' 5jl:k ¦ ^ * . . - : • ' : • • ;>(,> -t',^ J;!"* ,¦ Hf;:u|:;» ,f":ri: ' -^-' ' . . # Pm^^iSf^SMV/!^'' if * -'' • . • -">¦ ' . - ¦ ¦ ¦: fl'.'?'. ;'?.,-..., ,.',»-;. ' ;-« ^-?^•^' v r ¦• - .. YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY EXPLANATORY NOTES UPON THB NEWTESTAMENT. BY JOHN WESLEY, M. A. I » • . LATE FELLOW OF LINCOLN COLLEGE, OXFORD. NEW-YORK, PUBLISHED BY T. MASON AND G. LANE, FOR THB METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHCKCH, AT THE CONFERENCE OFFICE, 200 MrLBERRY-STREET. J. Colloid, Printer. 1837. PREFACE. L For many years I have had a desire of setting down and laying together, what has occurred to my mind, either in reading, thinkmg, or conversation, which might assist serious persons, who have not the advantage of learning, in imderstanding the New Testament. But 1 have been continually detenred from attempting any thmg of this kind, by a deep sense of my own inability : of my want, not only of learning for such a work, but much more, of experience and wisdom. This has often occasionecl my laying aside the thought. And when, by much importunity, I have been prevailed upon to resume it, still I determined to delay it as long as possible, that (if it should please God) I might finish my work and my life together. 2. But having lately had a loud call from God to arise and go hence, I am convinced that if I attempt any thing of this kind at all, I must not delay any longer. My day is far spent, and (even in a natural way) the shadows of the evening come on' apace. And I am the rather induced to do what little I can in this way, because I can do nothing else : being prevented, by my present weakness, from either travelling or preaching. But, blessed be God, I can still read, and write, and think. 0 that it may be to his glory ! 3. It will be easily discerned, even from what I have said already, and much more from the notes themselves, that they were not princi pally designed for men of learning ; who are provided with niany other helps : and much less for men of long and deep experience ih the ways and word of God. I desire to sit at their feet, and to learn of them. But I write chiefly for plain unlettered men, who understand only their mother tongue, and' yet reverence and love the word of God, and have a desire to save their souls. 4. In order to assist these in such a measure as I am able, I design first to set down the text itself, for the most part, in the common English translation, which is, in general, (so far as I can judge) abun dantly the best that I have seen. Yet I do not say it is incapable of being brought, in several places, nearer to the original.,^ Neither will I afiirm, that the Greek copies from which this translation was made, are always the most correct. And therefore I shall take the liberty, , as occasion may require, to make here and there a small alteration. 5. I am very sensible this will be liable to objections : nay, to objec tions of quite opposite kinds. Some will probably think, the text is altered ,too much ; and others, that it is altered too little. , To the former I would observe, that I never knowingly, so much as in one place, altered it for altering sake : but there, and there only, where 4 PREFACE. first the sense was made better, stronger, clearer, or more consistent with the context : secondly, where the sense being equally good, the phrase was better or nearer the original. To the latter, who think the alterations too few, and that the translation might have been nearer still, I answer, this is true : I acknowledge it might. But what valuable end would it have answered, to multiply such trivial altera tions as add neither clearness nor strength to the text? This I could not prevail upon myself to do : so much the less because there is, to my apprehension, I know not what, peculiarly solemn and venerable in the old language of our translation. And suppose this a mistaken apprehension, and an instance of human infirmity ; yet, is it not an excusable infirmity, to be unwilling to part with what we have been long accustomed to ; and to love the very words by which God has often conveyed strength or comfort to our souls ! 6. I have endeavoured to make the notes as short as possible, that iJie comment may not obscure or swallow up the text : and as plain as possible, in pursuance' of my main design, to assist the unlearned reader : for this reason I have studiously avoided, not only aU curious and critical inquiries, and all use of the learned languages, but all such methods of reasoning and modes of expression as people in common life are unacquainted with : for the same reason, as I rather endeavour to obviate than to propose and answer questions, so I purposely decline going deep into many difficulties, lest I should leave the ordinary reader behind me. 7. I once designed to write down barely what occurred to my own mind, consulting none but the inspired writers. But no sooner was I acquainted with that great light of the Christian world, (lately gone to his reward,) Bengelius, than I entirely changed my design, being thoroughly Convinced it might be of more service to the cause of reli gion, were I barely to translate his Gnomon Noui Testamenti, than to write many volumes upon it. Many of his excellent notes I have therefore translated. Many more I have abridged, omitting that part which was purely critical, and giving the substance of the rest. Those various readings likewise, which he has showed to have a vast majority of ancient copies and translations on their side, I have without scruple incorporated with the text ; which after his manner I ha've divided aH along (though not omitting the common division into chapters and verses, which is of use on various accounts) according to the matter it contains; making a larger or smaller pause, just as the sense requires. And even this is such a help in many places, as one who has uot fried it can scarcely conceive. 8. I am' likewise indebted for some useful observations to Dr. Heyiin's Theological Lectures : and for many more to Dr. Guyse. and to the Family Expositor oi the late pious and learned Dr. Doddridge, PREFACE. 5 It wag a doubt with me for some time, whether I should not subjoin to every note I received from them the name of the author from whom it was taken ; especially considering I had transcribed some, and abridged many more, almost in the words of the author. But upon farther (jon- sideration, I resolved to name none, that nothing might divert the mind of the reader from keeping close to the point in view, and receiving what was spoken only according to its own intrinsic value. 9. I cannot flatter myself so far (to use the words of one of the above-named writers) as to imagine that I have fallen into no mis takes in a work of so great difficulty. But my own conscience acquits me of having designedly misrepresented any single passage of Scrip ture, or of having written one line with a purpose of inflaming the hearts of Christians against each other. God forbid that I should make the words of the most gentle and benevolent Jesus a vehicle to convey such poison. Would to God that all the party names, and unscriptural phrases and forms, which have divided the Christian world, were forgot: and that we might all agree to sit down together, as humble, loving disciples, at the feet of our common Master, to hear his word, to imbibe his Spirit, and to transcribe his life in our own ! 10. Concerning the Scriptures in general, it may be observed, the word of the living God, which directed the first patriarchs also, was, in the time of Moses, committed to writing. To this were added, in several succeeding generations, the inspired writings of the other prophets. Afterward, what the Son of God preached, and the Holy Ghost spake by the apostles, the apostles and evangelists wrote. — This is what we now style the Holy Scripture : this is that word of God which remaineth for ever : of which, though heaven and earth pass away, one jot or tittle shall not pass away. The Scripture therefore of the Old and New Testament, is a most solid and precious system of Divine truth. Every part thereof is worthy of God ; and all together are one entire body, wherein is no defect, no excess. It is the fountain of heavenly wisdom, which they who are able to taste, prefer to all writings of men, however wise, or learned, or holy. 11. An exact knowledge of the truth was accompanied in the inspired writers with an exactly regular series of arguments, a precise expression of their meaning, and a genuine vigour of suitable afiections. The chain of argument in each book is briefly exhibited in the table prefixed to it, which contains also the sum thereof, and may be of more use than prefixing the argument to each chapter ; the division of the New Testament into chapters having been made in the dark ages, and very incorrectly ; often separating things that are closely, joined, and joining those that are entirely distinct from each other. 12. In the language of the sacred writings, we may observe the utmost depth, together with the utmost ease. All the elegancies of 6 PREFACE. human composures sink into nothing before it: God speaks not as man, but as God. His thoughts are very deep ; and thence his words are of inexhaustible virtue. And the language of his messengers also is exact in the highest degree : for the words which were given them accurately answered the impression made upon their minds : and hence Luther says, " Divinity is nothing but a grammar of the language of the Holy Ghost." To understand this thoroughly, we should observe the emphasis which lies on every word ; the holy affections expressed thereby, and the tempers shown by every writer. But how little are these, the latter especially, regarded ? Though they are Wonderfully diffused through the whole New Testament, and are in truth a continued commendation of him who acts, or speaks, or writes. 13. The New Testament is all those sacred viritings in which the New Testament or covenant is described. The former part of this contains the writings of the evangelists and apostles : the latter, the revelation of Jesus Christ. In the former is, first, the history of Jesus Christ, from his coming in the flesh to his ascension into heaven ; then the institution and history of 'the Christian Church, from the time of his ascension. The revelation delivers what is to be, with regard to Christ, the Church, and the universe, till the consummation of all things. Bristol Hot-Wells, January 4, 1754. NOTES ON THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW, The Go^el (that is, good tidings) mean^ a hook containing the good tidings of our salvation by Jesus Christ, St, Mark in his Gospel presupposes that of St, Matthew, and supplies what is omitted therein, St, Luke supplies what is omitted by both the former : St. John what is omitted by all the three. St. Matthew particularly points out the fulfilling of the prophecies for the con. viction of the Jews. St. Mark wrote a short compendium, and yet added many remarkable circumstances omitted by St. Matthew, particularly with regard to the apostles, immediately after they were called. St. Imke treated principally, of the office of Christ, and mostly in a historical manner. St. John reiuted those who denied his Godhead : each choosing to treat more largely on those things, which most suited the time when, and the persons to whom, he wrote. The Gospel according to St. Matthew contains I. The birth of Christ, and what presently followed it a. His genealogy . Chap, i, 1-17 6. His birth lS-25 e. The coming of the wise men , . , ii, 1-13 d. His flight into Egypt, and return 13-33 II, The introduction a. .John the Baptist iii, 1-12 4, The baptism of Christ 13-17 c. His temptation and victory , • iv, 1-11 III, The actions and words by which Jesus proved he was the Christ tt. At Capernaum , 12-16 Where we may observe 1. His preaching 17 2, Calling Andrew and Peter, James and John , , , 18-22 3, Preaching and healifig, with a great concourse of people . 23-25 4, Sermon on the mount v, vi, vii, 5. Healing the leper viii, lr4 6, the centurion's servant 5-13 7, Peter's mother-in-law 14-15 8. many that were sick 16-17 b/ In his journey (wherein he admonished two that ofiercd to follow him) over the sea Here we may observe , 1, His dominion over the winds and seas , ,' . . , 18-27 2, The devils passing from the men into the swine ... 28-34 . e. At Capernaum again , ' , , . . . Here, ix, 1, He cures the paralytic ' 1-8 2, Calls Matthew, and defends his conversing with publicans and ' sinners , , . . ^ 9-13 3, Answers concerning fasting ,,,,,, 14-17 4. Raises Jairus's daughter (after curing the issue of blood) , 18-26 5, Gives sight to two blind men 27-31 6, Dispossesses the demoniac 32-34 7, Goes, through the cities, and directs to pray for labourers , 35-38 8. Sends and instructs labourers, and preaches himself , x, 1 ; xi, 1 9, Answers the message of John . , 2-6 10. Commends John, reproves the unbelieving cities, invites the weary 7-30 6 NOTES ON ST. MATTHEW. Chap, xii, 1-8 9-13 14-21 22-37 38-45 46-50 xiii, 1-52 53-58 XIV, 1-13 14-21 22-36 XV, 1-20 21-2829-3132-38 1-4 ; XVI, 11. Defends the disciples' plucking the corft 12. Heals the withered hand . . . . . 13. betires from the Pharisees lying in wait .... 14. Cures the demoniac, wliile the people wonder, and the Pharisees blaspheming, are refuted , • 15. Reproves them that require a sigit 16. Declares who are his relations, and 17. Teaches by parables .... d. At Nazareth e. In other places 1. Herod havingMled John, doubts conceming Jesus. Jesus retiring, is sought for by the people ..... 2. He heals the sick, and feeds five thousand . . . • 3. His voyage and miracles in the land of Gennesaret 4. Unwa«hen hands .,,.,•• 5, The woman of Canaan • , • 6, Many sick healed ,,.,,••• 7, Four thousand fed 8. Those who require a sign reproved . . . xv, 39 9. The leaven of the Pharisees IV. Predictions of his death and resurrection a. The first prediction 1. Preparation for it by a confirmation tnat he is the Christ 2. The prediction itself, and reproof of Peter , ¦ , , i. The second prediction 1. The transfiguration, arid silence enjoined . ,. . xvii, 1-13 2. The lunatic healed 14-21 3. The prediction itself 22-23 4. The tribute paid 24-27 5. Who is greatest in Christ's kingdom .... xviii, 1-20 6. The duty of forgiving our brother ... c. The third prediction 1. Jesus departs out of Galilee ..... 2. Of divorce and celibacy ..... 3. His tenderness to little children .... 4. The rich man drawing back, and hence Of the salivation of the rich .... Of the reward of fallowing Christ .... Of the last and the first ..... 5. The prediction its«lf ...... 6. The request of James and John ; humility enjoined 7. The two blind men cured ..... V. Transactions at Jerusalem before his passion a. Sunday His royal entry into Jerusalem .... His purging the temple h. Monday The barren fig tree f;. Tuesday, transactions In the temple The chief priests and elders confuted By a question concerning John's baptism By the parables Of the two sons .... Of the vineyard .... 2. Seek to lay hands on him 3. The parable of the marriage feast 4. He is questioned, conceming paying tribute The resurrection ..... The great commandment 5, Christ's question concerning David's Lord Caution concerning the scribes and Pharisees Severe reproof of them , and of jertisalem 5-12 13-20 21-28 21-35 xix, 1-2 3-12 13-15 16-22 23-26 27-30 XX, 1-16 17-19 20-2829-34 xxi, 1-11 12-1718-22 1, xxii, 23-27 28-3233-4445-46 1-14 15-22 23-33 34-4041-46 xxiii, 1-12 13-36 37-39 NOTES ON ST. MATTHEW. 9 Out of the temple 1. His discourse of tha destruction of Jerusalem, and the end of the world . . . . . . . Chap, zxiv, 1-51 2. The ten virgins, the talents ; the last judgment . , xxv, 1-46 'VI, His passion and resurrection A. His passion, death, and burial . .... xxvi, 1-2 a. Wednesday His prediction xxvi, 1-2 The consultation of the chief priests and elders . . . 3-5 Judas bargains to betray him 6-16 6, Thursday 1, In the day time The passover prepared . 17-19 2, In the evening The traitor discovered , 20-25 The Lord's Supper 26-29 3, In the night 1, Jesus foretells the cowardice of the apostles , . , , 33-35 2. I? in anagony ' . . . 36-46 3. Is apprehended, reproves Peter and the multitude ; is forsaken of all , , , . 47-56 4. Is led to Caiaphas, falsely accused, owns himself the Son of God, is condemned, derided 57-68 5. Peter, denies him and weeps 69-75 c. Friday 1. The height of his passion In the morning 1. Jesusis delivered to Pilate xxvii, 1-2 2. The death of Judas 3-10 3. Jesus's kingdom and silence 11-14 4. Pilate, though warned by his wife, condemns him . . 15-26 5. He is mocked and led forth 27-32 The third hour The vinegar and gall: the crucifixion; his garments divided; the inscription on the cross ; the two robbers ; blasphemies 33-44 From the sixth to the ninth hour The darkness, his last agony 45-49 3, His death . , , 50 The veil rent, and a great earthquake 51-53 The centurion wonders ; the women behold . . . 54-56 3. His burial 57-61 d. Saturday The sepulchre secured 62-66 B. His resurrection 1, Testified to the women by an angel xxviii, 1-8 By our Lord himself . . 9-10 2. Denied by his adversaries 11-15 3, Proved to his apostles ........ 16-20 ST. MATTHEW. 1 The* book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the Son of Da- 2 vid, the son of Abraham. Abraham begat Isaac, and Isaac begat ¦3 Jacob, and Jacob begat Judah and his brethren; And Judah begat Pharez and Zarah of Thaniar, and Pharez begat Esrom, and 4 Esrom begat Aram ; and Aram begat Aminadab, and Aminadab 5 begat Naasson, and Naasson begat Salmon ; and Salniion begat 5 Boaz of Rahab, and Boaz begat Obed of Ruth, and Obed begat Jesse ; apd Jesse begat David the king. 7 And David the king begat Solomon, of the wife of Uriah ; and So lomon begat Rehoboam, and Rehoboam begat Abijah, and Abijah 8 begat Asa ; and Asa begat Jehoshaphat, and Jehoshaphat begat 9 Jehorara, and Jehoram begat Uzziah : and Uzziah begat Jotham, and 10 Jotham begat Ahaz, and Ahaz begat Hezekiah, and Hezekiah begat Manasseth, and Manasseth begat Amon, and Amon begat Josiah : 11 and Josiah begat Jeconiah and his brethren, about the time they 12 were carried away to Babylon. And after they were brought to Babylon, Jeconiah begat Salathiel, and Salathiel begat Zerubbabel ; 13 And Zerubbabel begat Abiud, and Abiud begat Eliakim, and Elia- Verse 1. The hook of the generation of Jesus Christ — That is, strictly speaking, the account of his birth and genealogy. This title therefore properly relates to the verses that immediately follow : but as it sometimes signifies the history of a person, in that sense it may belong to the whole book. If there were p,ny difli- culties in this genealogy, or that given by St. Luke, which could not easily be removed, they would rather afifect the Jewish table.s, than the credit of the evan gelists : for they act only as historians setting down these genealogies, as they stood in those public and allowed records. Therefore they were to take them as they found them. Nor was it needful they should correct the mistakes, if there were any. For these accounts sufficiently answer the end for which they are recited. They unquestionably prove the grand point in view, that, Jesus was of the femily from which the promised seed was to come. And they had more weight with the Jews for this purpose, than if alterations had been made by inspiration itself. For such alterations would have occasioned endless disputes between them and the disciples of our Lord. The son of David, the son of Abra ham — He is so called, because to these he was more peculiarly promised ; and of these it was often foretold the Messiah should spring. 3. Of Thamar — St. Matthew adds the names of those women also, th^t were remarkable in the sacred history. 4. Naasson — Who was prince of the tribe of Judah, when the Israelites entered into Canaan. 5. Obed iegat Jesse — The providence of God was peculiarly shown in this, that Salmon, Boaz, and Obed, must each of them have been near a hundred years old, at the birth of his son here recorded, , 6. David the king — Particularly mentioned under this character, beoaiise his throne is given to the Messiah, 8. Jehoram begat |t/«ziaA— Jehoahaz, Joaeh, and Amaziah comjng between. So thatie begat him mediately, as Christ is mediately the son of David and of Abra. hanf. So the progeny of Hezekiah, after many generaiions, are called the sons that should issue from him, which he should beget, Isaiah xxxix, T. 11. Josiah begat Jeeontat^Mediately, Jehoiakim coming between. And his brethren — That is, his uncles. The Jews term all kinsmen brethren. About the time tfifiy were carried fl.iaqy— ^Which was a little after the birth of Jeconiah. * Luke iii, 31. CHAPTER I. '• 14 Kim begat Azor ; and Azor begat ZadocK, and Zadock begat 15 Achim, and Achim begat Eliud ; and Eliud begat Eleazar, and 16 Eleazar begat Matthan, and Matthan begat Jacob ; and Jacob begat ¦ Joseph, the husband of 'M.a.rf, of whom was born Jesus, who is 'called Christ. , 17 So all the generations from Abraham to David, are fourteen generations : and from David to the carrying away to Babylon are fourteen generations, and from the carrying away to Babylon to Christ are fourteen generations. 18 Now the f)irth of Christ was on this wise : his mother Mary, being espoused to Joseph, before they came together she was found 19 with child by the Holy Ghost. Then Joseph, her husband, being a just man, and yet not willing to make Ijer a public example, pur- 20 posed to put her away privately. But while he was thinking on these things, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take to thee Mary tliy wife ; • for that which is begotten in her is of the Holy 21 Ghost. And she shall bring forth a son,, and thou shalt call his name 22 Jesus ; for he 'shall save his people from their sins. (Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord 16. The husband of Mary^-Jesns was generally believed to be the son of Joseph. It was needful for all who believed this, to know, that Joseph was sprung from David. Otherwise they would not allow Jesus to be the Christ. Jesus,, who is 'Called Christ — ^The name Jesus respects chiefly the promise of blessing made to Al>raham : the pame Christ, the promise of the Messiah's kingdom, which was made to David. It may be farther observed, that the word Christ in Greek, and Messiah in Hebrew, signify anointed, and imply the prophetic, priestly, and royal characters, which were to meet in the Messiah. Among the Jews, anointing was the cere mony whereby prophets, priests, and kings were initiated into those offices. And if we look into ourselves, we shall find a, want of Christ in all these respects — We are by nature at a distance from God, alienated from him, and incapable of a free access to him. Hence we want a mediator, an intercessor, in a word, a Christ, in his priestly ofiice. This regards our state with respect to God. And with respect to ourselves, we find a total darkness, blindness, ignorance of God, and the things of G,od, Now here, we want Chrtst in his prophetic ofiice, to enlighten our minds, and teach us the whole will of God. We find also within us a strange misrule of appetites and passions. For these we.want Clirist in his royal character, to reign in our hearts, and subdue all things to himself.. 17, So all the generations — Observe, in order to complete the three jfourteens, David ends the first fourteen, and begins the second (which reaches to tho captivity) and Jesus ends tbe third fourteen. When we survey such a series of generations, it is a naturjil and obvious^ reflection, how like the leaves of a tree one passeth away, and another cometh .' Yet the earth still abideth. And with it the goodness of the Lord which runs from generation to generation, the common hope of parents and children. Of those who' formerly- lived upon earth, and perhaps made the most conspicu ous figure, how many are there whose names are perished with them ? How many, of whom only the names are remaining ? Thus are we likewise passing away ! And thus shall we shortly be forgotten ! Happy are we, if, while we are forgotten by men, we are remembered by God ! If our names, lost on earth, are at length found written in the book of life ! 19. A just man — A strict observer of the law : therefore not thinking it right to keep her. 31. Jesus — That is, a Savioui;, It is the same name with Joshua (who was a type of him) which properly signifies. The Lord, Salvation. His people — Israel. And all the Israel of God, 12 ST. MATTHEW, 83 bv the prophet, saying, * Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and bring forth a Son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, 84 (which is, being interpreted, God with us.) Then Joseph, being rjiised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had commjinded 25 him, and took unto him his wife : but he knew her not, ^ill she had t brought forth her Son, the first born. And he called his name Jesus. II. Now after Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea, m the days of Herod the king, behold, wise men came from the east to Jerusa- 3 lem, saying, Where is he that is born King of the Jews 1 For we have seen his star in the east, and are come to do him homage. 3 When Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled, and 4 all Jerusalem with him. And having assembled all the chief pripsts and scribes of the people, he inquired of them, Where the 5 Christ was to be born 1 And they said to him, in Bethlehem of 23, They shall call Jus name Emmanuel — To he called, only means, according to the jjebrew maiiijer of speaking, that the person spoken of shall really and effectually be what he is called, and actually fulfil that title. Thus, Unto us a child is born — and his name shall he called Wonderful, Counsellor, the Mighty God, the Prince of Peace — That is, he shall be all these, though not so much nominally < as really, and in effect. And thus was he called Emmanuel; which ¦yvas np common name of Christ, but points out his nature and office ; as he is God incarnate, and dwells by his Spirit in the hearts of his people. It is observable, the words in Isaiah are, Thou (namely, his mother) shalt call; but here. They — that is, all his people, sMll coJi— shall acknowledge him to be Emm.anupl, God with us. 'Which being interpreted^— This is a qlear proof that St. Matthew wrote his Gospel in Greek, and not in Hebrew. 25. He knew her not, till after she h 6, Confessing their sins — Of their owil accord ) freely and opierlly. Such prodigious numbers could hardly be baptized by immerging their whole bodies under water i nor can we think they were provided with ohange^of raiment for it, which was scarcely practidable for such Vast multitudes. And yet they could not be immerged naked with modesty, nor in their -Wearing appafel with safety. It seems, therefore, that they stood in ranks on the edge of the) riveir, and that John, passing along befdre them, cast water on their heads or facesj by which means he might baptize many thousands in a day. And this Way- most naturally signified Christ's baptizing them with the Holy Ghost and with fire, which John spoke of, as prefigured by his baptizing with water, and which ws^S eminently fulfilled, when the Holy- Ghost satuponthe disciples in the appearance of tongues, or flames of fire. 7. The Pharisees were a very ancient sect among the Jews. They took their nam^ from a Hebrew word, which signifies to separate, because they separated themselves from all other men. They were outwardly strict observers of the law, fasted often, made long prayers, rigorously kept the Sabbath, and paid all tithe, even of mint, anise, and cummin, Hejice they Were in high estecfnl among the people. But inwardly, they were full of pride and hypocrisy .- The Sadducees were another sect amon^the Jews, -only not so donsiderable as the Pharisees. They denied the existence of angels, and the immortality of the soul, and by consequence the resurrection of the dead. Ye bToad of vipers — la like manner, the crafty Herod is styled a fox, and persons of insidious, ravenous, profane, or sensual dispositions, are named respectively by. hirti who saw their hearts, serpents, dogs, wolves, and swine; terms which ard not the random language of passion, but a judicious designation of the persons meant by them. Por it was fitting suoh men should be marked out, either for a caution to others, or a warning to themselves. 8. Repentan'-e is of two sorts ; that which is termed legal, and that which ia styled evangelical repentance. The former (which is the same that is spoken of here) is a thorough conviction of sin. The latter is a change of heart (and consequently of lue) from all sin to all holiness. 9. And say not confidently — The -word in the original, vulgarly rendered, Think not, seems here, and in many places., not to diminish, but rather add to * Isaiah xl, 3. 16 ST. MATTHEW. within yourselves. We have Abraham to our Fatner; for I say unto you, God is able of these stones to raise up children to Abra- 10 ham. But the axe also already lieth at the root of the tree ; there fore every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit, is hewn down 11 and cast into the fire. I indeed baptize you with water unto re pentance ; but he that cometh after me is mightier than I ; whose shoes I am not worthy to bear ; he shall baptize you with the Holy 12 Ghost and with fire : Whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly cleanse his floor, and gather the wheat into the gamer, but will bum up the chaff with unquenchable fire. 13 * Then cometh Jesus from Gahlee to Jordan unto John, to be 14 baptized by him. But John forbad him, saying, I have need to be 15 baptized of thee, and comest thou to me? And Jesus answering said to him, Suffer it now; for thus it becometh us to fulfil all 16 righteousness. Then he suffered him. And Jesus being baptized, went up straightway from the water, and, lo, the heavens were opened to him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like 17 a dove, and coming upon him. And lo, a voice out of the heavens, saying. This is my beloved Son, in whom I delight. the force of the word with which it is joined. We have Abraham to our father— • It is almost incredible, how great the presumption of the Jews was on this their relation to Abraham. One of their famous sayings was, " Abraham sits near the gates..of hell, and suffers no Israelite to go down into it." I say unto yotj^— This preface always denotes the importance of what follows. Of these atones — Proba bly pointing to those which lay before them. 10. But the axe also already lieth — That is. there is no room for such idle preten. ces. Speedy execution is determined against all that do not repent. The compari. son seems to be taken from a woodman that has laid down his axe to put off his coat, and then immediately goes to work to cut down the tree. This refers to the wrath to come in verse 7. Is hewn doum^Instantly, without farther delay. 11. He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire — He shall fill you with the Holy Ghost, inflaming your hearts with that fire of love, which many waters cannot quench. And this was done, even with a -visible appearance as of fire, on the day of pentecost. 12. Whoso fan — That is, the word of the Gospel. His floor — ^That is, his Church, which is now covered with a mixture of wheat and chaff. He will gather the wheat into the garner — ^Will lay up those who are truly good in heaven. 15. It becometh us to fulfil all righteousness — It becometh every messenger of God to observe all his righteous ordinances. But the particular meaning of our Lord seeins to 6e, that it becometh us to do (me to receive baptism, and you to administer it) in order to fulfil, that is; that I may fully perform every part of the righteous law of God, and the commission he hath given me. , 16. And Jestts being baptized — Let our Lord's submitting to baptism teach us a holy exactness in the obseirvance of those institutions which awe their obliga- tion merely to a Divine command. Surely thus it becometh all his followers to fulfil all righteousness. Jesus had no sin to wash away. And yet he was baptized. And God owned his ordinance, so as to make it the season of pouring forth the Holy Spirit upon him. And w&ere can we expect this sacred efiVision, but in an humble attendance on Divine appointments ? Lo, the heavens were opened, and he saw the Spirit of God — St. Luke adds, in a bodily form — Probably in a glorious appearance of fire, periiaps in the shapp of a dove, descending with a hovering motion, till it rested. ¦upon him. This was a visible token of those secret operations of the blessed ' Spirit, by which he was anointed in a peculiar manner ; and abundantly fitted for his public work. 17. And lo, a voice — ^We have here a glorious manifestation of the ever-blessed Trinity : the Father speaking from heaven, the Son spoken to, the Holy Ghost * Marki, 9 ; Luke iii, 21. CHAPTER IV. 17 t Vt , Then * was Jesus led up by the Spirit intd the wildemeas to 2 be tempted by the devil. And ha,ving fasted forty days and forty 3 nights, he was afterward hungry. And the tempter coming to him, said. If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones 4 be made bread. But lie answering, saidj It is written, t Man shall not live by bread alonCj but by every word that pl-oceedeth out of 5 the mouth of Godl Then the devil taketh him with him into the holy city, and setteth him on the battlement of the temple, 6 And saith unto him, If thou be the Son of God,, cast thyself down ; for it is written, J He shall charge his angels concerning thee, and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash 7 thy foot against a stone. Jesus said to him. It is written again, 8 § Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. Again, the deviltaketh him with him to an exceeding high mountain, and showeth him all 9 the kingdoms of the world and the glory of them. And saith to him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship 10 me. • Then Jesus saith to him. Get thee hence, Satan ; for it is written, || Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt 11 thou sej've. Then the devil leaveth him,, and Ijehold, angels came and waited upon him. descending upon him. In ¦Ufhorn I delight— rffhu-t an encomium is this ! How poor to tliis are all other kinds of praise !, To be the pleasure, the delight of God, this is praise indeed : this is true glory : this is the highest, the brightest light, that virtue Can appear in. IV. 1. Then — After this glorious evidence of his Father's love, he was com^ pletely armed for the combat. Thus after the clearest light and the strongest consolation, let us expect the sharpest temptations; By the Spirit — Probably through a strong inward impulse. 2. Having fasted — Whereby doubtless he received more abundant spiritual Strength from God. Forty ddyg and forty nights-^As did Moses, the giver of the law, and Elijah, the great restorer of iti He was afterward hungry — And so prepared for the first temptation. 3. Coming to him — In a visible form ; jfrobably in a human shape, as one that desired to iriquire farther into the evidences of his being the Messiahi 4. It is utrittenr-'Thus Christ answered, and thus we may Ansvrei all the sug gestions of the devil. By every word that proceedeth out of ihe mouth if God—' That is, by whatever God commands to sustain him. Therefore it is not needful I should work a miracle to procure bread, without any intimation of my Father's will. 5. The holy city — So Jeruaalem was commonly called, being the plaiie God had peculiarly chosen for himself.^ On the battlement of the temple — Probably over the king's gallery, which was of such a prodigious height, that no one dtrald look down from the top of it without making himself giddy. 6. In their hands-r-'ths.t is, v^ith great care. 7. Thou ^halt not tempt the Lord thy God — By requiring farther evidence of what he hath already made sufficiently plain. 8. Showeth him M the kingdoms of the world-^Ia a kind of visionary repre.' sentation. 9. If thou jpUt fall down and worship me — ^Here Satan clearly shows who he was. Aceordingly*Christ answering this suggestion, calls him byhis own name, which he had not done befbre. 10. Get thee hence, Satan — Not, get thee behind me, that is, into thy proper place; as he said on a quite different occasion to Peter,- speaking what was not expedient. 11. Angels came and waited upon him — Both to suppty him with food, and to congratulate his victory. • Mark i, 12 ; Luke iv, 1. t Deut- viii. 3. t Psahn xoi, 11, 12. ^ Deut. vi, 16. II Deut. vi, 13. j^ 3 18 ST. MATTHEW. 12, *£ut when he heard that John was cast into pfrison, he retired 13 into Galilee. And leaving Nazareth, he came and dwelt at Caper naum, which is on the sea coast, in the borders of Zebulon ^d 14 Naphthali : tljat it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Isaiah 15 the prophet, saying, t The land ,of Zebulon and the land of Naph thali, by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, Galileer of the Gentiles : 16 The people who walked in darkness saw a great light, and to them who sat in the region of the shadow of death, light is sprung up. 17 From that time Jesus began to preach and to say, Repent, for 18 the kingdom of heaven is at hand, if And walking by the sea of Galilee, he saw two brethren, Simon caUed Peter, and Andrew his' 19 brother, casting a net into the sea, for they were fishers. And he saith to them. Come after me, and I will make you fishers of men. 20 And straightway, leaving their nets, they foUow'ed him. Arid going 21 on from thence, he saw two other brethren, James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, in the vessel with Zebedee their 22 father, mending their nets ; and he called them. And leaving the vessel and their father, they immediately followed him. 23 And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the Gospel of the kingdom, and heailing all manner 24 of disease and all manner of malady among the people. And his fame went through all Syria : and they brought to him all sick people, that were held wifli divers diseases and tormenting pains ;. and demoniacs, and lunatics, and paraljrtics ; and he healed them. 12. He retired into Galilee — This journey was not immediately after his temptation. He first went from Judea into Galilee, John i. 43 ; ii, 1. Then into Judea again, and celebrated the passover at Jerusalem, John ii, 13. He baptized in Judea while John was baptizing at Enon, John iii, 22, 23. All this tiine John was at liberty, ver. 24. But the Pharisees being offended, chap, iv, 1 ; and John put in prison, he then took this journey into Galilee. 13. Leaving Nazareth — Namely, when they had wholly rejected his word, and even attempted to kill him, Luke iv, 29. 15. Galilee of the Gentiles — ^That part of Galilee which lay beyond Jordan was so called, because it was in a great measure inhabited by Gentiles, that is, heathens. ; i 16., Here is a beautiful gradation,, first, they walked, them they sot in darknesSr and lastly, in the region of the shadow of death. 17. From that time Jesus' began to preach — He had preached before, both to Jews and Samaritans, Johii,iv, 41, 45. But from this time began his solemn stated- preaching. Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at Aand-— Although it is the peculiar business of Christ to establish the kingdom of heaven in the hearts of meui yet it is observable, he begins his preaching in the same words with John the ^Baptist : because the repentance which Jpray, use not vain repe titions, as the heathens; for they think they shall be heard for 8 their much speaking. Be not therefore like them ; for your Father knowethwhat things ye have need of, before ye ask him. 9 * Thus therefore pray ye. Our Father, who art in heaven, hallowed 10 be thy name. Thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth, as 11 it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And forgive 12 us our debts, as we forgive our debtors. And lead us hot into 6. Enter into thy closet— Th&t is, do it with as much secrecy as thou canst. 7. Use not vain repetitions — To repeat any words without meaning them, is certainly a vain repetition. , Therefore we should be extremely careful in all our prayers to mean what we say ; and to say only what we mean frorri the bottom of our hearts. The vain and heathenish repetitions which we are here warned against, are most dangerous, and yet very common ; which is a principal cause why so many, who still profess religion, are a disgrace to it. Indeed all the words in the world are not equivalent to one holy desire. And the very best prayers are but vain repetitions, if they are not the language of the heart. 8. Your Father knoweth what things ye have need of — We do not pray to inform God of our wants. Omniscient as he is, he cannot be informed of any thing which he knew not before : and he is always willing to relieve them. The chief thing wanting is, a fit disposition on our part to receive his grace and blessing. Consequently, one great office of prayer is, to produce such a disposition in us : to exercise our dependence on God ; to increase our desire of the things We ask for ; to make us so sensible of our wants, that we may never cease wrestling till we have prevailed for the blessing. 9. Thus therefore pray ye^—He who best knew what we ought'to pray for, and how we ought to pray, what matter of desire, what manner of address would most please himself, .would best become us, has here dictated to us a most perfect and universal form off prayer, comprehending all our real wants, expressing all our lawful desires; a complete directory and full exercise of all our devotions. Thus— Tot these things ; sometimes in these words, at least in this manner, short, close, fall. This prayer consists of three parts, the preface, the petitions, and the conclu sion. The preface, Our Father, who art in heaven, lays a general foundation for prayer, comprising what we must first know of God, before we caii pray in confidence of being heard. It likewise points out to us that faith, humility, love of God and man, with which we are to approach God in prayer. I. Our Father — ^Who art good and gracious to all, our Creator, our Preserver ; the Father of our Lord, aud of us in him, thy children by adoption and grace : not my Father only, who now cry unto thee, but the Father of the universe, of angels and men : who art in heaven — Beholding all things, ' both in heaven and earth ; knowing every creature, and all the works pf every creature, and every possible event from everlasting to everlasting : the almighty Lord and Ruler of all, superintending and disposing all things ; in heaven — Emineritly there, but not there alone, seeing thou fillest heaven ajid earth. II. 1. Hallowed he thy name — Mayest thou, O Father, be truly known by all intelligent beings, and with affections suitable to that knowledge : mayest thou be duly honoured, loved, feared, by all in heaven and in earth, by aU angels and all men. 2. Thy kingdom come — May thy kingdom of grace come quickly, and swallow up all the kingdoms of the earth : may all mankind, receiving thee, O Christ, for their king, truly believing in thy name, be filled with righteousness, and peace, and joy ; with holiness and happiness, till they are removed hence into thy kingdom of glory, to reign with thee for ever and ever. ^ * Luke xi, 2. 26 ST. MATTHEW. 13 temptation, but deliver us from evil. For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever and ever. Amen. 14 * For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father 15 will also forgive you. But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, 16 neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. Moreover, when ye fast, be not as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance ; for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast : verily 17 I say unto you, they have their reward. But thou, when thou 18 fastest, anoint thy head, and wash thy face : That thou appear not unto men to fast, but to thy Father who is in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret shall reward thee. 19 t Lay not up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and 20 rust consume, and where thieves break through and steal : But lay 3. Thy will he done on earth, as it is in heaven — May all the inhabitants of the , earth do thy will as willingly as the holy angels : may these do it continually even as they, without any interruption of their willing service ; yea, and perfectly as they : mayest thou, O Spirit of grace, tlirough the blood of the everlasting covenant, make them perfect in every good work to do thy will, and work in them all that is well pleasing in thy sight. ' 4. Give us — O Father (for we claim nothing of right, but only of thy free mercy) this day — (for we take no thought for the morrow) our daily bread — All things needful for our souls and bodies : not only the meat that perisheth, but the sacramental bread, and thy grace, the food whicli endureth to everlast ing life. ' 5. And forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors — Give us, O Lord, redemption in thy blood, even, the forgiveness of sins : as thou enablest us freely and fully to forgive every man, so do thou forgive all our trespasses. 6. And lead us not into temptation, hut deliver us from evil — Whenever we are tempted, O thou that helpest our infirmities, suffer us not to enter into tempta tion; to be overcome or suffer loss thereby; but make a way for us to escape, so that we may be more than conquerors, through thy love, over sin and all the consequences of it. Now the principal desire of a Christian's heart being the glory of God, (ver. 9, 10,) and all he wants for himself or his brethren being the daily bread of spul and body, (or the support of life, animal and spiritual,) par don of sin, and deliverance from the power of it and of the devil, (ver. 11, 12, 13,) there is nothing beside that a Christian can wish for ; therefore this prayer com. prebends all his desires. Eternal life is the certain consequence, or rather com. pletion of holiness. III. For thine is the kingdom — The spvereign right ef all things that are or ever were created: The power — the execritive power, whereby thou governest all things in thy everlasting kingdom : And the glory — The praise due from every creature, for thy power, aud all thy wondrous works, and the mightiness of thy kingdom, which endureth through all ages, even for ever and ever. It is ob. servable, that though the doxology, as well as thei petitiojis of this prayer, is threefold, and is directed, to the Father, Son, aud Holy Ghost distinctly, yet is the whole fully applicable both to every person, and to the ever-blessed~ and undivided trinity. 16. When ye fast — Our Lord does not enjoin either fasting, alms-deeds, or prayer : all these being duties which were before fully established in, the Church of God. Disfigure — By the dust and ashes which they put upon their heads, as was usual at the times of solemn humiliation. 17. Anoint thy head — So the Jews frequently did. Dress thyself as usual. 19. Lay not up for yourselves — Our Lord here makes a transition from reli. gious to common actions, aud warns us of another snare, the love of money, as inconsistent with purity of intention as the love of praise. Where rust and moth consume — 'Where all things are 'perishable and transient. He may likewise have a farther view in these words, even to guard us a'gainst * Mark xi, 25, t Luke xii, 33, , CHAPTER VI. 27 up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth consume, and where thieves do not break through nor steal. 21 For where your treasure is, Jhere will your heart be also. * The 22 eye is the lamp of the body: if therefore thine eye be single, 23 thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness : if therefore the light i that is 24 in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness ? t No man can serve two masters : for either he will hate the one and love the other, or he will cleave to the one and negleqt the other. Ye can- 25 not serve God and mammon. :f Therefore I say unto you. Take not thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, nor for your body, what ye shall put on. Is.not the life more than 26 meat, and the body than raiment ? •* Behold the birds of the air : they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns ; yet your 27 heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they ? And„ which Of you, by taking thbught, can add to his age 28 the smallest measure ? And why take ye thought for raiment ?- Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow ; they toil notj nei- 29 ther do they spin : And yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in 30 all his glory was not arrayed like one of these. Now if God so clothe the grass bf the field which to-day is-, and to-morrow is cast into thp still, will he not much more clothe you, 0 ye of little faith ! 31 Therefore take not thought, saying, What shall we eat, or what making any thing on earth our treasure. For then a thing, properly becomes our treasure, when we set our affections upon it. 22. The eye is the lamp of the body — And what the eye is to the body, the intention is to the soul. We may observe with what exact propriety our Lord places puritjr of intention between worldly desires and worldly cares, either of which directly tend to destroy. If thine eye be gingle — Singly fixed on God and heaven, thy whole soul will be full of holiness and happiness. If thine eye be evil — Not single, aiming at any thing else. 24. Mam^nion — Riches, money; any thing loved or sought, without refer ence to God. 25. And if you serve God, you need be careful for nothing. Therefore take not thought — ^That is, be not anxiously careful. Beware' of worldly cares ; for these are as inconsistent with tbe true service of God as worldly desires. Is not the life more than meat ? — And if God givcxthe greater gift, will he deny the smaller ? , 27. And which of you — If you are ever so careful, can even add a. moment to your own life thereby ? This seems to be far the most easy and natural sense of the words. ' ,' . 29. Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of tftesBT— Not in garments of so pure a white. The eastern monarehs were often clothed in white rotes. 30. The grass of the field — is a general expression, including both herbs and flowers. Into the stiZt— This is the natural sense of the passage; For it can hardly be supposed that grass or flowers should be thrown into the oven the day after they were cut down. Neither is it the custom in the hottest countries, where they dry fiistest, to heat ovens' with them. If God so clothe — The word properly implies, the putting on a complete dress, "that surrounds the body on all sides ; and beautifiilly expresses that external membrane, which (like the skin in a human body) at once adorns the tender fabric of the vegetable, and guards it from the injuries of the weather. Every microscope in which a, flower is viewed gives a lively comment on this text. 31. Therefore take not thought — How kind are these precepts.! The substance of wliich is only this. Do thyself no harm ! Let us not be so ungrateful to him, * Luke xi, 34. tLuke xvi, 13. J Luke xii, 22. 28 ST. MATTHEW. 33 shall we drink, or what shall we wear? (For after all these things do the heathens seek) for your heavenly Father knoweth, that ye S3 need all these things. But seelc^ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things- shall be added to you. 34 Take not therefore thought for the morrow : for the morrow shall take thought for itself: sufiicient for the day i« the evil thereof. VII. * Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with what jiidgihent 2 ye judge, ye shall be judged, and with what measure ye mete, it 3 shall be measured to you. t And^-vyhy beholdest thou the mote in thy brother's eye, but obseWest not the beam in thine own eye ? 4 Or how sayest thou to thy brother. Let me pull oiit the mote from 5 thine eye, and behold, a beam is in thine own eye ? Thou hypo crite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye, and then shalt 6 thou see clearly to, cast the mote out of thy brother's eye. Give not that which is holy to dogs, neithef cast your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and tuming rend you. nor so injririous to Ourselves, as to harass and oppress our minds with that bur den of anxiety, which he has so graciously taken off. Every -verse speaks at once to the understanding, and to the heart. We will not therefore indulge these unnecessary, these useless, these mischievous cares. « We wUl not borrow the anxieties and distresses of. the morrow, to aggravate those of the present day. Rather we will cheerfully repose ourselves on that heavenly Father, who knows we have need of these things ; who has given us the life, which is more than meat, and the body, whicli is more than raiment. And thus instructed in the philosophy of our heavenly Master, we will ,learn a lesson pf faith and cheer fulness from every bird of the air, and every flbvs^er of the field. 33. Seek the kingdom of God dnd'his righteousness— Siin^y aim at this, that God, reigning in your heart, may fill it with the righteousness abdve described. And indeed whosoevpr seeks this first, will sbon come to seek this only. 34. The morrow shall take thought for itself— Tbzt is, be careful for the mor row when it comes. The evil thereof— Speakins after tlie, manner of men. But all trouble is, upen the whole, a real good. It is good physic which God dis penses daily to his children, according to the need and the strength of p'ach. Chap. VII. Our Lord now proceeds to warn us against the cliief hinderances of holiness. And how wisely does , he begin with judging ? wherein all young ¦ converts are so apt to spend that zeal which is given them for better purposes. Ver. 1. Judge not — any jnan without full, clear, certain knowledge, without absolute ne(;essity, without tender love. 2. With what measure ye mete, it shall he measured to you — Awful words ! So we may, as it were, choose for ourselves, whether God shall be severe or merciful to us. God and irian will favour the candid and benevolent : but they must expedt judgment without mercy, who have showed no mercy. 3. In particular, why do you open your eyes to any fault of your brother, while you yourself are guilty of a much greater ? The mote— The word properly signifies a splinter or shiver bf wood. "This and a beam, its opposite, were pro verbially used by the J^ws, to denote, the one, small infirmities, the other, gross, palpable faults'. - 4. How sayest «^o«— With what face ? ', 5. Thou, hypocrite — It is mere hypocrisy to pretend zeal for the amendment of others while we have none for our own. Then—When that which obstructed thy sirfit is removed. 6; Here is another instance of that trarisposition, where of the two things pro-' posed, the latter is first treated of. Give not — to dogs — lest turning they rend ypu : Cast not — to swine — lest they trample them under foot. Yet even then, When the beam is cast out of tJdne.own eye. Give not That is, talk not of the deep things of God to those whom you know to bt wallowing iri sin ; neither declare the great things God hath done for your soul to the profane,, * Luke vi, 37. t Luke vi, 41. CHAPTER VII. 29 7 * Ask, and it shall be given you ; seckf and ye JshaU find ; knock, ' 8 and it shall be opened to you. For every one that asketh, receiveth, . and he that seeketh, findeth, and to him that knocketh, it shall be 9 opened. What man is there of you, who if his son ask bread, will 10 give him a stone ? And if he ask a fish, will IS give him a ser- 11 pent ? If ye then, being evil, know hpw to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give 12 good things to them that ask him 1 t Therefore all things whatso ever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them : for this is the law and the prophets. 13 ij^ Enter ye in through the strait gate: for wide is itie gate and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there are 14 that go in through it : Because strait is the gite and narrow is the ' way that leadeth to life, and few there are that find it. , 15 But beware of false prophets, who come to you in sheep's-' clothing, but inwardly they are ravenous wolves. § By their fruits 16 ye shall know them. Do men gather grapes from thorns, or-figs 17 from thistles ? So every good tree bringeth forth good fruit ; but 18 the corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fliriouS, persecuting wretches. Talk not of perfection, for instance, to the for mer; not of your experience to the latter. But our Lord does in nowise forbid us to reprbve, as occasion is, both the one and the other. , ^ 7. But o»4— Pray for them, as well as for yourselves : in this there can be no such danger. iSeei— Add your own diligent endeavours to your asking : and' knock — Persevere importiinately in that diiligenCe. , 8. For every one that asketh r^Cepeth — Provided he ask aright, and ask what is- agreeable to God's will. 11. Tb themHhat ask him — But on this condition, that ye follow the example of his goodness, by doing to all as ye would they should do to you. For this is' the law and the prophets — This is the Sum of all, exactly answering chap.' v, 17.- The whole is comprised in one word. Imitate the God of love. Thus far proceeds the doctrinal part of the sermon. In the next verse begins the exhortation to practise it. '13. The strait gate — The holiness described in the foregoing chapters. And this is the narriw way. Wide is the gate, (^nd many there are that go in through it — They need not seek for this ; they come to it of course. Many go in through it, because strait is the oilier gate — Therefore they do not care for it ; they like a;. wider gate. , , 15. Beware of false prophets — ^Who iii their preaching describe a broad way to heaven: it is their prophesying, their teaching the broad way, rather than their walking in it themselves, thja,! is here chiefly spoken of. All those aro false prophets, who teach any other way than that our Lord hath here marked out. In sheep's clothing—With outside religion and fair 'professions of lo-ve ; Wolves — ^Not feeding, but destroying souls: 16. By their fruits ye shall know them — A short, plain, easy rule, whereby to know true from false prophets : and one that may be applied by people of the- weakest capacity, who are not accustomed to deep reasoning. True prophets convert sinners to God, or at least confirm and strengthen those that are con. verted. False prophets do not. They also are false prophets, who though speaking the very truth, yet are-not sent by the Spirit of God, but come in their own name, to declare it: their grand mark is, ," A'of tuming men from the power of Satan to God." , 18. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither a corrupt tree good fruit' — But it is certain, the goodness or badness here mentioned respects the doctrine, rather than the personal character. For a bad man -preachirig the good doctrine * Luke xi, 9. t Luke vi, 31. t Luke xiii, 24. I) Luke vi, 43, 44. 30 ST. MATTHEW. 19 fruit. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down 20 and cast into the fire. "Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. 21 * Not every one that saith to me. Lord, Lord, shall enter into , the kingdom of heaven, but he that doth, the will of my Father whd 32 is in heaven. Many will say, to me in that day. Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name, and in thy name have cast out 23 devils, and in thy name have done many wonderful works ? t And then will I declare unto them, I -never knew you, depart from me, 24 ye that work iniquity, ij: Therefore whosoever heareth these my sayings, and doth them, I will liken him to a wise man, who built 25 his house on the rock. And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew and beat on that house ; and it fell not; 26 for it was founded on the rock. But every one that heareth these my sayings, and doth them not, shall be likened to a foolish ihan, 27 who built his house on the sand. And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat on that house ; and 28 it fell, and great was the fall of it. And when Jesus had ended 29 these sayings, the multitudes were astonished at his teaching. For he taught them as one having authority, and not as the scribes. VIII. And when he was come down frpm the mountain, great niulti- 2 tudeS followed him. § And behold a leper came and worshipped him, saying. Lord, if thou wilt, thou can^t make me clean. 3 And Jesus stretching forth his .hand, touched him, saying, I will ; be thou made clean. And immediately his leprosy was cleansed. 4 And Jesus saith to him. See thou tell no man, but go, show thyself ¦ here delivered, is sometimes an instrument of converting sinners to God. Yet 1 do not aver,, that all are true prophets who speak the truth, and thereby convert sinners. I only affirm, that none are such who do not. 19. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and east into the fire — How dreadful then is the condition of that teacher who hath brought no sin. ners to God ! 21. Not every one — That is, no one that saith, Lord, Lord— Th&t makes a mere profession of me and my religion, shall enter — 'VVhateyer their false teachers may assure them to the contrary : Hn thht doth the will of my Father — as I have now declared it. Observe : every thing short of this is only saying. Lord, Lord. 22. We have prophesied — We have declared the mysteries of thy kingdorii; wrote books; preached excellent sermons: 7n thy name done many wonderful works — So that even, the working of miracles is no proof that a man has saving faith. i , 23. I never knew you — There never was a time that I approved bf you ': so that as maiw souls as they had saved, they were themselves ilever saved from their sins. Lord, is it my case ? 29. He taught them— -The multitudes, as one having authority — ^With a dignity and majesty peculiar to himself as the great Lawgiver, and with the deriionstraj tion and power of the Spirit : and not as the scribes — ^Who only expounded tho lawof another; and that in a lifelessj ineffectual manner. 'VIII. 2. A leper came-^Leprosies in those countries were seldom curable by natural means, any more thari palsies or lunacy.. Probably this leper, though he might not mix with the people, had heard our Lord at a distance. 4. See thou tell no man — Perhaps our Lord only meant here, N'ot till thou hast showed thyself to the priest, — who was appointed to inquire into the case of' leprosy. But many, 'others he commanded, absolutely, to tell none of tho mkacles he had wrought upon therii. And this he seems to have done, chiefly * Lukfi vi, 46. t Luke xiii, 27. J Luke vi, 47. (j Mark i, 40 ; Luke v, iSs, CHAPTER vm. SI to the priest, and offer the gift that * Moses commanded, fer a testi- mpny tp them. 5 f And when he was entered into Capernaum, there came to him 6 a centurion, beseeching him, and saying, Lord, my serVant lieth 7 in the house, ill of the palsy, grievously tormented. And Jesus 8 saith' to tim, I will come and heal him. The centurion answer ing said, Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldst come under my roof: but speak in a word onlyj and vaf servant shall be 9 healed. For I am a man under authority, having soldiers under me : and I say unto this naan, Go, and he goeth, and to another, Come, and he cometh, and to my. servant. Do this, and he doth it. 10 When Jesus heard it, he marvelled, and said to them that fol- , lowed, Verily I say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, 1 1 not in Israel. J And I say Unto you. That many shall come from the east and west, and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, 12 and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven. But the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into the outer darkness: § there shall 13- be the Weeping and the gnashing of teeth. ,J).nd Jesus said to the centurion. Go thy way, and as thOu hast believed, be it unto thee. And'his servant was healed in that hour. for one or raire of these reasons : 1. To prevent the multitude from thronging him, in the manner related Mark i, 45. 2. To fulfil the prophecy, Isaiah xiii, 1, that he would not be vain or ostentatious. , This reason St. Matthew assigns, chap, xii, 17, &c. 3. To avoid the being taken by force and made a king, John vi, 15. And, 4. That he .might not enrage the chief priests, scribes, and Phari sees, who were the most bitter against him, any more than was unavoidable. Matt, xvi, 20, 21.' For a testimony- That I am the Messiah; to them — The priests, who otherwise might have pleaded want of evidence. 5, There came to him a centurion— A captain of a hundred- Roman soldiers. Probably he came a little way toward hirii, and then went back. He thought hiriiself not worthy to come in person, and.therefore spoke the words that follow by his messengers. As it is jiot unusual in all languages, so in the Hebrew it is peculiarly frequent, to ascribe to a persott himself the thing which is done, and the words which are spoken by his order. And accordingly St. Matthew relates as said by the centurion himself, what others said by order from him. Ant instance of the same kind we have in the case of Zebedee's children. From St. Matthew, XX, 20j we learn it was their mother that spoke those words, which, Mark x, 35, 37, themselves are-said to speak j because she was only their mouth. Yet from ver. 13, Go thy way home, it appears he at length came in person : probably on hearing thalt JesUs was nearer to his house than he apprehended wheB he sent the second message by his friends. 8. The centurion answered— By his second messengers. 9. For I am a man under authority— I a.m only 'kn inferior officer : and' what I command, is done even in my absence :' how much more what thou commandest, who art Lord Of all ! 10. / have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel — For the centurion was not an Israelite. 11. Many from the farthest parts of the earth shall embrace thetenns and enjoy the rewards of the Gospel covenant established with Abraham. But the Jews, who have the first title to them, shall be shut out from the feast} from grace Hpie, and hereafter from glory, 12. The outer, darkness — Our Lord here alludes to the custom the ancients had of making their feast in the night time. Probably while he was speaking this, the centurion came in person.' * Lev. xiv, 2. t Luke vii, !• t LiAe xiii, 29. § Matt, xiii, 42, 50 ; xxii, la- xitiv, 51 i xxv, SO. 32 ST. MATTHElV. 14 *And Jesus coming to Peter's house, saw his wife's mothef 15 lying and sick of a fever. Arid he touched her hand, and the fever left her ; and she arose and waited upon them. 16 t When it was evening they brought to him many dempniacs : and he cast out the spirits with a word, and healed all that were 17 ill : Whereby was fulfilled what was spoken by the Prophet Isaiah, saying, $ Himself took our infirmities and bare our diseases, 18 And Jesus seeing great multitudes about him, commanded to 19 go to the other side. ^And a certain scribe came and said to 20 him, Mastier, I . Will follow thee whithersoever thou goest., And Jesus saith to him. The foxes have holes, and the birds, pf. the air have nests ; but the Son pf man hath nPt where tP lay his head, 21 And another of his disciples said to him. Lord, suffer me first to 23 go and bury my father. But Jesus said to him. Follow me, and 23 leave the dead to bury their dead.', || And when he was cpme into 24 the vessel, his disciples fellowed him. And behold, there was a great tempest in the sea, so that the vessel was covered with the 25 waves. But he was asleep. And his disciples coming to him 36 awoke him, saying. Lord, save us ; we perish. And he saith unto them. Why are ye fearful : O ye of little faith ? Then arising, he rebuked the winds and the sea, and there was a great calm. But 27 .the men rnarvelled, saying. What manner of man is this-, that even the winds and the sea obey him ? 38 ** And when he was come to the other side, into the country of the Gergesenes, there met him two demoniacs, coming Put pf the 14. Peter's wife's mother — St. Peter was then a. youiig man, as were all the' apostles. ^ 17. Whereby was fulfilled what was spoken by the Prophet Isaiah — ^He spoke it in a more exalted sense. The evangelist here only alludes to those words, as being capable of this lower meaning also. Suoh instances are frequent in the sacred writings, and are eleganqies rather than iniperfections. He fulfilled these words in the highest sense, by hearing our sins in his own body on the tree i in a lower sense, by sympathizing with us in our sorrows, and healing us of the dis eases which were the' fruit of sin. '^ 18. He commanded to go to the other side — That both himself and the people might have s little rest. '' 20. The Son of man — The expression is borrowed from Daniel vii, 13, and is the appellation which Christ generally' gives himself: which he seems tb do out of humility, as having some relation to his mean appearance in this world. Hath not where to lay his head — ^Therefore do not fbllow me from any view of temporal advantage. , 21. Another said—t will follow thee without any such view ; but I must mind my business first It is, not certain that his father was already dead. Perhaps his son desired to stay with him, being very old, till his death. 22. But Jesus said— When God calls, leave the business of the World to them who are dead to God. 24. The ship was covered — So man's extremity is God's opportuftity. 26. Why are ye fearful — ^Then he rebuked the winds — First, he composed their spirits, and then the sea. 28. The country of the Gergesenes — Or of i'Ae Gddareneg — Gergesa and Gadara were towns near each other. Hence the country between them took its name,, sometimes from the one, sometimes ftorii the other. There met him two demo. niacs— St. Mark and St. Luke mention only one, who was probably the fiercer of the two, and the person who spoke to our Lbrd first. But this is no way incon* * Mark i, 29 ; Liike iv, 38. + Mark, i, 32; Luke iv, 40. } Isaiah Iiii, 4. SLukeix, 37, II Mark iv, 35 ; Luke viii, 22. ** Mark v, I ; Luke viii, 26. CHAPTER IX. 33 tombs, exceeding fierce, so that no one could pass by that waj. 29 And behold they cried out, saying, 'What have we to do with thee Jesus, thOu Son of God? Art thou come hither to torment us 30 before the time 1 And there was at some distance from them a 31 herd of many swine feeding. So the devils besought him, saying, If thou cast us out, suffer us to go into the herd of swifte. 33 And he said to them. Go. And coming out, they went into the swine, and behold the whole herd rushed down the precipice 33 into the sea, and perished in the waters. But they that kept them - fled, and going into the city, told every thing, and what had 34 befallen the demoniacs. And behold, the whole city came out to meet Jesus ; and seeing him, they besought him to depart out of their coasts. IX. And * going into the vessel, he passed over and came to his own 3 city, t And behold they brought to hira a paralytic, lying on a couch ; and Jesus seeing their faith, said to the paralytic. Son, take courage : thy sins are forgiven thee. 3 And behold certain of the scribes said within themselves, This 4 man blasphemeth. And Jesus knowing their thoughts, said, 5 'Why think ye evil in your hearts 1 For which is easier, to say, 6 Thy sins are forgiven thee ? Or to say. Arise and walk ? But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith he to the paralytic,) Arise, take up thy couch) 7 and go to thy house. And he arose, and went to his own house, 8 And the multitude seeing it, marvelled and glorified God, who had given such power to men. 9 I And as Jesus passed along from thence, he saw a man named Matthew, sitting at the receipt of custom, and saith to him, Follow sistent wilh the account which St. Matthew gives. The tttmbs — Doubtless- those malevolent spirits love such tokens of death and destruction. Tombs were usually in those days in desert places, at a distance from towns, and were often made in the sides of caves, in the rocks and mountains. No one could pass — Safely. 39. What liate pe to do with thee — This is a, Hebrew phrase, which signifies Why do you concern yourself 'about us ? 2 Sara, Xvi, 16, Before the time — ^The great day. 30. There was a herd of many swine — Which it was not lawful for the Jews to keep. Therefore our Lord both justly and mercifully permitted them to ba destroyed. 31. He said. Go — A word of permission only, hot command, 34. They besought him io depart out of their Coasts — They loved their sWine so much better than their souls ! How many are of the same mind ! IX. 1. His own city — Capernaum, chap, iv, 13. 2. Seeing their faith — Both that of the paralytic, and of them that brought him. Son— A title of tenderness and Condescension, 3, This man blasphemeth — Attributing to himself a power (that of fotgivlttg sins) which belongs to God only. 5. Whieh is easier — Do not both of them argue a Divine power ? . Therefore if I can heal his disease, I can forgive his sins : especially as his disease is the consequence bf his sins. Therefore these mu^t be takett aWay, if that is. 6. On earth — Even in my state of humiliation. 8. So what was to the scribes aU occasion of blasphemlug. Was to the people an incitement to praise God. 9. He saw a man named Matthew — Modestly so called by himself. The other •^Mark v, 18 ; Luke viii, 37; t Mark ii, 3 ; Luke v, 18. t Mark ii, 14 ; Luke t, 27. 3 34 ST. MATTHEW. 10 me. And he arose and followed him. And as he sat at table in the house, behold, many publicans and sinners came, and sat down 11 witji him and his disciples. And the Pharisees seeing it, said to his disciples. Why eateth your Master with publicans and sin- 13 ners. But Jesus hearing it, said to them, They that are whole 13 need not a physician, but they that are sick. But go ye and leam what that meaneth, * I will have mercy and not sacrifice ; for I am not come to .call the righteous, but sinners. 14 t Then come to him the disciples of John, saying, "Why do we 15 and the Pharisees fast often, but thy disciples fast not ? And Jesus said to them. Can the children of the bride chamber mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with them 1 But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then 16 shall they fast. No man putteth a piece of new cloth on an old garment: foi; that which is put in to fill it taketh from the gar- 17 ment, and the rent is made worse. Neither do men put new wine into old leathern bottles, else the bottles burst, and the wine is spilled, and the bottles are destroyed : but they put new wine into new bottles, and both are preserved. 18 I While he spake these things to them, behold, a certain ruler coming, worshipped him, saying. My daughter is just dead : but 19 come and lay thine hand on her, and she shall live. And Jesus 20 arose and followed him, and so did his disciples. (And behold, a woman who had had a flux of blood twelve years, coming behind evangelists call him by his more horiourable naraCj Levif^ Sitting — In the ver^ height of his business, at the receipt of custom — The ciistom house, or place where the customs were received. 10. As Jesus sat at table in the house — Of Matthew, who having invited many of his old companions, made him a feast, Mark ii, 15 ; anAjhat a great one, though he does- not himself mention it. The publicans, or collectors of the taxes which the Jews paid the Romans, were infamous for their illegal exactions : Sinners — Open, notorious, sinners. 11. The Pharisees said to his disciples. Why eateth your Master? — Thus they commonly ask out Lord, Why do thy disciples this ? And his disciples. Why doth your Master ? . 13. Go ye and learn — ^Ye that take upon you to teach others. I will have mercy and not sacrifice — That is, I will have mercy rather than sacrifice. I love acts of mercy better than sacrifice itself. 14. Then—-Vfhile he was at table. 15. The children of the bride chamber — The companions of the bridegroom. Mourn — Mourning and fasting usually go together. As if he bad said. White I am with them, it is a festival time, a season of rejoicing, not mourning. But after I am gone, all my disciples likewise shall be in fastings often. 16. This is one reason, — It is not a proper time for them to fast. Another is, they are not ripe for it. New cloth — The words in the original properly signify cloth that hath nbt passed through the fuller's hands, and which is consequently much harsher than what has been washed and worn ; and therefore yielding less than thiit, will tear away the edges to which it is sewed. 17. New — Fermenting wine will soon burst those bottles, the leather of which is almost worn out. The word properly means vessels made of goats' skins, wherein they formerly put wine, (and do in some countries to this day) to con. vey it from place to place. Put new wine into new bottles — Give harsh doctrines to such as have strength to receive them. 18. Just dead— 'He had left her at the point of death, Mark v, 33. Probably a messenger had now informed him she was dead. 30. Coming behind— 0\it of bashfulness and humility. * Hosea vi, 6. t Mark ii, 18 ; Luke v, 33. t Mark v, 22 ; Luke viii. 41. CHAPTER IX, 36 31 him, touched the hem of his garment. For she said within her-- 22 self. If I but touch his garment I shall be made whole. And Jesus tuming and seeing her, said, Daughter, take courage ; thy faith hath made thee whole. And the woman was made whole 23 from that hour.) And Jesus coming into the ruler's house, and 24 seeing the minstrels and the crowd mal^ng a noise, saith to them, Withdraw ; for the maid is not dead, but sleepeth : and they de- 25 rided him. But when the crowd were put forth, he Went in and 26 took her by. the hand ; and the maid arose. And the fame of it went abroad into all that country. 27 And as Jesus passed thence, two blind men followed him, cry ing aloud, and saying. Thou Son of David, have mercy on us. 28 And when he was come into the house, the blind men came to hini 5 and Jesus saith to them. Believe ye that I am able to do this T 29 They say unto him, Yea, Lord. Then he touched their eyes, say-" 30 ing. Be it unto you according to your faith. And theii' eyes were opened ; and Jesus strictly charged them, saying. See that no mail 31 know it. But when they were gone out, they spreacb his fame abroad in all that country, 32 * As they were going out, behold they brought a dumb demonfac 33 to'him. And when the- devil was cast out, the dumb spake : and the multitudes marvelled, saying, It was never seen thus, ecera in 34 Israel. But the Pharisees said, he casteth out the devils by the prince of the devils. 35 And Jesus went about all the cities and Villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the Gospel of the kingdom, and. heal- 36 ing every disease and every malady. But seeing the multitudes he was moved with tender compassion for theni, because they 37 were faint knd sfeattered, as sheep having no shepherd, t Then saith he to his disciples. The harvest truly is great, but the labpur- 32. Take courage — Probably she was struck with fear, when he turned and looked upon hetf Mark v, 33 ; Luke viii, 47 ; lest she should haVe offended him, by touching his garment privately ; and the more so, because she Was nncleail according to the law. Lev. xv, 35. 23. The minstrels— The musicians. The original word means flute players. Musical instruments were used by the JeWs as well as the heathens, lii their lamentations for the dead, to soothe the melancholy of surviving friends, by soft and solemn notes. And there were persons Who made it their busiriess to per. form this, while others sung to their music. Flutes were used especially ori the death of children ; louder instruments on the death of grbwn persons. 24. Withdraw — ^There is no need of you now; for the maid is ¦not dead — Hef life is not at an end ; but sleepeth-^Tbia is only a temporary suspension Of sense and motion, which should ratiier be termed sleep than death. 25. Tlte maid arose-^-Christ raised three dead persons to life ; this child, the widow's son, and Lazarus : one newly departed, another ori the Wet, fhe 'third smelling in the grave : to show us that no degree of death is so desperate as to be past his help, > 33. Even in Israel — Where so many wonders have been seen. 36. Because they were faint—la soul rather than in body. As sheep having no shepherd — And yet they had many teachers ; they had scribes in every city. But they had none who cared for their souls, and none that were able, if they had been willing, to-have wrought any deliverance. They had no pastors after God'^ own heart. 37. The harvest truly ia great — When Christ came into tbe world, it was pro. * Lake xi, 14. f Luke x, 2. ., 36 ST. MATTHEW, 38 ers are few. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he would thrust forth labourers into his harvest. X. And *,having called to him his twelve disciples, he gave them power over unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal every dis- 2 ease and every malady, -f Now the names of the twelve apostles are these ; the first, Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother; James the jore of Zebedee, and John his brother; 3 Philip and Bartholomew, Thomas, and Matthew the publican • James the son of Alpheus, and Lebbeus, whose surname was 4 Thaddeus ; Simon the Canaanite, and Judas Iscariot, who also 5, betrayed him. These twelve Jesus sent forth, having commanded them, saying. Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into a city 6 of the Samaritans enter not : But go rather to the Ipst sheep of 7 the house of Israel. And as ye go, proclaim, saying. The king- 8 dom of heaven is at hand. \ Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils : freely ye have received, freely perly the time ef harvest ; till then it was the seed time only. But the labourers are few — Those whom God sends ; who are holy, and convert sinners. Of others there are many.- 38. The' Lord of the harvest — ^Whose peculiar work and office it is, and who alone is able to do it : tliat he would thrust forth — for it is an employ not pleasing to flesh and blood ; so full of reproach, labour, danger, temptation of every kind, that nature may well be averse to it. Those who never felt this, never yet knew what it is to be labourers in Christ's harvest. He sends them forth, when he calls them by his Spirit, furnishes them with grace and gifts for the work, and makes a way for them to be employed therein. X. 1. His twelve disciples — Herice it appears that he had already chosen out of his disciples, those whom he afterward termed apostles. The number seems to have relation to the twelve patriarchs, and the twelve tribes of Israel, 2. The first, '^Simo.n — The first who was called to a constant attendance on Christ ; although Andrew had seen him before Simon. 3. Leiieus'— Commonly called Judas, the brother of James. 4. Iscariot — So called from Iscarioth, (the place of his birth,) a town of the tribe of Ephraim, near the city of Samaria. 5. These tieelve Jesus sent forth — Herein exercising his sapreme authority,, as God over all. None but God can give men authority to preach his word. Go not — Their commission was thus confined now, because the calling of the Gentiles was deferred till after the more plentifiil effusion of the Holy Ghost on the day of pentecost. EnUr not — Not to preach ; but they might to buy what they wanted, John iv, 9. 8. Cast out demls^-lt is a great relief to the spirits of an infidel, sinking under a dread, that possibly the Gospel may be true, to find it observed by a learned brother, that the diseases therein ascribed to the operation of the de-vil have tlie very same symptoms with the natural diseases of lunacy, epilepsy, or convul. sions ; whence he readily and very willingly concludes, that the devil had no hand in them. But it were well to stop and consider a Kttte. Suppose God should suffer an evil spirit te usurp the same power over a man's body, as the man himself has naturally ;. and suppose him actually to exercise that power; could we conclude the devil had no hand therein, because his body was bent in the very same man ner wherein the man himself might have bent it naturally ? And suppose God gi-ros an evil spirit a greater power, to effect immediately the organ of the neives in the brain, by irritating them to produce violent motions, or so relaxing them that they can producelittle or no motion ; still the symptoms will be those of over tense nerves, as in madness, epilepsies, convulsions ; or of rekxed nerves, as in paralytic cases. But could we conclude thence that the devil had no hand in thera ? , Will any raan affirm that God cannot or will not, * Mark iii, 14 ; vi, 7 ; Luke vi, 13 ; ix„ 1 , f Acts i, 13. t Mark vi, 7 ; Luke ix, 2. CHAPTER X. 37 9 give. Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses : 10 *Nor scrip for your journey, nor two coats, nor shoes, nor yet a staff : for the workman is worthy of his maintenance. 11 t-And into whatsoever city or town ye shall enter, inquire who in 12 it is worthy, and there abide tiU ye go thence. And when ye 13 come into a house, salute it. And if the hpuse be wprthy, your peace shall come upon it ; but if it be not worthy, your peace shall 14 return to you. And Whosoever will, not receive you, nor hear your words ; when you go out of that house or city, shake off the 15 dust from your feet. Verily I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomori-ah in the day of judg- ' ment, than for that city. 16 J Behold I send you forth as sheep in the^ midst of wolves ; be 17 ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves. § But be- w'are of men ; for they will deliver you to the councils, and 18 scourge you in their synagogues. And ye shall be brought before governors and , kings for my sake, for a testimony to them 19 and to the heathens. ||But when they deliver you, take no on any occasion whatever, give such a power to an evil spirit ? Or that effects, the like of which maybe produced by natural causes, cannot possibly be produced by preternatural '! If this be possible, then he who affirms it was so, in any par. ticular case, cannot be justly charged with falsehood, merely for affirming the reality of a possible thing. Yet in this manner are the evangelists treated by those unhappy men, who above all things dread the truth of the Gospel, because, if it is true, they are of all men the most miserable. Freely ye have received — All things ; in particular the power of working mira cles ; freely give — Exert that power wherever you come. 9. Provide not — The stress seems to lie on this word : they might use what they had ready ; but they might not stay a moment to provide any thing more, neither take any thought about it. Nor indeed Were tljey to take any thing with them, more than was strictly necessary. 1. Lest.it should retard them. 2. Be cause they were to learn hereby to trust to Godin all future exigencies. 10. Neither scrip — That is, a wallet, or bag to hold provisions : iVor yet a staff — We read, Mark vi, 8, Take nothing, save a staff only. He that had one might take it ; they that had none, might not provide any. For the workman is worthy of his maintenance — The word includes all that is mentioned in the 9th and 10th verses ; all that they were forbidden to provide for themselves, so far as it wis needful for them. 11. Inquire who is worthy-^Th&t you should abide with him : whb is disposed to receive the Gospel. There abide^lii that house, till ye leave the town. 12, Salute it — 'In the usual Jewish form, " Peace (that is, all blessings) be to this house." 13. If the house be loorthy — of it, God shsll give them the peace you wish them. If not, he shall give you what they refuse. The same will be the case, when we pray for them that are not worthy. 14. Shake off the dust from your feet — The Jews thought the land , of Israel so peculiarly holy, that when they came home frorh any heathen country, they stopped at the borders and shook br -yifcped off the dust of it from their feet, that the holy land might not be polluted with it. Therefore the action here enjoined was a lively intimation, that those Jews who had rejected the Gospel wore holy no longer, but were on a level with heathens and idolaters. 17. But think not that all your innocence and all your wisdom will screen you from persecution. They viiU scourge you in their synagogues — In these the Jews held their courts of judicature, about both civil and ecclesiastical affairs. 19. Take no thought — Neither at this time, on any sudden call, need we ba careful how or what to answer. * Luke X, 7. t Mark vi, 10 ; Luke ix, 4. t Luke x, 3. § Matt, xxiv, 9. H Luke xii, 11, 38 ST. MATTHEW. thought, how or what ye shall speak ; for it shall be given yoii 20 in that very hour what ye shall speak. For it is not ye that 31 speak, but the Spirit of your Father who speaketh in you. *But the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father the child; and children shall rise up against their parents, and 22 kill them, f And ye shall be hat«d of all men for my name's sake : but he that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved. 23 But when they persecute you in this city, flee to another; for verily I say unto you. Ye shall not have gone over the cities 24 of Israel, till the Son of man be come. | The disciple is not above 25 his teacher, nor the,sfervant above his lord. It is enough for the disciple that he be as his teacher, and the servant as his lord. ^ If they have called the Master of rtie hbuse Beelzebub, how much 36 more them of his household 1 jf Therefore fear them not ; for there is nothing covered, -which shall not be made manifest ; nor 27 hid, that shall not be known. **What I tell you in the dark, speak ye in the light, and what ye hear in the ear, proclaim on 38 the house tops. And be not afraid of them who kill the body, bjit are rot able to kill the soul ; but rather be afraid of him who 89 i/8 able to destroy both soul and. body jn hell. Are not two spar rows sold for a farthing? and one of them s.hall not fall to the 30 gi-ound without your Father. ' ft Yea, even the hairs of your 31 head are all numbered. Fear ye not, therefore ; ye are of more 32 value than many sparrows, ^ Whosoever therefore shall con fess me before men, him will I confess before my Father who is ^22, Of all men — That know not God, 23. Ye sltall not have gone over the cities of /srasi-'-Make what haste ye will ; till the Son of man he come, — To destroy their temple and nation. 25. How much more-^Th\? cannot refer to the quantity of reproach and perse cution : (for jn this the servant cannot be above his lord ;) but only to the per- tainty of it, 26. fkerefore fear them not — For ye have only the same usage with your Lord. There is nothing povered^^So that however they may slander you now, your inno. cence will at length appear, 37. Even what J now tell you secretly is not to be kept secret long, but declared publicly. Therefore, What ye hear in the ear, publish on the hov.se top-^Tvo Qustgnis gf the Jews seem to be alluded to here. Their doctors used to whisper in the ear pf their disciples what they were to pronounce aloud to others. And q,s their houses were Ipw and flat roofed, they sometimes preached to the people from thence. ?8. And be not afraidi—o£ any thing which ye may suffer for proclaiming it. Be afraid of him who is able to destroy both body and soul in hell — It is remark. able, that our Lord commands those who love God, still tp fear him, even en this aqcpunt, under this netipn. §9.- 30. The particular prpvidenoe pf Ggd is anPther reaspn for your not fear ing man. For this extends to the very smiUest things. And if he has such care over the most inconsiderable creatures, how much more will he take care ef you, (provided you confess him befere men, befpre powerfijl eneraiesof the truth,) and that not only in this life, but in the other also ? 33- Whosoever shall confess me — Publiqly acknowledge me for the promised Messiah. But this confession implies the receiving his Whole doctrine, Mark viii, 38, and obeying all his coijimandmentB, * Luke xxi, 16. t Chap, xxiv, 13. i Luke vi, 30 ; Jpbn xv, 20, 6 Chap, xii, 24. IIMarkiv, 22; Lukeviii, 17; xii,3, »* Luke xii, 3 +J- Lake xii, 7. ±±Mark vi}i, 38; Lijkeix, 36, ' ¦ ** CHAPTER XI. 39 33 in heaven. But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will 34 I also deny before my Father who is in heaven. * Think not that I am come to send peace on earth : I am not come to send peace, 35 but a sword. For I am come to set a man at variance 'with his ' father, and the daughter with her mother, and the daughterrin- 36 law with her mother-in-law. t And the foes of. a man shcM be they 37 of his own household. He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me ; and he that loveth son or daughter 38 more than me, is not Worthy of me ; '\. And he that taketh not 39 his cross, and followeth after me, is not worthy of me. ^ He that findeth his life shall lose if ; and he that loseth his life for my sake, 40 shall find it. || He that entertaineth you, entertaineth me ; and he 41 that entertaineth me, entertaineth him that sent me. He that entertaineth a propKet in the name of a prophet, shall receive a prophet's reward : and he that entertaineth a righteous man in the name of a'righteous man, shall receive a righteous man's reward. 42 ** And whosoever shall give drink to one of these little ones a cup of cold water only, in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in nowise lose his reward. XI. And when Jesus had made an end of commanding his twelve disciples, he departed thence, to teach and preach in their cities. 2 , tt Now when John had heard in the prison the workS^ of Christ, 3 he sent two of his disciples, And said tp him. Art thou he that is to 4 come, or look we for another ? And Jesus answering, said to tliem, 5 Go and tell John the things which ye hear and see. J| The blind receive their sight, the lame walk; the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear; the dead are raised, and the poor have the Gospel 33, 34. Whosoever shall deny me before men — To which ye -will be strongly tempted. For Think not that lam come — That is, think not that universal peace will be the immediate consequence of my coming. Justithe contrary. Both pub lic and private divisions will fpUpw, wherespeyer my Gpspel comes with power. Yet this is not the design, though it be the event of his coming, through the opposition of devils and men. 36. And the foes of a man — ^That loves and follows me. 37. He that loveth father or mother ¦more than me — He that is not ready to give up all these, when they stand in competition with his duty. 38. He that taketh not hia cross — "That is, whatever pain or inconvenience can. not be avoided, but by doing some evil, or omitting some good, 39. He that findeth his life shall lose it — He that saves his life by denying me, shall lose it eternally ; and he that loseth his life by confessing me, shall save it eternally. And as you shall be thus rewarded, so in proportion shall they who entertain you for my sake. 41. He that entertaineth a prophet — That is, a preacher of the Gospel : In the name of a ¦propjiet — ^That is, because he is such, shall share in his reward. 42. One of theae little ones — ^The very least Christian. XI. 1. In their citiea — ^The other cities of Israel. 2. He sent tWo of his disciples — ^Not because he doubted himself; but to con. firm their faith. 3. He that is to come — The Messiah. 4. Go and tell John the things that ye hear and »ee^ Which are a stronger proof of my being the Messiah, than any bare assertion can be, 5, The poor have the Gospel preached to themr^'The greatest mercy of all. » Luke.xii, 51. t Micah vii, 6. t Chap, xvi, 24; Luke xiv, 27. 6 Chap, xvi, 25; John xn, 25. || Chap, xvin, 5 ; Luke x, 16 ; John xiii, 20. -•* Mark ix, 41. ft Luke vii, 18. it Isaiah xxix, 18 ; xxxv, 5. 40 ST. MATTHEW. 6 preached to them: And happy is he whosoever shall not be 7 offended at me. And as they departed,, Jesus said to the multitudes concerning John, What went ye out into the wilderness to see ? 8 A reed shaken with the wind? But what went ye out to see? A man clothed in .soft raiment ? Behold, they that wear soft cloth- 9 ing are in kings' houses. But what went ye out to see ? A pro- 10 phet? Yea, I say unto you, and more than a prophet. For this is he of whom it is written, * Behold, I send my messenger before 1 1 thy face, who shall prepare thy way before thee. Verily 1 say unto you, among them that are born of women, there hath not risen a greater prophet than John the Baptist ; but he that is 13 least. in the kingdom of heaven, is greater than he. And from the days pf Jphn the Baptist till now the kingdom of heaven is entered by force, and they who strive with all their might take it 13 by violence. tFor all the prophets and the law prophesied until 14 John. And if ye are willing to receive him, he is % Elijah, who 15 was to come. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. But 16 whereto shall I liken this generation? It isjike children sitting 17 in the markets, and calling to their fellows. And saying, We .have 6. Happy ia he who shall not be offended at me — Notwithstanding all these proofs that I api the Messiah. 7. As they departed, he said concerning John — Of whom probably he would not have said so much when they were present. A reed shaken by the wind? — No; nothing could ever shake John in the testimony he gave to the truth. The expression is proverbial. 8. A man clothed in soft, delicate raiment — An effeminate courtier, accustomed to fawning and flattery ? You may expect to find persons of such a character in palaces ; not in a wilderness. 9. More than a prophet — For the prophets only pointed me but afar off; but John was my immediate forerunner. 11. But he that is least in the kingdom of heaven, is greater than he — ^Which an ancient author explains thus : — " One perfect in the law, as John was, is inferior to one who is baptized into the death of Christ. For this is the kingdom of heaven, even to be buried with Christ, and to be raised up together with him. John was greater than all who had been then born of women, but he was cut ofl^ before the kingdom of heaven was given." [He seems to mean, that righteous. ness, peace, and joy, which constitute the present inwkrd kingdom of heaven.] " He was blameless as to that righteousness which is by the law ; but he fell short of those who are perfected by the spirit of life which is in Christ. Whoso ever, therefore, is least in the kingdom of heaven, by Christian regeneration, is greater than any who has attained only the righteousness pf the law, because the law maketh nothing perfect." It may farther mean, the least true Chris. tian believer has a more perfect knowledge of Jesus Christ, of his redemption and kingdom, than John the Baptist had, who died before the full manifestation of the Gospel. '. 12. And from the days of Join— That is, from the time that John had fiilfiUed his ministry, men rush into my kingdpm with a violence like that of those who are taking a city by storm. ^ i 13. For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John — For all that is written in the law and the prophets only foretold as distant what is now fulfilled. In John the old dispensation expired, and the new began. 15. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear — A kind of proverbial expression; requiring the deepest attention to what is spoken. 16. This generation— That is, the men of this age. They are like those froward children of whom their fellows complain, that they will be pleased no way, ? Mai. iii, 1. f Luke xvi, 16. % Mai. iv, 5, CHAPTER XI, 41 liped unto .you, and ye have not danced ; we have mourned into you, and ye have not lamented. For John came neither eat- (ig nor drinking, and they say, He hath a devil. The Son of man ame eating and drinking, and they say. Behold a glutton and a irine bibber, a friend of publicansi and sinners ; but wisdom is ustified b.y her children. Then began he to upbraid the cities therein the most of his mighty works had been done, because they epented not. , * Wo to thee, Chorazin ; wo to thee, Bethsaida : br if the mighty works which have been done in you, had been lone in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in ackcloth and ashes. , Moreover I say to you, It shall be more olerable for Tyre and Sidon in the day of judgment than for you. ind thou, Capernaum, who hast been exalted to heaven, shalt be irought down to hell : for if the mighty works' which have been lone in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained to liis day. Moreover I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for tie land of Sodom in the day of judgment than for thee, t At that ime Jesus answering said, I thank thee, O.'Father, Lord of heaven ,nd earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and irudent, and hast revealed them to babes. Even so. Father ; for d it seemed good in thy sight. AU things are delivered to me by ny Father ; and no one knoweth the Son but the Father ; neither Jioweth any one the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever ' ' ' — John came neither eating nar drinking — In a rigorous austere way, like h. And they aay. He hath a devil — Is melancholy, from the influence of an pirit. The Son of man came eating and drinking^-Coayeiaing in a free, familiar Wisdom is juatified by her eltildren-r-Tha.t is, my wisdom herein is acknow. d by those who are truly wise. Then began he to ¦upbraid the citiea — It is observable he had never upbraided before. Indeed at first they received hira with all gladness, Capernaum in lular, ' Wo to thee, Chorazin— Tha.t is, miseraljle art thou. For these are not s or imprecations, as has been commonly supposed ; but a solemn, compas. te declaration of the misery they were bringing on themselves. Chorazin Bethsaida were cities of Galilee, standing by the lake Gennesareth. Tyre iidon were cities of Phenicia, lying on the sea shore. The inhabitants of were heathens. 24. Moreover I say unto you — Beside the general denunciation of wo to stubborn unbelievers, the degree of their misery will be greater than even if Tyre and Sidon, yea, of Sodom. Thou Capernaum, who hast been exalted to heaven — ^That is, highly honoured y presence and miracles. Jesus anawering — This word does not always imply, that something had spoken, to which an answer is now made. It often means no more than the ing in reference to some action or circumstance preceding. The following 3 Christ speaks in reference to the case of the cities above mentioned : / : thee — That is, I acknowledge and joyfully adore the justice and mercy of ispensations : Because thiou hast hid— Tha.t is, because thou hast suffered things to be hid from men, who are in other respects wise and prudent, thou hast discovered them to those of the weakest understanding, to them ire only wise to God-ward. All things are delivered to ma— Owe Lord, here addressing himself to his lies, shows why men, wise in other things, do not know this: nsunely, se none can know it by natural reason : none but those to whom he reveal, * Luke X, 13. tLuke X, 21. 42 ST. MATTHEW. 28 the Son is pleased to reveal him. Come to me, all ye that labour 39 and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me ; for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye 30 shall find rest to your souls. For my yoke is easy an'' my burden is light. XII. * At that time Jesus went on the Sabbath througJ) the com, and his disciples were hungry and plucked the ears ot. corn, and ate. 2 But the Pharisees seeing it said to him. Behold, thy disciples do 3 what is riot lawful to do on the Sabbath. But he said to them. Have ye not read what David did when he was hungry, and they that 4 were with him ? t How he entered into the house of God, and ate the show bread, which it was not lawful for him to eat, neither 5 for them who were with him, but only for the priests ? Or have ye not read in the law, that on the Sabbath days the priests in the 6 temple profane the Sabbath and are blameless ? But I say to you, 7 That a greater than the temple is here. J And if ye- had known what that meaneth, I will have mercy and not sacrifice, ye would 8 not have condemned the guiltless. For the Son of man ife Lord even of the Sabbath. 28. Come to me- — Here he shows to whom he is pleased to reveal these things ; to the weary and heavy laden ; ye that labour — Aftet^rest in God : and are heavy laden — With the guilt and power of sin : and I will give you rest — I alone (for none else can) wUl freely give you (what ye cannot purchase) resf from the guilt of sin by justification, and from the power of sin by sanctification. 29. Take my yoke upon you — Believe in me : receive me as your prophet, priest, and king. For I am meek and lowly in heart — Meek toward all men,, lowly toward God : amd ye shall find rest — ^Whoever therefore does not find rest of soul, is not meek and lowly. The fault is not in the yoke of Christ : but in thee, who hast not taken it upon thee. ' Nor is it possible for any one to be discontented, but through want of ineekhess or lowliness. > 30. For my yoke is easy-r-Oi rather gracious, sweet, benign, delightful : and my iartien— Contrary to those of men, is ease, liberty, and hpnpur. XII. 1. His disciples plucked the ears of corn, and ate — Just what sufficed for present necessity :' dried cprn was a cpmmon food among the Jews. 3. Have i/e not read what Daind did — And necessity was a sufficient plea for his transgressing the law in a higher instance. 4. He entered into the house.ofGod — Into the tabernacle. The temple was not yet built. The show bread — So they called the bread which the priest, whc served that week, put every Sabba-th day pn the gelden table that was in the holy plSjCe, before the Lord. The Ibaves were twelve in number, and represented the twelve tribes of Israel : when the new were brought, the stale were taken away, but were to be eaten by the priests only. 5. The priests in the temple profane t'he Sabbath — ^That is, do their ordinary work on this, as on a common day, cleansing all things, and'preparing the sacri fices. A greater than the temple — If therefore the Sabbath must give way to the temple, much more must it give way tp me. 7. / will have mercy and not sacrifice — That is, when they interfere with each plher, I always prefer acts pf mercy,' befpre matters of positive institution: yea, before all ceremonial institutions whatever ; because these being only means of religion, are suspended of course, if circumstances occur, wherein they clash with love, whieh is the end of it. , ^ 8. For the Son of man — Therefore they are guiltless, were it only on. this account, that they act by my authority, and attend on n}e in my ministry, as tlie priests attended on God in the temple : is Lord even of the Sabbath — This certainly implies^ that the Sabbath was an institution of great and distinguished importance ; it may perhaps also refer to that signal act of authority which Christ afterward * Mark ii, 23; Luke vi, 1. tlSam. xxi, 6. t Matt, ix, 13. CHAPTER XII. 43 9 * And departing thence, he went into their, synagogue. And 10 behold there was a man who had a withered hand. And they asked him, saying. Is it lawful to heal on the Sabbath ? that they 1 1 might accuse him. And he said to them. What man shall there be among you, that shall have one sheep, who if he fall iri a pit on 12 the Sabbath will not lay hold on it and lift it out ? How much then is a man better than a sheep ? Wherefore it is lawful to do good 13 on the Sabbath day. Then saith he tP the man. Stretch fprth thy hand. And he stretched it forth ; and it was restored whole, as 14 the other. Then ,the Pharisees went out, and took counsel 15 together against him, how they might destroy him. And Jesus knowing it withdrew from thence ; and great multitudes followed 16 him, and he healed them all. And charged them not to make him 17 known : That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Pro- 18 phet Isaiah, saying, t Behold my Servant, whom I have chosen, my beloved in whom my soul delighteth ; I will put my Spirit upon 19 him, and he shall show judgment to the heathens. He shall not striv? nor clamour, neither shall any man hear his voice in the 20 streets. He shall not break a bruised reed, and smoking flax he 21 shall not quench, till he send forth judgment unto victory. And in his name shall the heathens trust. 33 J Then was brought to him a demonia,c, blirid and dumb ; and he 23 healed him, so that the blind and dumb both spake and saw. And all the multitude were amazed and said. Is not this the Son of David ? 34 § But the Pharisees hearing it said. This fellow casteth not out 25 devils but by Beelzebub the prince of the devils. And Jesus know ing their thoughts said to them, Every kingdom divided against Itself is brought to desolation, and every city or house divided 36 against itself shall not be established. And if Satan cast out Satan, exerted over it, in changing it from the seventh to the first day of the week. If we suppose here is a transposition of the 7th and 8th verses, then the 8th verse is a proof of the 6th. 12. It is lawful to do good on the Sabbath day — To save a beast, much more a man..^ 18. He shall show judgment to the heathens — ^That is, he shall publish the mer ciful Gospel to them also : the Hebrew word signifies either mercy or justice. 19. He shall not strive, nor clamour; neither shall any man hear his voice in the streets — That is, h^ shall not be contentious, noisy, or ostentatious: but gentle, quiet, and lowly. We may observe each word rises above the other, expressing a still higher degree of humility and gentleness. 20. A bruised reed — A convinced sinner : one that is bruised with the weight of sin : smoking flax— -One that has the least good desire, the faintest spark of grace : till he send forth jiMgment unto ¦cictory — That is, till he make righteqjis- ness completely victorious over all its eneniies. 21. In his name- — That is, in him. 22. A demoniac, blind and dumb — Many undoubtedly supposed these defects to be merely natural. But the Spirit of God 'saw otherwise, and gives the true account both of the disorder and the cure. How many disorders, seemin.gly natural, may even now be owing to the same cause ? 23. Is not this the son of David — That is, the Messiah. 25. Jeaua knowing their thoughts — It seems, they had as yet only said it in their hearts. 36. How shall hia kingdom he established — Does not that subtle spirit know this is not the way to establish his kingdom ? *jy[arkiii, 1 ; Luke vi,'6. | Isa. xiii, 1, &c. t Lu^s xi, 14, 4 ^^rk iii, 22, 44 ST. MATTHEW. he is divided against himself : how then shall his kingdom be esta- 27 Wished ? And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your 28 children cast them out? Therefore they shaU be your judges. But if it be by the Spirit of God that I cast out devils, then the kingdom 29 of God is come upon you. How can one enter into the strong one's house, and plunder his goods, unless he first bind the. strong 30 one ? And then will he plunder his house. He that is not with me, is against me, and he that gathereth not with me, scattereth. — 31 * Wherefore I say to you. All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven to men ; but the blasphemy against the Spirit shall not 32 be forgiven to merl. And whosoever speaketh, against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him : but whosoever speaketh .against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this worid, nor 33 in that to come, t Either make the tree good and its fruit good, or make the tree corrupt and its fruit corrupt ; for the tree is 34 known by its fruit. Ye brood of vipers, how can ye, being evil, speak good things ? For out - pf the abundance of the heart the 35 mouth speaketh. A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good things : and an evil man out of the evil treasure 36 bringeth forth evil things. But I say to you. That every idle, word 27. By whom do your children — That is, disciples, cast them out — It, seems, some of them really did this ; although the sons of Sceva could not. Therefore shall they be your judges — Ask thera, if Satan will cast out Satan : let even them be judges in this matter. And they shall convict you of obstinacy and partiality, who impute that in me to Beelzebub, which in them you impute to God. Be side, how can I rob him of his subjects, till I have conquered him ? The king dom of God is come upon you — Unawares ; before you expected : so the word implies. 29. How can one enter into the strong one's house, unless he first bin^ the strong one — So Christ coming into the world, which was then eininently the strong one's, Satan's house, first bound him, and-then took his spoils. 30. He that is not with me is agairist me — For there are no neuters in this war. Every one must ;be either with Christ or against him ; either a loyal subject or a rebel. And there are none upon earth, who neither promote nor obstruct his kingdom. For he that dees nPt gather spuls tp Gpd, scatters them from him. 31. The blasphemy against the Spirit — How much stir has been made about this ? How many sermons, yea, volumes, have been written concerning it ? And yet there is nothing plainer in,all the Bible. It is neither more nor less than the ascribing those miracles to the power of the devil, which Christ wrought by the power of the Holy Ghost. , , 32. ' Whosoever speaketh against the Son of man — In any other respects : It shall be forgiven him — Upon his true repentance : But whosoever speaketh thus agai^ast the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven, neither in this world, ner in the world to come — This was a proverbial expression among the Jews, for a thing that would never be done. It here means farther. He shall, not escape the punishment of it, either in this world, or in the world to come. "The judgnient of Gpd shall pver- take him, bpth here and hereafter. 33. Either make the tree good- and its fruit good : or make the tree corrupt and its fruit corrupt — That is, ypu must allpw, they are bpth gppd, pr bpth bad.— Fpr if the fruit is gppd, sp is the tree ; if the fruit is evil, sp is the tree also. Foi- the tree is known by its fruit — As if he had said. Ye may therefore know me by my fruits. By my converting sinners to Gpd, ypu may knpW that Gpd hath sent me. 34. In another kind likewise, the tree is known by its fruit — ^Namely, the heart by the conversation. 36, Ye may perhaps think, God does not so miich regard your words. But 1 * Mark iii, 38 ; Luke xii, 10. f Matt, vii, 16 ; Luke vi, 43. CHAPTER XII. 45 which men shall speak, they shall give an account thereof in the 37 day of judgment. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, or by thy words thou shalt be condemned. 38 * Then certain of the scribes and Pharisees answered, saying, 39 Master, we would see a sign from thee. And he' answering said to liiem. An evil and adulterous ' generation seeketh a sign, and there shall be no sign given it, but the sign of the Prophet Jonah. 40 t For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the. great fish, so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights 41 in the heart of the earth. The men of Nineveh shall rise up in the judgment with this generation and shall condemn it ; for they repented at the preaching of Jonah ; and behold a greater than Jonah is here. 42 X The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with this generation and shall condemn it ; for she came 'froni the utter most parts of the eatth, to hear the wisdom of Solomon ; and 43 behold a greater than Solomon is here. § When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places, seek- 44 ing rest, and findeth none. Then he saith, I will retum to my house whence I came out, and when he is come, he findeth it say to you — That not for blasphemous and profane words only, but for every idle ioord which men sliall apeak— Foi want of seriousness or 'caution ; for every dis course which is not conducive to the glory of God, they shall give account in the day of judgment. 37. For by thy words (as well as thy tempers and works) thou ahalt then ie- either acquitted or condemned. Your words as well as actions shall be produced; in evidence for or against you, to prove whether you was a true believer or not.. And according to that evidence you will either be acquitted or condemned m the- great day. 38. We would see a sign — Else we will not believe this. 39. An adulterous generation — Whose heart wanders from God, though . they profess him to be their husband. Such adulterers are all those whoj love the^ world, and ^11 who seek the friendship of it. Seeketh a aign — After all they have. had already, which were abundantly sufficient to convince them, had not their hearts been estranged from God, and consequently averse to the. truth. The sign of Jonah — Who was herein a type of Christ. 40. Three days and three nights — It was customary with the eastern nations, to reckon any part of a natural day of twenty-four hours, for the whole day. Ac cordingly they used to say a thing was done after three or seven days, if it waa done on the third or seventh day, from that which was last mentioned. Instances of this may be seen, 1 Kings xx, 29 ; and in many other places. And as the Hebrews had no word to express a natural day, they used night and day, or day and night for it. So that to say a thing happened after three days and three nights, was with Ihem the very same, as to say, it happened after three days, or on the third day. See Esther iv, 16; v, 1; Gen. -vii, 4, 12; Exod. xxiv, 18; xxxiv, 28. 42. She came from the uttermost parts of the earth — ITiat part of Arabia from: which she came was the uttermost part of the earth that way, being bounded by the sea. 43. But how dreadful will be the consequence of their rejecting me ? When the unclean spirit goeth out — Not willingly, but being compelled by one that is stronger than he. He walketh — Wanders up knd down ; throaigh dry places- — Barren, dreary, desolate ; or places not yet watered with the Gospel : Seeking reat, and findeth none — How can he, while he carries with Mm his own hell? And is it not the case of his children too ? Reader, is it thy case ? 44. Whence he came out — He speaks as if he had come out of his own accord : See his pride ! He findeth it empty — of God, of Christ, of his Spirit : Swept--^om * Matt, xvi, 1 ; Luke xi, 16, 29. f Jonah ii, 1. 1 1 Kings x, 1. ^ Luke xi, 24. 46 ST. MATTHEW. 45 empty, swept, and garnished. Then goeth he and taketh -witbhim seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there, and the last state of that man is worse than the first. So shall it be also to this wicked generation. 46 * While he yet talked to the multitude, behold his mother and his 47 brethren stood without, seeking to speak to him. A.nd one said to him. Behold, thy mother and. thy brethren stand without, seek- 48 ing to speak to thee. And he answering, said to him that told him, 49 Who is my mother, and who are my brethren ? And stretching forth his hand toward his disciples, he said. Behold my mother and 60 my brethren. For whosoever shall do the will of my Father who is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother. XIII. t The same day went Jesus out of the house, and sat by the sea 2 side. And great multitudes were gathered together to him, so that he went into, the vessel and sat, and the multitude stood on 3 the shore. And he,spake many things to them in parables, saying, 4 Behold, the soWer went forth to sow. And while he sowed, some seeds fell by the highway side, and the birds came and devoured love, lowliness, meekness, and all the fruits of the Spirit : And garnished — ^Witb levity and security : so that there is nothing to keep him out, and much to invite him in. 4SJ Seven other spirits — That is, a great marty ; a certain number being put for an uncertain : More wicked than himaelf — ^Whence it appears, that there are degrees of wickedness among the devils themselves : They enter in and dwell— For ever in him who is forsaken of God. So ahall it be to thia wicked generation — Yea, and to apostates in all ages. 46. His brethren — His kinsmen : they were the sons of Mary, the wife of Cleo. pas, or Alpheus, his mother's sister ; and came now seeking to take him, as one beside himself, Mark iii, 21. 48. And lie answering, said — Our Lord's knowing why they came, sufficiently justifies his seeming disregard *of them. 49, 50. See the highest severity, and the highest goodness ! Severity to his natural, goodness to his spiritual relations ! In a manner disclaiming the former, who opposed the will of his heavenly Father, and owning the latter, who obeyed it. XIII. 2. He went into the vessel — ^Which constantly waited upon him, while he was on the sea coast, 3. In parables — The word id here taken in its proper sense, for apt similes or comparisons. This way of speaking, extremely common in the eastern countries, drew and fixed the attention of many, aiid occasioned the truths delivered to sink the deeper into humble and serious hearers. At the same time, by an awful mix- ture of justice and mercy, it hid them from the proud and careless. In this chapter our Lord delivers seven parables ; directing the four former (as being of general concern) to all the people ; thc three latter to his disciples. Behold the sower — How exquisitely proper is this parable to be an introduction to all the rest ! In this our Lord answers a very obvious and a very important! question. The same sower, Christ, and the same preachers sent by him, always sow the same seed : why has it not always the same effect ? He that hath ears to hear, let him hear ! 4. And while he sowed, some seeds fell hy the highway side, and the birds came and devoured them — It ia observable, that our Lord points out the grand hinder. ances of our bearing fruit, in the same order as they occur. The first danger is, that the birds will devour the seed. If it escape this, there is then ant ther danger, namely, lest it be scorched; and wither away. It is long after this that the thorns spring up and choke the good seed. A vast majority of those who hear the Word bf Gbd, receive the seed as by the highway side. Of those who do not lose it by the birds, yet many receive it as » Mark iii, 31 ; Luke viii, 19, f Mark iv, 1 ; Luke vtu, 4. CHAPTER XIIL 47 5 them. Others fell, upon stony places, where they had not much earth ; and they sprung up immediately, because they had not 6 depth of earth. And when the sun was up, they were scorched ; 7 and because they had not roorthey withered away. And some fell among thorns : and the thorns sprung up and choked them. 8 And others feU, on the good ground, a,nd brought forth fruit, some 9 a hundred fold, some sixty, some thirty. He that hath ears to 10 hear, let him hear. And the disciples came and said to him, Why 11 speakest thou to them in parables? He answering, said unto them, Because to you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom 12 of heaven ; but tp them it is net given. Fpr * whpspever hath, to him shall be ' given ; and he shall have abundance : but who soever hath not, from him shall be taken away even what he hath. 13 Therefore I spake to them in parables, because seeing they see not, and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand. 14 And in them is fulfilled the prOphecy of Isaiah, who saith, - t Hearing, ye will hear, but in nowise understand, and seeing 15 ye will see, but in nowise perceive. For the heart of. this people is waxed fat, Emd t'heir ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes have they closed : lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their hearts', and should 16 be converted, and I should heal them. \ But blessed are your eyes, 17 for they see, and your ears for they hear. For verily I say unto you. That many prophets and righteous men have desired to see on atony placea. Many of them who receive it in a better soil, yet suffer the thorns to grow up, and choke it : so that few even of these endure to the end, and bear fruit unto perfection : yet in all these cases, it is not the will of God that hinders, but their own Voluntary perverseness. ^ 8. Good ground — Soft, not like that by the highway side ; deep, not like the stony ground ; purged, not full of thorns. ^ H. To you, who have, it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven — The deep things which flesh and blood cannot reveal, pertaining to the inward, present kingdom of heaven. But to them who haVe not, it is not given — Therifore speak I in parables, that ye may understand, while they do not understand. , 12. Whosoever hath — That isj improves what he hath, uses the grace given according to the design of the giver ; to him ahall be given — More and more, in proportion to that improvement. Buiwhoaoever hath not. — Improves it not, from him shall he taken even what he hath^—Heie is the grand rule of God's dealing with the children of men : a rule fixed as the pillars of heaven. This is the key to all his providential dispensations; as will appear to men and angels in that day. 13. Therefore I speak to them in parables, because seeing, they see not — In pursuance of this general rule, I do not give more knowledge to this people, be. cause they use not that which they, have already : having all the means of seeing, hearing, and understanding, they use none of them : they do not effectuaUy see, or hear, or understand any thing. 14. Hearing ye will hecer, but in nowise^ understand — That is. Ye will surely hear. All possible means will be given you : yet they will profit you nothing ; because your heart is sensual, 8tupid,~and insensible; your spiritual senses are shut up ; yea, you have closed your eyes against the Hght ; as being unwilling to understand the things of God, and afraid, not desirous that he should heal you. 16. But blessed are your eyes — For you both see and^understand. You know how to^irize the light wliich is given you, * Chap. XXV, 29 ; Mark iv, 25 ; Luke viii, 18 ; xix, 26. f Isaiah vi, 9 ; John xii, 40; Acts xxviii, 26. t Luke x, 23. 48 ST. MATTHEW. the things which ye see, and have not seen them, and to hear the 18 things which ye hear, and have not heard them. Hear ye there- 19 fore the parable of the sower. 'When any one heareth the word of the kingdom, and considereth it not, the wicked one cometh, and catcheth away what was sown in his heart. This is he who 30 received seed by the highway side. But he who received the seed in stony places, is he that heareth the word and immediately 2r receiveth it with joy. Yet he hath not root in himself, and so endureth but for a while : for when tribulation or persecution ariseth 22 because of t^ie word, straightway he is offended. He that received the seed among the thorns, is he that heareth the word ; and the care of this world and the deceitfulness of riches choke the word, 23 and it becometh unfruitful. But he that receiveth seed on the good ground, is he that heareth the word and considereth it : who also heareth fruit and bringeth forth, some a hundred fold, some sixty, some thirty. 24 He proposed to them another parable, saying, The kingdom of 25 heaven is like a man sowing good seed in his field. But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed darnel amidst the w;heat, 19. When any orie heareth the word, and considereth it not — The first and most general cause of unfruitfulness. The wicked one cometh — Either inwardly ; filKng the mind with thoughts of other things ; or by his agent. Such are all they that introduce other subjects, when men should be considering what they have jieard. 20. The seed sown on stony places, therefore sprang up soon, because it did not sink deep, ver. 5- He receiveth it with joy — Perhaps with transport, with ecstaey : struck with the beauty of truth, and drawn by the preventing grace of God. 21. Yet hath he not root in himself — No deep work of grace : no change in the ground of his heart. Nay, he has no deep conviction ; and without this, good desires soon wither away. He is offended—Re flnds a thousand plausible pre tences for leaving so narrow and rugged a way. 22. He that received the seed among the thorns, is he that heareth the word and considereth it — In spite pf Satan and his agents : yea, hath root in himself, is deeply ccnvinced, and in a great measure inwardly changed ; so that he will npt draw back, even when tribidaiion or peraecution arisetji. And yet even in him, together with the good seed, ¦ the thorna apring up, ver. 7, (perhaps unperceived at first) till they gradually choke it, destroy all its life and power, and it becometh unfruitful. Cares are thorns to the poor : wealth to the rich ; the desire of other things to all. The deceitfulness of ncAes— Deceitful indeed ! for they smile, and betray; kiss; and smite into hell. They put out the eyes, harden the heart, steal away all the life of God; fill the soul with pride, anger, love of the world; make men enemies to the whole cross of Christ ! And all the while are eagerly desired, and vehemently pursued, even by those who believe there is a God .' 23. Some a hundred fold, some sixty, soihe thirty— Th3.t is, in various proper. tipns ; some abundantly more than others. . %^\^'^ proposed another parable— m which he farther explains the case of ¦infruitfol hearers. The kingdom of heaven (as has been observed before) some- vjnes signifies eternal glory: sometimes the way to it, inward' religion ; some- .imes, as here, the Gospel dispensation : the phrase is likewise used for a person or thing relating to any one of those : so in this place it means, Christ preachmg the Gospel, who is like a man sowing good aeed-^The expression, is like, both here and in several other places, only means, that the thing spoken of maybe illustrated by the following simflitude. Who aowed good seed in his field-GoS sowed nothing but good m his whole creation. Christ sowed only the good seed of truth m his Church. ° 25. But while men slept— They otight to have watched: the Lord of the field sleepeth not. His enemy came and sowed darnel—This is very like wheat, mi CHAPTER XIII. 49 nd went away. And wljen the blade was sprung up and brought »rth fruit, then appeared the darnel also. So the servants of the ouseholder came to him, and said. Sir, didst not thou sow good Bed in thy field ? Whence then hath it darnel ? He said to them, ji enemy hath done thi?. The servants said to him, Wilt thou len, that we go and gather them up ? But he said, No : lest gather- ig up, the darnel, ye root up the wheat with .them. Suffer both ) grow together till the harvest ; and at the time of the harvest I rill say to the reapers. Gather, ye together first the darnel, and itad it in bundles to burn it, but gather the -wheat into my barn. He proposed to them another parable, saying, * The kingdom of eaven is like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took and sowed 1 his field : Which indeed is the least of all seeds : but when it is rown up, it is the greatest of herbs, and becometh a tree; sp that le birds of the air come and lodge in the branches of it. ' ,He spake another parable to them : t The kingdom of heaven is ke leaven,. which a woman taking, covered up in three measures leal, till the whole was leavened. All these things spake Jesus to the multitude in parables, and without a parable spake he not unto them : Whereby was fulfilled ?hat was spoken by the prophet, saying, % I will open my mouth lonly grows among wheat rather than among other grain : but tares or BS are of the pulse kind, and bear no resemblance to wheat. When the blade was sprung up, then appeared the darnel — It was not dis. i before : it seldom appears, as soon as the good seed is sown : all at first rs to be peace, and love, and joy. Didst not thou sow good seed in thy field ? Whence then hath it darnel ?— i-om the parent of good. Even the heathen could say, " No evil can from thee proceed : 'Tis only suffer'd, not decreed : As darkness is not from the sun, Nor mount the shades, till he is gone." He said. An enemy hath done this — ^A plain answer to the great question ruing the origin of evil. God made men (as he did angels) intelligent ires, and consequently free either to choose good or evil : but he implanted il in the human sbul : An enemy (with man's concurrence) hath done thia. meZ, in the Church, is properly outside Christians, such as have the iform of less, without the power. Open sinners, such as have neither the form nor ower, are not so properly darnel, as thistles and brambles ; these ought to ited up without delay, and not suffered in the Christian community. , 'Whereas d fallible men attempt to gather up the darnel, they would often root up the ' with them. ' - He proposed to them another parable— The former parables relate chieflly to itfiil hearers ; these that follow, to those Who bear good fhiit. The king. f heaven — Both the Gospel dispensation, and the inward kingdom. Thc least — That is, one of the least : a way of speaking extremely com. imong the Jews. /* becometh a tree— In those countries it grows exceed. rge and high. So will the Christian doctrine spread in the world, and the 'Christ in the soul. Three measures — This was the quantity which they usually baked at once : e whole was leavened — ^Thus will the Gospel leaven the world and grace the tian. Without a parable .spake he not unto thent— That is, not at that time; at times he did, * Mark iv, 30 ; Luke xiii, 18. fLuke xiii, 20. J Psalm Ixxviii, 2. 4 50 ST. MATTHEW. in parables ; I will utter thfngs hid from the foundation of th(S world. \ . . 36 Then Jesus having sent the multitude away, went mto the house : and his disciples came to him, saying, Declare to us the 37 parable of the darnel of the field. He answering said to them, He 38 that soweth the good seed is the Son of man. The field is the world ; the good seed are the children of the kingdom, but the 39 darnel are the children of the wicked one. The enemy, that sowed them is the devil : the harvest is the end of the worlds the 40 reapers are the angels. As therefore th« darnel is gathered and 41 burnt with fire, so shall it be at the end of the world. The Soh of man, shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them that do iniquity; 42 And shall cast them into the furnace of fire : there shall he the 43 wailing and the gnashing of teeth. TJien shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear^ 44 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like treasure hid in a field, which a man having found hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field. 45 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a merchant seeking goodly 46 pearls : Who having found one pearl of great value, went and sold all that he had, and bought it. 47 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a net cast into the sea, and 48 gathering fishes of every kind : Which when it was fuU, they drew to the shore, and sitting down, gathered the good into vessels, but 49 cast the bad away. So shall it be at the end of the world. The angels shall come forth and sever the wicked from among the 50 just ; And shall cast them into the ' furnace of fire : there shall be 51 the wailing and the gnashing of teeth. Jesus saith to them. Have 52 ye understood all these things ? They say to him, Yea, Lord. Then saith he to them, Therefore every scribe instracted unto the 38. The good seed are the children of the kingdom — That is, the children of God, the righteous, , > 41. They shall gather^ all things that offend — -Whatever had hindered or grieved the children of God; whatever things or persons -had hindered the good seed which Christ had sown from taking root or bearing fruit.. The Greek word is. All scandals. 44. The three following , parables are proposed,' not to the multitude, but peculiarly to the apostles : the two former of them relate to those who receive tho Gospel ; the third, both to those who receive, and those who preach it. The kingdpm of heaven ia like treasure hid in a field — ^The king dom of Gild within us is a treasure indeed, but a treasure hid from the world, and from the most wise and prudbnt in it. He thit firida this trea sure, (perhaps when he thought it far from him,) hides it deep in his heart; and gives up all other happiness for it. 45. The kingdom of heaven — That is, one who earnestly seeks for it : in the 47th verse it means, the Gospel preached, which is like a net gathering of every kind : just so the Gospel, wherever it is preached, gathers ait first both good and bad, who are for a season full of approbation and waira with good desires. But Christian discipline, and strong, close exhortation, begin that separation in this world, which shall be accomplished by the angels of God in the world to come. 52. Every scribe instructed unto the kingdom of heaven — ^That is, every duly prepared preacher of the Gospel has a treasure of Divine knowledge, out of CHAPTER XIV. 51 ingdom of heaven, is like a householder, who bringeth out of his easure things new and old. And when Jesus had finished these parables, he departed lence : * And coining into his own country, he taught them in leir synagogue, so that they were astonished, and said, Whence ith HE this wisdom and these mighty works"? Is not this the irpenter's son ? Is not his mother .called Mary ? And his bre- iren James and Joses and Simon and Jude ? And his sisters, are ,ey not all with us ? Whence then hath HE all these things ? t And ley were offended at him. But Jesus said to th?m, A prophet is 3t without honour save in his own country; and in his own house. rid he wrought not many mighty works there, because of their ibelief. - I At that time Herod the tetrarch heard of the fame of Jesus, nd said to his servants, This is John the Baptist : he is risen om the dead, and therefore these mighty powers exert themselves 1 him. §For JSerod having apprehended John, had bound and It him in prison, for Herodias'fe sake, hrs brother Philip's wife. or John had said to him) It Ib not lawful for thee to- have her. nd when he Would have put him to death, he feared the multitude, 3cause they accounted him a prophet. But when Herod's birth- ly was kept, the daughter of Herodias danced before them, and he is able to bring forth all sorts of instructions. The word treasure es any collection of things whatsoever, and the places where such colleo- ire kept. He departed thence — He crossed the lake from Capernaum : and came nore into his own c&antry—^Nazareth .' but with no better success than he id there before. Whence hath i?jB— Many texts are not understood, for want Of knowing oper emphasis ; and others are utterly misunderstood, by placing the em. wrong. To prevent this in some measure, the emphatical words are here i in Capital letters. The carpenter's ton — The Greek word means, one that works either in iron, or stone. Hia brethren — Our kinsmen. They were the sons of Mary, to the virgin, and wife of Cleophas or Alpheus. Jamea — Styled by St. Iso, the Lord's brother. Gal. i, 19. Simmon — Surnamed the Canaa,nite. They were offended at him — They looked on him as a mean, ignoble raan, orthy to be regarded. He wrought not many mighty worka, because of their unbelief — And the I why many mighty works are not wrought now, is not, that the faith is 'ery where plilnted ; but, that unbelief every where prevails. I. 1. At that time — -When our Lord had spent about a year in his public try. Tetrarch — King of a fourth part of his father's dominions. He ia risen from the dead — Herod was a Sadducee : and the Sadducees 1 the resurrection of the dead. But Saddnceeism staggers when eonscieace IS. ' , His brother Philip's wife — ^Who was still alive. H is not lawful for thee to have her — It Was not lawful indeed for either of to have her. For her father Aristobulus was their own brother. John's were rough, like his raiment. He would not break the force of truth by soft words, even to a king. 'le would have put him to death — In his fit of passion ; but he was then iried by fear of the multitude ; and afterward hy the reverence he bore him . The daughter of Herodias — Afterward infkmous for a life suitable to this ling.I- Mark vi, 1 ; Luke iv, 16, 22. f John iv, 44 ; Luke ix, 7. ): Mark vi, 14. ^ Mark vi, 17. 52 ST. MATTHEW. 7 pleased Herod. Whereupon he promised with an oath,. to give 8 her whatever she should ask. And she, being before instructed by her mother, said. Give me here John the Baptist's head m a 9 charger. And the king was sorry ; yet for the oath's sake, and them who sat with him at table, he comnranded it to be gi-ven her. 10, 11. And he sent and beheaded John in the prison. , And his head was brought in a charger, and given to the damsel, and she carried 13 it to her mpther. And his discipks came and took up the body, 13 and buried it, and went and told Jesus. * And Jesus hearing it, withdrew thence by ship into a desert place apart: but Whea the pepple heard thereof, they followed him by land out of the cities. 14 And coming forth he saw a great multitude, and was moved 15 with tender compassion for them, and healed their sick. t-And in the eveniUg his disciples came to him, saying, This is a desert place, and the time is nOw past : send the multitude away, that 16 going into the villages, they may buy themselves victuals. But 17 Jesus said to them. They need not go-: give ye them to eat. They 18 say to him. We have here but five loaves and two fishes. He 19 said. Bring them hither to me. And he commanded the multitude to sit dovra. on the grass ; and taking the five loaves and the two fishes, looking up to heaven he blessed and brake, and gave the 20 loaves to his disciples, and the disciples to the multitude. And they all ate and were satisfied : and they took up of the fragments 21 that remained twelve baskets full. And they that had eaten were 22 about five thousand, beside women and children. % And he > con strained his disciples to go straightway into the vessel, and go 33 before him to the other side till he sent the multitude away. Ai)d having sent the multitude away, he went up into i, mountain apart 34 to pray. And in the evening he was there alone ; but the vessel was now in the midst of the sea, tossed by the waves ; for the 8. Being before instructed by her mother — Both as to the matter and mariner of her petition: She said. Give me here — Fearing if he had time to consider, he would not do it : John the Baptist's head in a charger — ^A large dish or bowl, 9. And the king was sorry — Knowing that John was a good man. Yet for th oath's sake — So he murdered an innocent man from mere tenderness of conscience, 10. And he sent and beheaded John in the prison, and his head was giiKn to the damsel — How mysterious is the providence, which left the life of so holy a man in such infamous hands ! which permitted it to be sacrificed tc the malice of an abandoned harlot, the petulsncy of a vain girl, and the rashness of a fool ish, perhaps drunken prince, who made a prophet's head the reward of a dance L But we .are sure the Almighty will repay his servants in another world for what. ever they suffer in this. 13. Jeaus withdrew into a desert place — 1. To avoid Herod : 3. Because of the multitude pressing upon him, Mark vi, 3S : and 3. To talk with his dis ciples, newly returned from their progress, Luke ix, 10:- apart — From all but his disciples. . , 15. The time is now past^—The usual meal time. , 32. He constrained hia diaciplea — ^Who were unwilling to leave him. 24. In the evening — Learned men say tho Jews reckoned two evenings; the fi-i-st beginning at three iri the afternoon, the secbrid, at sunset. If so, the latter is meant here. » Mark f i, 32, 34 ; Luke ix, 10; John vi, 1. fMarkvi, 35; Luke ix, 12; JohnvJ,,15. % Mark vi, 45 ; Jiihn.vi, 15. CHAPTER XV. 53 rind was contrary. In the fourth watch of the night he went to bem, walking on the sea. And the disciples seeing him walking n the sea, were affrighted, saying, It is an apparition : and they ried out for fear.. But Jesus immediately spake to them, saying, Take courage ; it is I : be not afraid. And Peter answering, said, iord, if it be thou, bid me come to thee pn the waters. And he aid, Cpme. And Peter -going down from the vessel, walke-d on tie waters, to go to Jesus. But seeing the wind boisterous, he iras afraid ; and beginning to sink, he cried, Lord, save me. And mmediately Jesus reaching forth his hand, caught him, and saith 0 him, O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt ? And irhen they were come into the vessel, the wind ceased. Then they hat were in the vessel came and worshipped him, saying. Of a truth bou art the Son of God. ' And having crossed over, they came into the land of Gennesaret. And when the men of that place had knowledge of him, they ent out into the country round about, and brought to him all that ifere diseased ; And besought him that, they might touch but the lem of his garment : and as many as touched were made perfectly irhole. tThen came to Jesus scribes' and Pharisees who were at erusalem, sa.ying, Why do thy disciples transgress the tradition if the elders? for they wash not their hands when they eat bread. Jut he answering said, Why do ye also transgress the command- lent of God through your Ij'aditiori ? For God said, J Honour thy ither and mother : and he that revileth father or mother, let him ie the death. But ye say, Whosoever shall say to his father or lother. It is a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest have been pro- ted liy me : He shall in nowise honour his father or his lother. Thus have ye made void the command of God through our tradition. Ye hypocrites, well did Isaiah prophesy of you, aying, ^ This people draweth njgh to me with their lips ; but / ¦ - -- — The fovrth'watch— -The Jews (as well as the Romans) usually divided the into four watches, of three hours each. The first wateh began at six, the d at nine, the third at twelve, the fourth at three in the morning. If it be -It is tbe same as. Since it is thou. The particle if frequently bears this ing, both in ours and in all languages.' So it means, John xiii, 14 and 17. eter was in no doubt, or he woidd not have quitted the ship. ' He was afraid — ^Though he had been used to the sea, and was a skilfiil mer. But so it frequently is. When grace begins to act, the natural cou- md strength are withdrawn. Thou art the Son of God — ^They mean, the Messiah. '. 3. The elders — The chief doctors or teachers amoug the Jews. yhey wash not their hands when they eat bread— -Pooi in general is termed in Hebrew ; so that to eat bread '\s the same as to moke a jneal. Honour thy father and mother — ^Which implies aiU such relief as they stand 3d of. It is a gift by whataoever thou mighteat have been profited by me — That is, B given, or at least, purpose to give to the treasury of the temple, what yoif ; otherwise have had from me. Well did laaiah propheay of you, saying — That is, the description which I gave, of your fathers, is exactly applicable to you. The words therefore I were a description of them, are a prophecy with regard to you. [ark vi, 45 t Mark vii, 1. t Exod. xx, 12 ; xxi, 17. ^ Isaiah xxix, 13, 54 ST. MATTHEW. 9 their heart is far from me. But in vain do they worship me, 10 teaching for doctrines the commandment* of men. And calling the multitude unto him, he said to them, Hear and understand. 11 Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth the nian, but what 13 cometh out of the mouth, this defileth the man. Then came his disciples and said to him, Knowest thou that the Pharisees, 13 hearing this saying, were offended ? He answered and said, Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted 14 up. *Let them alone; they are blind leaders of the blind: but 15 if the blind lead the blind, both -will fall into a ditch. Then 16 answered Peter and said to him. Declare to us this parable. And 17 Jesus said. Are ye also yet without understanding ?' Do ye not yet understand, that whatever entereth into the mouth, goeth into 18 the belly, and is cast out into tlie vault ? But the things which pro ceed out of the mouth come out of the heart, and they defile the 19 man. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adul. 30 teries, fornications, thefts, false witness, railings. These are the things which defile a man ; but to eat with imwashen hands defileth not a man. 21 t And Jesus going thence, retired to the coast of Tyre and Si- 23 don. And behold, a woman of Canaan, coming out of those coasts, cried to him, saying, Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou Son of 23 David: my daughter is grievously vexed with a de-vil. But he answered her not a word. And his disciples- came and besought 24 him, saying, Send her away, for she crieth after us. But he an swering said", I am not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of 25 Israel. Then she came and worshipped him, saying. Lord, help 26 me. But he answering said. It is not good to take the children's 27 bread and cast it to the dogs. And she said, True, Lord : : yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their master's table. 28 And Jesus answering skid to her, O woman, great is thy faith : be it unto thee as thou wilt. And her daughter was healed from that hour. 8. Their heart is fur from ¦me — And without this all outward worship is mere mockery of God. N 9. Teaching the commandments of men — As equal with, nay, superior to, those of ferod. What can be a more heinous sin ? 13. Every plant — That, is, every doctrine. 14. Let them alone — If they are ixiAeeA.blind leaders of the blind ; let them alone ; concern not yourselves about them; a plain direction how to behave with regard to all such. 17. Are ye also ^et without understa^nding — ^How fair and candid are the sacred historians ? Never concealing or excusing their own blemishes. 19. First evil thoughts — ^then ¦murders— and the rest. Railings — The Greek word inclijjdes all reviling, backbiting, and evil speaking. 22. A woman of Canaan — Canaan Was also called Syrophenicist, as lying be tween Syria properly so called, and Phenicia, by the sea side. Cried to initir-r From afar. Thou Son of David — So she had some knowledge of the promised Messiah. 23. He anawered her not a word — He soinetimes tries our faith in like manner, 24. / am not sent— ^ot priniarily; riot yet. 25. Then came she — 'Into the house where he now was. 28. Thy faith — Thy reliance on the power and goodness of Qod, * Luke vi, 39. t Mark vii, 24. CHAPTER XVI. 65 S9 • And Jesus passing thence, came nigh the sea of Galilee ; and 30 going up into a mountain, he' sat down ther^. And great multi tudes came to him; having with them the lame, blind, dumb, dis abled, and many others ; and cast them at the feet of Jesus, and 31 he healed thein : So that the multitudes wondered, seeing the dumb to speak, the disabled whole, the lame to walk, and the blind 32 to see : and they, glorified the God of Israel. tThen Je&us calling his disciples to him said, I have tender compassion on the multi tude, becaiise they continue with me now three days, and have nothing to eat : and I am not willing to send them away fasting, 33 lest they faint in the way. And his disciples said to him, Whence should we have so many loaves in the wilderness, as to satisfy so 34 great a multitude ? And Jesus saith to them, How many loaves •35 have you? They said. Seven, and a few small fishes. And he .36 commanded the multitude to sit do-wn on the ground. And taking the seven loaves and the fishes, he gave tlianks and brake them 37 and gave to his disciples, and the disciples to the multitude. And they all ate and were satisfied, apd they took up of the fragments 38 that -remained seven baskets full. And they that had eaten were four thousand men, beside women and children. . 39 And having sent away the multitude, he took ship again, and came into the coasts of Magdala. XVI. % Then the Pharisees ^nd Sadducees came to him and tempt- 2 ing, desired him to show them a sign from heaven. § He answer ing said to them, In the evening ye say. It ¦will he fair weather ; 3 for the sky is red : And in the morning, It imll be foul weather to day ; for the sky is red and lowering. 0 ye hypocrites, ye know to discern the face of the sky ; can ye not discern the signs of the 4 times ? A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign ; but there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the Prophet Jonah. And he left them and departed.- 5 II And when his disciples were cpme pn the pther side, they had 6 forgotten, to talie bread. ** And Jesus said to them. Take heed, and 29. The sea of Galilee — The Jews gave the name of seas to all large lakes. — This was a hundred furlongs long, and forty broad. It was called also, the sea of Tiberias. It lay on thp borders of Galilee, and the city of Tiberias, stood on its western shore. It was likewise styled tie lake of Gennesareth : perhaps a corruption of Cinnereth, the name by which it was anciently palled. Numbers xxxiv; 11. 33. They .continue with me now three days — It was now the third day since they came. 36. He gave thanks, or blessed the food^ — That is, he praised God for it, and prayed for a blessing upon it. XVI. 1 . A sign from heaven — Such they imagined Satan could not counterfeit, 3. The signs of the ti'mea — The signs which evidently show, that this is the time of the Messiah. 4. A wicked and adulterous generation— ^e would seek no farther sign, did not your wickedness, your love of the world, which is spiritual adultery, blind your understanding. v 6. Beware of the leaven of the Pharisees — That is, of their false doctrine : this is elegantly so called ; for it spreslds in the sou], or the Church, as leaven lioes in meal. * Mark vii, 31. f Mark viii, 1. t Mark viii, 11 ; Matt, xii, 38. ^ Luke xii, ,5^ II Mark viii, 14. ** Luke xii, 1. 56 ST. MATTHEW. 7 beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees. And they reasoned among themselves, saying, We have taken no bread. 8 Jesus knowing it said to them, O ye of little faith, why reason ye 9 among yourselves, because ye have taken' no bread ? Do ye not understand nor remember the five loaves of the five thousand, and 10 how many baskets ye took up? Neither the seven loaves of the 11 four thousand, and how many baskets ye took up ? How do ye not understand, that I spake not to you concerning bread,- to beware of 12 the leaven pf the Pharisees and Sadducees ? Then they understeod, that he did not bid them beware of the leaven of bread, but of the dpctrine pf the Pharisees and Sadducees. i3 * And Jesus coming into the coasts of Cesarea Philippi, asked his disciples saying. Whom do men say that the Son of man is ? 14 And they said, Spme say, Jphn the Baptist ; others Elijah ; others 15 Jeremiah or one of the prophets. He saith to them, But whom 16 say ye that I am ? And Simon Peter answering said. Thou art 17 the Christ, the Son of the living God. And Jesus answering said to him, Happy art thou, Simpn Barjonah, for flesh and blood have 18 not revealed this to thee, but ray Father who is in heaven. And I say also to thee, Thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build my 19 Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. t And I will give thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatso ever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatso- 7. The^y reasoned aming themaelvea-^Wha,t must we do then for bread, since we have taken np bread with us ? 8. Why reason ye — Why are yeu trpubled about this ? Am I not able, if need so require, to supply you by a wprd ? ' 11. How do ye not understand — Beside, do you not understand, that I did not mean bread, by the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees ? 13. And Jesus coming — There was a large interval of time between what has been related, and what fpllpws. ' The passages that fpUoiv were but a short time Jjefore pur Lord suffered. 14. Jeremiah, or one of the prophets — There was at that time a current tradition among the Jews, that either Jeremiah, or some other of the ancient prophets would rise again before the Messiah came. 16. Peter — Who was generally the most forward to speak. 17. Flesh and blood— That is, thy own reason, or any natural power what soever. 18. On this rock — Alluding to his name, which signifies a rock, namely, the faith which thou hast now professed ; / will build my Church — But perhaps when our Lord uttered these words, he pointed to himself, in like manner as when he said. Destroy thia temple, John ii, 19 ; meaning the temple of his bpdy. And it is certain, that as he is sppken pf in Scripture, as the only foundation of the Church, so this is that which the apostles and evangelists laid in their preaching. It is in respect of laying this, that the names of the twelve apostles (not of St. Peter only) were equally inscribed ou the twelve foundations of the city of God, Rev. xxi, 14. Tlie gates of hell — As gates and walls were the strength, of cities, and as courts of judicature were held in their gates, this phrase properly signifies the power and pplicy pf Satan and his instruments. Shall not prevail against it ¦ — ifot against the phurch universal, so as to destroy it. And they never did. There hath been a small rerimant in all ages. 19. / will give thee the keys of tlie kingdom of heaven — Indeed not to him alone. (for they were equally given to all the appstles at the sape time, Jphn xx, 21, S2, 33,) but tp him were first given the keys, both pf dpctrine and discipUne. Pe first, after our Lord's resurrection, exercjsed the apostleship, Acts J, 15, AR"? » Mark viii; 27 ; Luke ix, 12. f Mfitt. xyiii, 18. CHAPTER XVI. 57 30 ever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. Then charged he his disciplbs to tell no one that he was the Christ. 21 • From that time Jesus began to show his disciples, that he must go to Jerusalem and suffer many things from the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the 22 third day. Then Peter taking hold of 'him, rebuked him, saying, 23 Favoiu: thyself, Lord : this shall in nowise be unto thee. But he turning said to Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan; thou art an offence to me: for thou savourest not the things of God, but the 24 things of men. t Then said Jesus to his disciples, If any man be willing to come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his he first by preaching opened the kingdom of heaven, both to the Jews, Acts ii, and tp the Gentiles, Acts x. Under the term o{ binding and loosing a-ve cpntained all thpse acts cf discipline which Peter and his brethren performed as appstles : and undoubtedly what they thus performed on earth, God confirmed in heaven. 20. Then charged he hia diaciplea to tell no one that he was the Christ — Jesus himself had not said it expressly even to his apostles, but left them to infer it from his doctrine and miracles. Neither was it proper the apostles should say this opbnly, before that grand proof of it, his resurrection. If they had, they who believed thera would the more earnestly have sought to take and make him a king : and they who did not believe them would the more vehemently have rejected and -opposed such a Messiah. 21. F^om that time Jeaus began to tell his disciples, that he must suffer many things — Perhaps this expression, began, always implied his entering on a set and solemn discourse. Hitherto he had mainly taught them only one point, That he was tbe Christ. From this time he taught them smother. That Christ must through sufferings and death enter into his glory. From the elders— The most honourable and experienced men ; the chief priests — Accounted the most reli gious ; and the atribea~Fhe most learned body of men in the nation. Would not one have expected, that these should have been the very first to receive him ? But not many wise, not many noble were called. Favour thyaelf — The advice of the world, the flesh, and the devil, to every one of our Lord's followers. 33. Get thee behind me — Out of my sight. It is not improbable, Peter might step before him, to stop him. Satan — Our Lord is not recorded to have given so sharp a reproof to any other of his apostles on any occasion. He saw it was needful for the pride of Peter's heart, puffed up with the commendation lately given him. Perhaps the term Satan may not barely mean. Thou art my enemy, while thou fanciest thyself most my friend ; but also, Thou art acting the very part of Satan, both by endeavouring tb hinder the redemption of mankind, and by giving me the most deadly advice that can ever spring from the pit of hell. Thou savoureat not^-'Dost not relish or desrfe. We may learn from hence, — 1. That whosoever says to us in such a case. Favour thyaelf, is acting the part of the devil : 3. That the proper answer tb such an adviser is. Get thee behind me : 3. That otherwise he will be an offence to us, an occasion of our stumbling, if not falling : 4. That this advice always proceeds from tho not relishing the things of God, but the things of men. Yea, so far is this advice, favour thyself, from being fit for a Christian either to give or take, that if any man will come after Christ, his very first step is to deny, or renounce himaelf: in the room of his own will, to substitute the will of God, as his one principle of action. 34. If any man be uniting to come after me — None is forced; but if any will be a Christian^ it must be on these terms. Let him deny himself, and take up his croaa — A rule that can never be too much observed : let him in all things deny his own will, however pleasing, and do the will of God, however painful. Should we not consider all crosses, all things grievous-to flesh and blood, as what they really are, as opportunities of embracing God's will at the expense of our own ? And consequently as so many steps by which we may advance toward perfection ? We should make a swift progress in the spiritu^ life, if we wore -? Mark viii, 31 ; Luke ix, 22, f Chap, x, 38. 68 ST. MATTHEW. 25 cross and follow me. * For whosoever will save his life, shall lose it, and whosoever will lose his life, for my sake, shall find it. 36 For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the, whole world and lose his own soul ? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his 27 soul ? For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Fath.er, with his angels ; and then shall he render to every man accprd- 28 ing to his work. Verily I say to you, there are some standing here, who shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom. XVII. t And after six days, Jesus taketh Peter and James and John his brother, and bringeth them up into a high mountain apart, 2 And was transfigured before them; and his face shone as the sun,, 3 And his raiment became white as the light. And behold there 4 appeared to them Moses and Elijah talking with him. Then Peter answering, said to Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here ; if thou wilt, let us make here three tents, one for thee, and one for Moses, faithful in this practice. Crosses are so frequent, that whoever makes advan. tage of them, will soon be a great gainer. Great crosses are occasions of great improvement : and the little ones, which come dedly, and even hourly, make up in number what they want in weight. We may in these daily and heurly crosses make effectual oblations of our will to God ; which oblations, so frequently repeated, will soon amount to a great sum. . Let us remember then (what can never be sufficiently inculcated) that God is the author of all events : that none is so small or inconsiderable, as to escape his notice and direction. Every event therefore declares to us the will bf God, to which thus declared we should heartily submit. We should renounce our own to embrace it ; we should approve and choose what his choice warrants as best for us,' Herein should we exercise ourselves continually ; this should be our practice all the day long. We should in humility accept the little crosses that are dispensed to us, as those thit best suit our weakness. Let us bear these little things, at least for God's sake, and prefer his will to our own in matters of so small importance. And his goodness will accept these mean oblations ; for, he despiseth not the day of small things. 25. Whoaoever will save hia life — At the expense of his conscience :i whosoever, in the very highest instance, that of life itself, will not renounce himself, shall be lost eternally. But can any man hope he should be able th^us to renounce him. self, if he cannot do it in the smallest instances ? And whosoever will lose his life shall find it — What he loses on earth he shall find in heaven. 27. For the Son of man shall come — For there is no way to escape the righteous judgment of God. , 28. And as an eriiblem of this, there are some here who shall live to see the Messiah coming to set up his mediatorial kingdom, with great power and glpry, by the increase of his Church, and the destruction of the temple, city, and polity of the Jews. XVII. 1. A high mountain — Probably Mount Tabor. 2. And was transfigured — Or transformed. The indwelling Deity darted out its rays through the veil of the flesh; and that with such transcendent splendour, that he no longer bore the form of a servant. His face shone with Divine iha. jesty, like the sun in its strength; and all his body was so irradiated by it, that hjs clothes could not conceal its glory, but became white and glittering as the very light, with which he covraed himself as with a garment. 3. , There appeared Moses and Elijah — Here for the full , confirmation of their faith in Jesus, Moses, the giver of the law, Elijah, the most zealous of all the pro. phots, and God speaking from heaven, all bore witness to him. 4. Let us make three tenta — The words of rapturous surprise. He says three, not six : because the apostles ^esired to be with their Master. • Chap. X, 39 ; Mark viii, 35 ; Luke ix. 24 ; xvii, 33 ; John xii, 25. f Mark ix, 2 ; Luke ix, 28. CHAPTER XVII. 59 5 and one for Elijah. While he was yet speaking, behold a bright cloud overshadowed them, and behold a voice out of the cloud, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I delight : hear ye him. 6 And the disciples hearing it, feU on their face and were sore afraid. 7 And Jesus came and touched them, and said, Arise, and be not 8 afraid. And lifting up their eyes, they saw no man, but Jesus only. 9 And as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, saying. Tell the vision to no man, till the Son of man be risen again 10 from the dead. And his disciples asked him, saying. Why then 1 1 say the scribes. That Elijah must come first ? And Jesus answer ing said to them, Elijah truly doth come first, and wiU regulate aU 12 things. But I say to you. That Elijah is come already, and they acknowledged him not, but have done to him whatever they listed. 13 So shall also the Son of man suffer from them. Then the disciples understood that he spoke to them of John the Baptist. 14 * And when they were come to the multitude, there came to 15 him a man, kneeling down to him, and saying. Lord, have mercy on my son, for he is lunatic, and suffereth grievously; for often he 16 falleth into the fire, and often into the water. And I brought him 17 to thy disciples, but they could not cure him. Then Jesus answer ing said, 0 unbelieving and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you ? How long shall I suffer you ? Bring hirii hither to 18 me. And Jesus rebuked the devil, and he went out of him, and the 19 child was cured from that hour. Then the disciples coming to 20 Jesus apart said. Why could not we cast him out ? t And Jesus said to them, Because of your unbelief. For verily I say unto you, If ye have fa,ith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say toi this mountain. Remove hence to yonder place, and it shall remove, and 5. Hear ye him — As superior even to Moses and the prophets. See Deut, xviii, 17. 7. Be not afraid-^Ani doubtless the same moment he gave them courage and strength. 9. Tell ihe vision to no man — Not to the rest of the disciples, lest they should be grieved and discouraged because they were not admitted to the sight : nor to any other persons, lest it should enrage some the more, -and his approaching suf. ferings shall make others disbelieve it ; till the Son of man be risen again — Till the resurrection should make it credible, and confirm their testimony about it. 10. Why then aay the acrihea, that Elijah must come first — Before the Messiah 1 If no man is to know of his coming ? Should we not rathejr tell every man, that he is come, and that we have seen him, witnessing to thee as the Messiah ? 11. Regulate all things — In order to the coming of Christ. 12. Elijah is come already — And yet when the Jews aaked John, Art thou Elijah? He said, I am not, John i. His meaning was, I am not Elijah the Tishbite, come again into the world. But he was the person of whom Malachi prophesied under that name. 15. He ia lunatic — This word might with great propriety be used, though the case was mostly preternatural; as the evil spirit would undoubtedly take advantage of the influence which the changes of the moon have on the brain and nerves. 17. O unbelieving and perverse generation — Our Lord speaks principally this to his disciples. How long shall I be with you ? — Before you steadfastly believe ? 30. Because of your unbelief — Because ip this particular they had not faith. If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed — That is, the least measure of it. But it is certain, the faith which is here spoken of does not always imply saving * Mark ix, 14 ; Luke xi, 37 t Chap, xxi, 21 ; Luke xvii, 6 60 ST. MATTHEW. 21 nothing shall be impossible to you. Howbeit this kind goeth not out, but by prayer and fasting. 22 ¦* And while they abode in Galilee, Jesus said to them, The Son 23 of man is about to be betrayed into the hands of men : And they will kill him, and the third day he will rise again ; and they were exceedingly sorry. 24 And when they were come to Capernaum, they that received the tribute money came to Peter, and said. Doth not your Master pay 25 the tribute ? He saith. Yes. And when he came into the house, Jesus prevented him, saying. What thinkest thou, Simon? Of 26 whom do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute ? Of their 27 own sons, or of strangers ? He saith to him, Of strangers. Jesus saith to him, Then are the sons free. Yet that we may not offend them, go to the sea; and cast a hook, and take the fish that first cometh up. And when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money. That take, and give them for me and thee. XVIII. At that time came the disciples -to Jesus, saying, Who is faith. Many have had it who thereby east out devils, and yet will at last have their portion with them. It is only a supernatural persuasion given a man, that God will work thus by him at that hour. Now, though I Iiave all this faith; so as to remove mountains, yet if I have not the faith which worketh by love, I am nothing. To remove ¦mountains was a proverbial phrase among the Jews, and is still retained in their writings, to express a thing which is very difficult, and to appearance impossible. 21. This kind of devils — goeth not out but by prayer and fasting — What a testimony is here of the efficacy of fasting, when added to fervent prayer ! Some kinds of devils the apostles had cast out before this. Without fasting. 24. When they were come to Capernaum — ^Where our Lord now dwelt. This was the reason why they stayed till he came thither, to ask him for the tribute. Doth ¦not your Master pay tribute ? — This was a tribute or payment of a peculiar kind, being half a shekel, (that is, about fifteen pence,) which every riiaster of a family used to pay yearly to the service of the temple, to buy salt, and little things not otherwise provided for. It seems to have been a voluntary thing, which custom "rather than any law had established. 25. Jesus prevented him — Just when St. Peter was going to ask him for it. Of their own sons, or ef strangers ? — That is, such as are not of their own family. 26. Then are the sons free — The sense is, This is paid for the use of the house of God. But I am the Son of God. Therefore I am free from any obligation of paying, this to my own Father. 27. Ye* that we may not offend them — EVen those unjust, unreasonable men, who claim what they have no manner of right to : do not contest it with them, but rather yield to their demand, than violate peace or love. O what would not one of a loving spirit do for peace ! Any thing which is not expressly forbidden in the word of God. A piece of money— The original word is a stater, which was in value two shillings arid sixpence : just the sum that was wanted. Give for me and thee — Peter had a family of his own : the ether apostles were tho family of Jesus. How illustrious a degree of knowledge and power did our Lord here discover ! Knowledge, penetrating into this animal, thpugh beneath the waters ; and pewer, in directing this very fish te Peter's hook, though he himself was at a distance ! How must this have encouraged both him and his brethren in a firm dependence on Divine Providence. XVIII. 1 . Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven ?— Which of us shall be thy prime minister ? They still dreamed of a temporal kingdom, * Mark ix, 30 ; Luke ix, 44. CHAPTER XVm. 61 2 greatest in the kingdom of heaven ? * And Jesus calling fo him 3 a little child, set him in the midst of them, f And said. Verily I say to you. Except ye be converted, and become as little chil- 4 dren, ye shall in nowise enter into the kingdom of heaven. Who soever therefore shall humble hirasey as this little child, he is the 5 greatest in the kingdom of heaven. :j: And whoso shall receive 6 one such little child in my name, receiveth me. , § But whoso shall offend one of these little ones that believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were 7 drowned in the depth of the sea. Wo to the world because of offences : for it must needs be that offences come ; but wo to that 8 man by whom the offence cometh. || Wherefore if thy hand ' or thy foot cause thee tp offend, cut them off and cast them from thee ; it is good for thee to enter 'into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands or two feet to be cast into the everlasting fire. 9 And if thine eye cause thee to offend, .pluck it out, and cast I'ifrom thee : it is good for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather 10 tha^ having two eyes to be cast into hell fire. See that ye de spise not one of these little ones ; for I say to you, that in heaven their angels continually behold the face of my Father who is in 11 heaven. **For the Son of man is come to, save that which was 2. And Jesus calling to him a little chiljl — This is supposed to have been the great Ignatius, whom Trajan, the wise, the good Emperor Trajan, condemned to be cast to the wild beasts at Rome ! 3. Except ye he concerted — The first Step to-vvard entering into the kingdom of grace, is to become as little children : loWly in heart, knowing yourselves utterly ignorant an,d helpless, and hanging wholly on your Father who is ii^ heaven, for a supply of all your wants. We may farther assert, (though it is doubtful whether this text implies so much,) ei^oept ye be turned from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to God : except ye be entirely, inwardly chamged, renewed in the image of God, ye canriot enter into the kingdom of ^Ory. Thus must every man be oonveried iri this life, or he can never enter into life eternal. Ye shall in iwwise enter — So far from being great in it, 5, 6. And all who are in this sense little children are unspeakably dear to me. Therefore help them all you can, as if it were myself in person, arid see that ye offend them not ; that is, that ye turn them not out of the right way, neither hinder them in it. 7. Wo to the world because of offended — ^That is, unspeakable misery will be in the world through them ; for it must needi be that offences come — Such is the nature of things, and such the weakness, fof'y, and wickedness of mankind, that it cannot be but they will come ; but wo to that man — That is, miserable is that man, by whom the offence cometh. Offences are, all things whereby any one is- turned out of, or hiridered in the Way of God. 8, 9. If thy hand, foot, eye, tause thee io offend-^l{ the most dear enjoyment, the most beloved and useful person, turn thee out of, or hinder thee in the way. Is not this a hard saying 1 Yes ; if thou take counsel with flesh and blood. 10. See that ye despise not one of these little ones— As if they were beneath your notice. Be careful to receive and not to offend, the very weakest believer in ' Christ : for as inconsiderable as some of these may appear to thee, the very angels of God have a peculiar charge over theni : even those of the highest order, 'who" continually appear at the throne of the Most High. To behold the face of God seems to signify the waiting near his thrftne ; arid to be an allusioh to the offic» of chief ministers in earthly courts. Who daily converse with their princes. II. Another, and yet a stronger reason for your not despising them is, that I myself came into the world to save them. * Mark ix, 36 ; Luke x, 47. -f Chap, xix, 14. ' t Chap, x, 40 ; Luke x, 16 ; John xiii, 20; § Mark ix, 43; Luke i> 1. ifphap. v, 29; Mark ix,-43, ** Luke xix, U). 62 ST. MATTHEW, 12 lost. * What think ye ? If a man have a hundred sheep, and one of them go astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and go 13 into the mountains and seek that which was gone astray ? And if so be that he find it, verily I say to you, he rejoiceth more over that sheep, than oVer the ninety and nine which went not astray. 14 So it is not the will of your Father who is in heaven, that one of 15 these little ones should perish, t But if thy brother shall sin against thee, go and reprove him, between thee and him alone : if 16 he will hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he jvill not hear, take with thee one pr two more, that by the mouth of two or 17 three witnesses every word may be established. And if he wiU not hear them, tell it to the Church ; but if he will not hear the 18 church, let him be to thee as the heathen and the publican. Verily I say to you, J Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed 19 in heaven. Again I say to you. That if two of you shall agree on earth, touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for 30 them by rfty Father who is in heaven. For where two or three 14. So it is not the will of your Father— ^either doth my Father despise the least of them. Observe the gradation. The angels, the Son, the Father. 15. But how can we avoid giving offence to some ? or being offended at others ? Especially suppose they are quite in the wrong ? Suppose they commit a known sin ? Our Lord here teaches us how : he lays down a sure method of avoiding all offences. Whosoever closely observes this threefold rule, will seldom offend others, and never be offended himself. If any do any thing amiss, of which thou art an eye or ear witness, thus saith the Lord, If thy brother — Any who is a member of the same religious community: Sin against thee, 1. Go and reprove him alone — If it may be in person ; if that cannot so well be done, by thy mes senger ; or iri writing. Observe our Lord gives no liberty to omit this ; or to exchange it for either of the following steps. If this do not succeed, 2. Take with thee one or two more — Men whom he esteems or loves, who may then con. firm and enforce what thou sayest ; and afterward, if need require, bear witness of what was spoken. If even this does not succeed, then, and not before, 3.. TeU it to the elders of the Church — Lay the whole matter open before those who watch over yours and his soul. If all this avail not, have no farther intercourse with him, only such as thou hast with heathens. Can any thing be plainer ? Christ does here as expressly comiaand all Chris- tians who see a brother do evil, to take this way, not another, and to take these steps, in this order, as he does to honour their father and mother. But if so, in what land do the Christians live ? If we proceed from the private carriage of man to man, to proceedings of a more^ public nature, in what Christian nation are Church censures conformed to this rule? Is this the form in which ecclesiastical judgments appear, In the popish, or even the Protestant world ? Are these the methods used even by those who boast the most loudly Of the authority of Christ to confirm their sentences ? Let us earnestly pray, that this dishonour to the Christian name may be wiped away, and that common humanity may not, with such solemn mockery, be destroyed in the name bf the Lord ! Let him be to thee as the heathen— To whom thou still owest earnest good will, and all the offices of humanity. 18. Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth— rBy excommunication, pronounced in the spirit and power of Christ. Whataoever ye shall loose— ^y absolution from that sentence. In the primitive Church, absolution meant no more than a dis charge from Church censure. Again I say— And not only your intercession for the penitent, but all your united prayers, shall be heard. How great then is the power of joint prayer ! // two of you — Suppose a man and his wife. 20. Where two or three are gathered together in my name— That is, to worship * Luke XV, 4. f Luke xvii, 3. J Chap, xvi, 19, CHAPTER xvin. 63 are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them. 21 Then came Peter to him and said. Lord, how often shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him ? Till seven times ? 33 Jesus saith to him, I say not unto thee, till seven times, but till 23 seventy times seven. Therefore the kingdom of heaven is like a 24 king, who was minded to settle accounts with his servants. And when he had begun to settle, one was brought to him who owed him 25 ten thousandtalents. But as he had not to pay, his lord commanded him to be sold, and his wife and children, and all that he had, and 26 payment to be made. Then the servant falling prostrate at his feet, 37 said. Lord, have patience with riie, and I will pay thee all. And the lord of that servant, moved with tender compassion, loosed 38 him and forgave him the debt. But that servant going out, found one of his fellow servants who owed him a hundred pence, and 39 seized him by the throat, saying. Pay me what thou owest. And his fellow servant falling at his feet, besought him saying. Have 30 patience with me, and I will pay thee all. And he would not, but 31 went and cast him into, prison, till he should pay the debt. But his fellow servants seeing what he had done, were very sorry, and came and gave their lord an exact account of all that was done. 33 Then, his lord calling him, said to him, Thou wicked servant, I 33 forgave thee all that debt, because thou entreatedst me. Shouldst not thou also have had compassion on thy fellow servant, as I had 34 pity on thee ? And his lord being wroth, delivered him to the tor- 35 mentors, till he should pay all that was due to him. So likewise will my heavenly Father do to you, if ye from your hearts forgive not eveiy one his brether their trespasses. me. •/ am in the midst of them—By my Spirit, to quicken their prayers, guide their counsels, and answer their petitions. 23. Till seventy times aeveri — ^That is, as often as there is occasion. A certain riuraber is put for an uncertain. 23, Therefore — In this respect, ' 24: One was brought who owed him ten thousand talerita^AtcoxdJtag to the Usual computation, if these were talents of gold, this'would amount to seventy. two millions sterling. If they were talents of silver, it must have been four millions, four hundred thousand pounds. Hereby our Lord intimates the vast number and weight of our offences against God, and our utter incapacity of making him any satisfaction, 25, As he had not to pay, his lord commanded him to be sold — Such was the power whiph creditors anciently had over their insolvent debtors in several countries. 30. Went with him before a magistrate, and cast him into prison, protesting he should lie there, till he should pay the whole debt. ^ 34. His lord delivered him to the tormentors — Imprisonment is a much severer punishment in the eastern countries than in ours. State criminals, especially when condemned to it, are not only confined to a very mean and scanty allowance, but are frequently loaded with clogs or heavy yokes, so that they cart neither lie nor sit at ease : and by frequent scourgings and sometimes rackings are brought to an untimely end. 7*272 he should pay all that was due to him — That is, without all hope of release, for this he could never do. How observable is this whole account ; as well as the great inference our Lord draws from it ! 1. The debtor was freely and fully forgiven ; 2. He wilfiilly and grievously offended ; 3. His pardon was retracted, the whole debt required; and the offender delivered to the tormentors for ever. And shall we still say, but when we are once freely and fully forgiven, our pardon can never be retracted T 64 ST. MATTHEW. XIX. *And Jesus wihen he had finished these sayings, departed frpm &alilee, and came into the coasts of Judea beyond Jordan. 3 And great multitudes followed him, and he healed them there. 3 And the Pharisees came to him, tempting him and saying, Is it 4 lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause ? And he answering said to them, Have ye not read, that he who made 5 them, made them male and female frem the beginning ? And said, t For this cause a man shall leave father and mother and cleave to 6 his wife, and they twain shall be one flesh ? 'Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God' hath joined 7 together let not man put asmider. They say to him, Why then did Moses % command to give a writing of divorce, and put her 8 away ? He saith to them, Because of the hardness of your hearts. Moses permitted you to put away your wives ; but from the be- 9 ginning it was not so. And I say to you, "Whosoever shall put away his wife, except for whoredom, and marry another, committeth adultery, and he that marrieth her that is put away, committeth 10 adultery. His disciples say to him. If the case of a man with his 11 wife be so, it is not expedient to marry. But 'he said to them. All men do not receive this saying, but they to whom it is given. 13 For there are eunuchs, who were born so from their mother's womb, and there are eunuchs, who were made eunuchs by men ; and there are eunuchs, who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake.- He that is able to receive it, let hini receive it. Verily, verily, I say unto you. So likewise will my heavenly Father do to you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one hia brother their trespasses. XIX. 1, He departed — and from that time walked no more in Galilee. 2. Multitudes followed him, and he healed them there — That is, wheresoever they fpllpwed him. 3. The Pharisees came tempting Aiyn-r— Trying to make him contradict Moses. For every Cause — That is, for any thing which he dislikes in her. This the scribes allpwed. 4. He said, Have ye not read — Sp instead pf cpntradicting him, our Lprd con futes them by the very words of Moses. He who made them, made them male and female from the beginning — At least from the beginning of the Mosaic crea. tion. And where do we read of any other ? Does it not follow, that God's making Eve was part of his original design, and not a consequence of Adam's beginning to fall ? By making them one man and one Woman, he condemned polygamy : by making them one flesh, he condemned divorce. 5. And said— By the mouth of Adam, who uttered the words. 7. Why did Moses command— Chrkt replies, Moses permitted (not commanded) it, because of ihe hardness of your hearts — Because neither your fathers nor you could bear the more excellent way. 9: And I say to you — I revoke that indulgence from this day, so that from henceforth. Whosoever, &.c. 11. But he said to them — This is not universally tri^e ; it does not hold, with regard to all men, but with regard to those only to whom is given this excellent gift of God. Now this is given to three sorts of persens ; tb spme by natural cpnstitutipn, withput their choice : tp pthers by viplence, against their cheice ; and tP ethers by grace with their, choice : who steadily withstand their natural inclinations, that they may wait upon God without distraction. 13. There are eunuchs who have made themselves eunueha for the kingdom of heaven's soie— Happy they ! who have abstained from marriage (though without condemning or despising it) that they might walk more closely with God ! He *Markx, 1. fGen, ii,24. I Deut. xxiv, 1 ; Matt, v^, 31 ; M-ark x, 2 j Luke xvi, 18. CHAPTER XIX. 6'5 13 *Then were brought to him little children, that he might lay his 14 hands on them and pray : but his disciples rebuked them. tBut Jesus said. Suffer the little ehildreri to come to me, and forbid 15 them not ; for of, such is the kingdom of heaven. And he laid his hands on them and departed thence. 16 J And behold one came and said to him, Good Master, what 17 'good thing shall I do, that I may . have eternal life ? And he said to him. Why caUest thou me good ? There is none good but one, that is Gpd: but if thou -wilt enter into life, keep the command- 18 ments. , He saith to him, Which? Jesus said, § Thou-' shalt do no murder: thou shalt not- commit, adultery : thou shalt not steal: 19 thou shalt not, bear false witness : Honour th/ father and mother, 20 and thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. The young man ' saith to him. All these things have I Jtept from my childhood : 31 what lack I yet ? Jesus saith to him. If thou desirest to be per- fept, go, sell .what thou hast, and give it to the poor, and thou shalt 33 have treasure in heaven : and come, follow me. But the young man hearing that saying. Went away sorrowful ; for he had great possessions. , 23 Then said- Jesus to his disciples. Verily I say to you; a rich 24 man shall with difficulty enter" into the-kingdom of heaven. And again I say to you. It is easier for a pamel to go through, the eye that is able io reeeive it, let him receive it— 'This gracious command (for such it is unquestionably, Mnceto say, such a man may live^ single, is saying nothing. Who ever doubted this ?) is not designed fbr all men : but ortly for those few Who are able to receive it. O let these receive it joyfiilly ! 13. That he should lay his hands on tAem— This was a rite which was very early used, in praying for a blessirig on young persons. See Gen. xlviii, 14, 30. The disciples rebuked them — -That is, thera that brought them: probably think. ing such an employ beneath the dignity of their Master. 14. Of such ia the kingdom of heaven — Little children, either in a natural or spiritual. sense, have a right to enter into my kingdom- 16. And behold one came—^ifkaf of the poor had followed him from the begins ning. One rich man came at last. 17. WAj/ eoKesf iAoa me g-tfoi^— Whom thou supposest to be only a man. There ie none go6d — Supremely, originally, essentially, hut God. Jf thou wilt enter into life, keep the comniandmenta — From a principle of loving faith; Believe, and thence love arid obey. And this undpiibtedly is the way toeternal lifb. Our Lord therefore does riot answer ironically, which had been utterly beneath his charac ter, but gives a, plain, direct, serious answer to a serious question., 20. The young man ,s(iith,. All these have I kept from my childhood— So he imagined; and perhaps he had, as to the letter; but not (as to the spirit, which our Lord immediately shows. ' , 21. If thou desirest to he perfect — That is, to b^ a real Christian:' SeM what thou hast — ^He who reads the heart saw his bosom sin was love of the world ; and knew he could not be saved from this, but by literally renouncirig it. To him therefore he gave this particular direction, which he never designed for a general rule. For him that was necessary to salvation : tb us it ia not. To sell all was an absolute jduty to him ; to many of us it would be an absolute sin. The young man went away — ^Not being wilUng to have salva,tion at so high a price. • ' 24. // is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, (a proverbial ex. pression,) than for a rich man io go through the strait gate : that js, humanly speaking, it is an absolute inipossibility. Rich man ! tremble ! feel this impossi. bility ; else thou art lost for ever ! * Mark x, 13 ; Luke xviii, 15, t Chap, xviii, 3, t Mark x, 17 ; Luke xviii, 18. § Exod. XX, 12. (ic. 5 66 ST. MATTHEW. of a needle than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of 25 God. His disciples hearing it, were exceedingly amazed, saying, 26 Who then can be saved ? But Jesus looking upon them, said to them. With men this is impossible ; but with God all things are possible. 27 Then Peter answering said to him, Behold we have^ forsaken 28 all, and followed thee. What shall we have therefore? Jesus said to them, Verily I say to you, that ye who have fpUp'wed me, in the renovation, when the Son Of man shall sit On the -throne of his glory; ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve 29 tribes of Israel. And every one that hath forsaken house, or brethren, or father, or mother,, or wife, ,or children, or land, for my name's sake, sliall receive a hundred fold; , ^nd inherit ^everlasting life. * But many first imll be last, and the last imU he first. XX. For the kingdom of heaven is'like a householder, who 'went out 2 early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard. And having agreed with the labourers for a penny a day, he sent them 25. His disciples were amazed, saying, Wfto then can he saved ? — If rich men, with all their a,dvantages, oannot ? Who ? A poor man ; a peasant ; a beggar : ten thousand, of them, sooner than one that is rich. , 36. Jesus looking upon them — To cpmpose thpir. hurried spirits. O what a speaking look was there ! S^id to them^— With the utniost sweetness : With men this is impossible — It- is observable, he does not retract what he had said :- no, nor soften it ii^ the least degree, but rather strengthens it, by representing the salva- tion of arich man as the utmpst effort of Oriinipotence. 38. In the renovation — In the final renovation of '.all things: Ye shall sit — In the beginning pf the judgment they shall stand, 3 Cor. v, 10. Then being- ab- solved, they shall sit with the Judge, 1 Cor. vi, 2:' On twelve thrones-^-So our Lord- prpmised, withetit expressing any ccnditipn: yet as absplute as the wbrds are, it is certain there is a cbnditipn implied, as in many scriptures, where ncne is expressed. In ccnsequence pf this, thpse twelve did net sit on those twelve thrones : -for the throne bf Judas another took, so that he never sat thereon. 29. And every one — In every age and Country; not you my apostles oply; That hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or wife, or children — Either by gi-ving any pf them up, when they cpuld npt be retained with a clear penscienoe ; cr by willingly refraining from acquiring them : Shall receive a hundred fold — In value, thbugh upt in kind, even in the present .wprld, 30. But many first — Many pf thpse w,hp were first called, shall he last — Shall have thb Ipwest reward : these whb comes after them being preferred befpre them : and yet pessibly bpth the first and the last may be saved, thbugh with differeiit degrees pf glery. , , XX. 1. That spme of those who were first called may yet be last, ,our Lord con. firms by the fpllpwiiig parable : pf which the primary scbpe is, te shew. That many bf the Jews wpuld be rejected, and many cf the Gentiles accepted; the secpndary, That pf the GentUps, many whp were fiarst bpnv^rted vveuldfbe last and Ipwest in the kingdpm pf gloty ; and many pf thpse whp were last cenVerted wpuld be first, and Ipghest therein. The kingdom of heaven is like — That is, the manner pf Gpd'.s prpceeding in his kingdpm resembles that pf d householder; In the morriing — ^^At six, called by the Rpjnans and Jews, the first hpur. - From thence reckoning on to the evening, they called'nine, -the third hour ; twelve, the sixth ; three; in the afternoon, the ninth ; and five, the eleventh. To hire labour ers into his vineyardr—Ml who profess to be Christians are in this sense labourers, and are supposed during their life to be working in God's vineyard. 2. The Eomun penny was about seven pence halfpenny, .^ [About thirteen and three quarter cents, American.] This was then the usual price of a day's labour, * Chap. XX, 16; Mark x; 31 ; Luke xiii, 30. CHAPTER XX, 67 3 into his vineyard. And going put about the third hour he saw 4 others standing idle in the market place, and said to them, Go ye ' also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is, right, I will give you. 5 And they went. Again going out about the sixth and ninth hour, 6 he did likewise. -.And going out about the eleventh hour, he found others standing Me, and saith tp them, Why stand ye here all the 7 day idle ? They say tp him. Because rip .man hath hired us. He saith tp them, Go' "ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is 8 right ye shall : receive. And in the evening the lord of _the vine^ yard saith to>the steward, CaU the labourers, > and pay them their 9 hire, beginning from the last to the -first. And whfen they came who were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every one a 10 penny. But when the first catne, they supposed that4hey should have received more ; and they likewise received' every one a penny. 11 And having received it, they murmured against the householder, 12 saying. These last have -wrought one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, who have borne the .burden and the heat of the 13 day. And he answering said to one of them, Friend, I do thee no 14 wrong. Didst not thou agree with me for a penny ? Take what is thine, and go: \t is my will to give to this last even as to thee, 15 Is it not lawfulfor me to do what I will -with my owm? Is thine 16 eye, evil because I am good? *'So the last shall be first, and the first last : for many are caUed, but few chosen. , 17 tAnd Jesus going up to Jerusalem, took the twelve' disciples 18 apart in the way, imd^said to^them. Behold we go up to Jerusalem, 6,' About the eleventh ioar-r-That is, very late ; long after the rest were called. 8, In the evening— ^Of life ; or of the vvorld. 9. Who were hired about the el^enth hour — Either the Gentiles, who were called long after the Jews into the vineyard of the Church of Christ ; or those in every age who did not hear, or at least understand the Gospel call, tUl their day of life was drawing to a period. Some circumstances of the parable seem best to suit the former, some the latter of these senses. 10. The first supposed ttiey should have received more — ^Probably the first here may mean the Jews, who supposed they should always be preferred before the Gentiles. ' , . 12. Thou' hast ¦made , them equal to us — So St. Peter expressly. Acts xv, 9. God — hath put ¦ho difference between us (Jews) and them, (Gentiles,) pujifying their heart'a hy faith. And thbse who were equally holy here, whenever they were called, will be equally happy hereafter. - ¦ 14. It is my will to give to this last called among the heathen^'even aa to the first called among the Jews .'yea, and to the late converted publicans and sinners, oven as to those who were called long before, ¦ 15. Is it ¦not lawful for me to do what I will with my own ? — ^Yea, doubtless, to give either to Jew or Gentile a reward infinitely greater than he deserves. But can it be inferred from, hence, that it is lawful, or possible, for the merciful Father of spirits to ^ " Consign an .unborn soul to hell 1. Or damn him from his mother's, womb ?" Is thine eye evil because J am good — Art thou pn,viou8, hecause I am grabipus ? Here is an evident referencp to that malignant aspect, which is generally the attendant of a selfish and envious temper. 16. So the last shall be first, and the first last— -Not only with regard to the Jews and Gentiles, but iri a thousand other instarices. For many are called — All who hear the Gospel ; but few chosen — Only those who obey it. * Chap, xix, 30 ; xxii, 14. f Mark x, 3^; Luke xviii, 31. 68 ST. MATTHEW. and the Son of man will be betrayed tp the chief priests and scribes, 19 and they will ccndemn him tp death, And will deliver him tp the GdntileS, to mock and scourge and crucify him ; and the third day he shall rise again. 20 *Then came to him the mother of Zebedee's children with her sons, worshipping him, a-nd- desiring a certain thing of him. 21 And he said to her, What wilt thou ? She saith to him, Grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand; and the 22 other on thy left, in thy kingdom. But Jesus answering said,. Ye know not what ye ask, Are ye able to drink the cup that I am about to drink, or to be baptized with l3ie baptism that I am bap- 23 tized with ? They say unto him, We are able. And he saith to thehi. Ye shall indeed driiik my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ; but to sit on my right hand and on my left is not mine to give, save to them for whom it is prepared of 34 my Father. And the ten hearing it, were moved with indignation 25 against the two bi^ethren. But Jesus calling them to him said. Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles lord it over theim, and 26 they that are great exercise authority upon them. t.It shall not be so anaong you ; but whosoever -desireth to be great among 27- you, let him be your miriister ; And whosoever desireth to be 38 chief among you, let him be yoUr servant : Even as the Son of man came not to be served, but to serve, and to give his life a ransom for many. 39 :j: And as they were going frpm Jericho, a great multitude fol- 30 lowed him. And behold two blind men sitting by the way side, hearing that Jesus was passing by, cried out, saying. Have mercy 31 on us, O Lord, thou Son of David. And the multitude charged them to hold their peace : but they cried out the more; saying, 33 Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou Son of David. And Jesus stand-r . 20. Then came to him the mother of Zebedee's children — Considering what he had been just speaking, was ever any thing more unreasonable ? Perhaps Zebedee himself was dead, or was not a follower of Christ. 21. In thy kingdom — Still they expected a temporal kingdom. 22. Ye know not what is implied in beirtg advanced in my kingdom, and neces. sarily prerequired thereto. AU who share in my kingdom must first share in my sufferings. Are you able and willing to do this? Both these expressions. The cup, the baptism, are to be understood of his sufferings and death. The like expressions are common among the Jews. 23. But to sit on my right ian(t— Christ applies to the glories of heaven, what his disciples were so stupid as to understand of the glories of earth. But he does not deriy that this is his to give. Itis his to give in the strictest propriety, both as God, and as tlje Son pf man. He only Eisserts, thit he gives it to none but those for whom it is originally prepared; namely, those who endure to the end in the faith that worketh by love. ^ 25 Ye know that the princes of ihe Gentiles lord it over them — And hence you imagine, the chief in my kingdom will do as they : but it will be quite otherwise. 26. Your minister — ^That is, your servant. 30. Behold two blind men cried out — St. Mark and St. Luke mention Only one of thera, blind Bartiraeus. He was far the raore eminent of the two, and, as' it seems, spoke for both. 31. The multitude charged them to hold iheir peace — And so they wiU all who begin tb cry after the. Sen of David. But let those who feel their need of him efy the mere ; etherwiee they will cpme shprt pf a cure. * Mark x, 35, f Chap, xxiii, 11. t Mark x, 1, 46; Luke xviii, 35. CHAPTER XXI, 69 ing StiU, called them, and said, 'WTiat do ye desire that I shotild do 33 for you ? They say to him. Lord, that our eyes may be opened. 34 So Jesus, moved with tender compassion, touched their eyes, and immediately their eyes received sight, and they followed.hiiri. XXl. ^ And when they drew nigh to Jerusalem, and came to Beth- 2 phage, at the mount of Olives, tken sent Jesus two disciples, Saying to them. Go into the viUage over against you, and straightway ye shall find an ass tied and a colt with her ; loose and bring them 3 to me. And if any man say aught to you, say, The Lord hath 4 need of them : and he wiU send them immediately. This was done that it might be fulfiUed virhich was spoken by the prophet, saying, 5 t'Tell ye the daughter of Sion, Behold thy King cometh to thee 6 meek and sitting on an ass, even a colt the foal of an ass. And 7 the "disciples -went and did as Jesus had commanded them. And brought the ass and the colt, and put on them their clothes and set 8 kim thereon : And a very great multitude spread their garments -in the way ; and others cut down branches from the trees and strewed 9 theni in the way.'^ And the multitudes that wjent before and that foUowed after cried, saying, Hosanna to the Son of David ; blessed in the name of the Lord is he that cometh ; Hosanna in the highest. 10 And as he came into Jerusalem, all the city was in a commotion, 1 1 saying. Who is this ? - And the multitude said, This is Jesus, the prophet from Nazareth of Galilee. 12 % And' Jesus went into the temple, and cast out all that sold and XXI. 5, The daughter of Sum — That is, the inhabitants of Jerusalem : the first words of the passage are cited from Isa. Ixii,- 11 ; the rest, from Zech. ix, 9. The ancient Jewish doctors were wont to apply these prophecies to the Messiah. On an ass — The Prince of Peace did not take a horse, a warlike animal. But he will ride on that by and by, Bev. xix,, 11. In the patriarchal ages, illustrious persons thought it no disgrace to make use of this animal : but it by no means appears, that this opinion prevailed, or this custom continued, till, the reign of Tiberias, Was it a mean attitude wherein our Lord then appeared ?, Mean even to contempt ! I grant it : I glory, in it : it, is for the comfort of my soul ; for the honour of his humility, and for the utter confusion of all worldly pomp and grandeur, , 7. They aet him thereon — That is, on the clothes, 8, A great multitude apread their garments in the way — A custom which was usual-at,thecreatiori'of a king, 2 Kings ix', 13, . 9, Tlie multitudea cried, saying — Probably from a Divine impulse j for certainly most of them uriderstood not the, words they uttered, HosaTmo— (Lord save us) was a solemn word in frequent use among- the Jews. The meaUing is, " We sing hosanna to the Sori of David. Blessed is he, the Messiah, of the Lord. Save. Thou that art in the highest -heavens." Our Loi-d restrained all public tokens of honour frora the people till now, lest the envy of his enemies should interrupt his preaching before the time. But this -reason now ceasing,, he suffered their acclamations, that they might be a public testimony against their wickedness, who in four or five days after cried out; Crucify him, crucify him. The expressions recorded by the other, evangelists are somewhat different from these : but all of them were undoubtedly used by some or others of the multitude. 11, Thia ia Jeaus from Nazareth — What a stumbling block was this !. If he was of Nazareth, he could not be- the Messiah, But they who earnestly desired to know the truth would not stumble thereat : for upon inquiry (which such Would riot fail to make) they would find, he was not of Nazareth', hut Bethlehem- 12. He cast out all that sold and bought — Doves arid oxen for sacrifice. He * M-uk xi, 1 ; Luke xix, 29 ; John xii, 12. t Zech. ix, 9. tMarkxi, 11, 15; Luke xix, 45. 70 ST. MATTHEW. bought in the temple, and overthrey the tables of the money chan- J3 gers, and the seats of them that Were selling doves ; And saith to them. It is written, * My house shaU be caUed the house of prayer, 14 but ye have made it a den of thieves. And the blind and lame 15 came to him in the temple, and he healed them. But the chief priests and the scribes, seeing the wonders that he did, and the children crying in the temple saying, Hosanna to the Son of David, 16 were sore displeased. And said to him, Hearest thou what these say? And Jesus saith tp them. Yea ; have ye never read, t Out of the 17 mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise ?- J And leaving them he went out of the city jto Bethany, and lodged there. 1 8 Now in the morning, as he was retuming to the city, he hungered. 19 And seeing a fig tree in the way, he came to it, and found nothing thereon but leaves only. And he saith to it, Let no fruit grow on tiiee henceforward for ever. And presently the fig tree -withered 20 away. And the disciples seeing it marvelled, saying. How soon 2] is the fig tree withered away ? Jesus answering said to them, 4 Verily I say to you, if ye have faith and doubt not, ye shall not only do this miracle of the fig tree, but also if ye say to this moun tain. Be thou lifted up, and be thou cast into the sea; it shall be 32 done. And all things whatsoever ye shall ask in praypr, believing, ye shall receive. > 33 II And when he came into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the people came to him as he was teaching, and said, By -what authority dost thou these things ? and who gave thee this 34 authority ? And Jesus answering said to them, I wiU also ask you had cast them out three years before, John ii, 14 ; bidding them not make thai house a house of mercharidise. Upon the repetition of the offence, he used sharper words. In the temple — ^That is, in the outer court of it, where the Gentiles- used to worship. The, money changers — The exchangers of foreign money into currerit coin, which those who came from distant parts might want to offer for the service of the temple. 13. A den of thieves — A proverbial expression, for a harbour of wicked men. ¦20. The disciples aeeing it — As they went by, the next day. 21. Jesus answering, said, If ye have faith — Whence we may learn, that one great end of our Lord in this miracle -was to confirrii and increase their faith : another was, to warn them against unfruitfulness. 23. When he was come into the temple, the chief priests came — ^Who thought he violaifed their right : and the elders of the, people — Probably, members of the sanhedrim, to whom that title most properly belonged : which is the more probable, as they were the persons under whose cognizance the late action of Christ, in purging the temple, would naturally fall These, with the chief priests, seem purposely to have appeared in a considerable company, to give the mere weight te what they said, and if need were, tp bear a united, testimbny against him. As he was teaching — ^Which alsp they supppsed he had nb authority to do, being neither priest, nerLevite, npr scribe. Seme pf the priests (though not as priests) and all the scribes were authorized teachers. By what authority dost thou these things — Publicly teach the people ! And drive but those , who had our commission to traffic in the outer court ? " ' 34. / will ask you one thing — Who have asked me many : The baptism, that is, the whole ministry of John, was it from heaven or from men ? — By what authority did he act and teach ? Did man or God give hirri that authbrity ? Was it not God ? But if so, the carisequence was clear. For John testified that Jesus was the Christ. ¦* Isa. Ivi, 7 ; Jer. vii, 11. t, Psalm viii, 2. t Mark xi, 11, 12. 6 Chap, xvji, 20, I! Luke XX, 1 ; Mark xi, 27. CHAPTER XXI, 71 one thing, which if ye tell me, I will likewise tell you by 25 what authority I do these things. The baptism of John,. whence was it? from heaven or from men? And they reasoned among themselves, saying,' If we say from heaven, he will say. Why 26 then did ye not believe him? But if we say of men, we fear 27 the multitude ; for all hold John as a prophet. And they answer- " -ing said to Jesus, We cannot telL And he said to them, Neither 28 tell I you by -what authority I do these things. But what' think you ? A man had twd sons ; arid cOming to the first. He said, 39 Son, go to work tojday in my vineyard. He answering. said, I 30 will not ; but afterward repenting he went. And coriiing to the other he said likewise. And he answered, I go, sir : but went 31 not. Which of the two did' the wiU 6f to father? They say to him, The first. Jesus saith to them, Verily I say to you, the pub licans- and the harlots go into the kingdom of Ged before you. 33 For John came to you in a way of righteousriess, and ye believed him not; but the publicans and the harlots belieyed him. And ye seeing it, repented not afterward, that ye might believe him. 33' * Hear another 'parable. There was a certain householder, who planted a vineyard, and hedged it roimd about, and digged a wine press in it, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and 34 went into a far country. And When the seaspn of fruit drew near, he sent his servants to the husbandmen to receive t,he fruits 35 of it. And the husbandmen taking his servants beat one, and kiUed 36 another, and stoned another. - Again, he sent other servants more 37 than the former; and they did to them in like manner. Last of all he sent to them his son, saying, They will reverence my son. 38 But the husbandmen seeing the son, said among themselves. This is the heir ; come, let us kill him and take possession of his 39 inheritance. And taking him they cast ^im out of the vineyard 40 and slew him. When therefore the lord of the vineyard comethi 41 what will he do to those husbandmen ? They say to him, He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and, will let out the vineyard 25. Why did ye not believe him — ^Testifying this. ' 27. Neither tell I you — ^Not again, in express terms : he had often told them before, and they would not believe him. 30. He answered, I go, iir :' but werit Tioi— ^lust so did the scribes and Phari sees : they professed the greatest readiness and zeal iij the service of God : but it was bare profession, contradicted by all their actions. ' 32. John came in a way of righteoiisneaa — ^Walking in it, as well as teaching it. The publicana and harlota— -The most notorious sinners were reformed, though at first tiiey said, I ¦will not. And ye aeeing'the amazing Change "which was wrought in them, though at first ye said, / go, sir, repe^nted not afterward — ^Were no more cbnviriced than befiare. O how is this scripture fulfilled at this day ! 33. A certain householder planted a vineyard — God planted the Church in Canaan ; and hedged it roiijidjabout- — First with the law, then with his peculiar providence : and digged.a wine'pr,ess — Perhaps it may mean Jerusalem : and built a tower — The temple : and went into afar country — ^That is, left the keepers of his vineyard, in some measure, tp behave as they shpuld see gopd. 34. He sent hia aervania — His extraprdinary messengers, the prophets : to the h^uabandmen — The ordinary preachers or ministers of the Jews. 41. They aay — Perhaps some of the by-standers, not the chief priests or Phari. sees ; who, as St, Luke relates, ^aid, God forbid, Luke xx, 16, * Mark xii, 1 ^Luke xx; 9. 72 ST. MATTHEW. to other husbandmen, who will render him the fruits in. their 43 seasons. Jesus saith to them. Have you never read in the Scrip tures, * The, stone which the builders rejected is become the head of thei corner ?. This is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our 43 pyes. Therefore I Say to you. The kingdom of God sha.U be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. 44 t And whosoever shaU faU on this stone shaU be broken : but on 45 whomsoever it shall faU, it wiU grind him to powder. And the chief priests and the Pharisees, hearing his parables, knew he spoke 46 of them. But when they sought to apprehend him, they feared the multitude, because they took him for a prophet. XXII: And Jesus answering, spake to them again in parables, say- 2 ing. The kingdom of heaven is like a king, who made a marriage 3 feast for his son. And sent forth his servants to call them that 4 were invited, to the marriage ; but they wpuld nPt cpme. Again he sent forth other servants, saying. Tell them who were invited, ,behold I have prepared my dinner, my oxen and fatlings are killed, 5 and all things are ready : come to the marriage. But they slight- 6 ing it, went one to his farm, anqther to his merchandise. And the rest laying hold on his servants, treated them shamefully and 7 slew them. And the king hearing «f was wroth, and sending forth 8 his troops, destroyed those murderers and burnt their city. Then saith he to his servants, The marriage feast is prepared, but they 9 who were ihvifed were net worthy. Go ye therefore into the highways, and invite whomsoever ye fiijd to the wedding banquet, 10 So those servants going out into the ways, gathered together all whomsoever they, fourid, both bad and good. And the feast was 11, abundantly supplied with guests. But the king coming in to see 42. The buildere — The scribes and priests, whose office it was to build up the Church. Is become the head of the comer— Ov the chief corner stone: he is become the foundation of the Church, en which the whple building rests, and is the principal corner Stone, for uniting the Gentiles to it, as the chief corner.stone of a hpuse supperts and links its twp sides tpgether. 43. TAere/ore^Because ye reject this cprner stene. The kingdom of God-~ That is, the Gospel. 44. Whosoever shall fall on this stone shall he iroiejj^Stumblers at Christ shall even then receive much hurt. He is said to fall on this stone, who hears the Gospel and does not believe. But on whomsoever it shall fait— In vengeance, it will utterly destroy him'. It -will fall on every ijnbeliever, when Christ cometh in the clouds of heaven. , XXII. 1. Jesus answering, apake — ^That is, spake with reference to what had just post. 2. A king, who made a marriage feast for hia soft — So did God, when he brought his first-begotten into the world. 3. Them that were invited — Namely, the Jews. . 4. Fatlings-^¥&tted beasts and fpwls. 5. One to hia farm', another to his merchandise — One must mind what he has ; another, gain what he wants. Hpw many perish by misusing lawful thjngs ! 7. The king sending forth his troops — ^The Roman armies employed of God for that purpose. Destroyed those m-«r(icr«rs— Priiliarily the Jews. 9. Go into the highways-^-The word properly signifies, the by-ways, or turningjj pfthproad. 10. They gathered all^By preaching every where. 11. TAe g^esfs— The members of the visible Church. * Psalm cxviii, 22. + Luke xx, 18, CHAPTER XXII, 73 the guests, saw there a man who had not on a wedding garment ; 12 and saith to him, Friend, Tiow eamest thou in hither, not having 13 a wedding garment ? And he was speechless. Then said the king to his servants, Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and cast him into the outer darkness : there shaU be the weeping and 14 the gnashing of teeth. * For many are caUed, but few chosen.' 15 fThen went the Pharisees and consulted tpgether, how to 16 ensnare him in his talk. And they sepd to him their disciples with the Herodians, saying, ,Master, we know that thou art true; and teachest the way of God in truth ; neither carest thou for any man ; 17 fbr thou regardest not the person of men. TeU us therefore, what thinkest thou ? Is it'lawful to give, tribute to Cesar, or not ? 18 But Jesus knowing their wickedness, said, 'Why tempt ye me, ye 19 hypocrites? Show me the tribute money. And they brought to 20 him a penny. He said to them, 'Whose, is this image and super- 21 scription? They say to him, Cesar's. Then said he to them. Ren der therefore to Cpsar the things that are Cesar's, and to God the 23 things that are God's. And hearing it they marvelled. Arid they left him and went ?iway. 23 X The same da.y came the Sadducees, who say there is no resur- 34 ration, and asked him, saying, Master, Moses said, § If a man die having no children, Kis brother shaU marry his wife and raise 25 up issue to his brother. Now there were with us seven brethren : and the first having married a wife died, and having np issue^ left 36 his wife to his brother. Likewise the second alsp, and the third, 37 unto the seventh. Last of all the woman died also. Therefore in 28 the resurrection, whose 'wife shall, she be of the sev6n? For they 89 all had her. Jesus answering said to them, Ye err, not knowing 12. A wedding garment — ^The righteousness of Christ, first imputed, then im planted. It may easUy be observed, this has no relation to the Lord's Supper, but to God's proceedirig at the last day. 14. Many are called; few chosen — Mariy hear ; few believe. Yea, many are members of the visible, but few of the invisible Church. 16. The Herodians were a set of men peculiarly attached to Herod, and con sequently zealous for the interest of the Roman governmerit, which was the main support of the dignity and rpyalty of his family. Thou regardest not the peraon of men — 'Thou favourest no man for his riches or greatness. 17. Is it lawful to give tribute to Cesar ?-r-lf he had Said, Yes, the Pharisees would have accused him to the people, as a betrayer of the liberties of his coun try. If he had said, No, the Herodians would have accused him to the Roman gbverner. 18. Ye hypocrites — -Pretending a scruple of conscience. 20. The tribute money^A Rbman cbin, stamped with the head of Cesar, which was usually paid in tribute. 21. They aay to him, Ceaar'a — ^Plainly acknowledging, by their having received his coin, that they were under his government. And indeed this is a standing rule. The current coin of every nation shows who-is the sppreme governor of it. Render therefore, ye Pharisees, to Cesar the things which ye yourselves acknowledge to be Cesar's: and, ye Herodians, while ye are zealous for Cesar, see that ye render to God the things that are God^e. 25. iVbui there were with us aeven brethren — This story seems to have been a, kind of common-place objection, which no doubt they brought upoif all occasions. 29. Ye err, not knowiiig the Scriptures — ^Which plainly assert a resurrection. Nor the power of God — Which is well able to effect it. How many errors flow Irom the same source ? ? Chap. XX, 16. t Mark xii, 13 ; Luke xx, 20. J Mark Xii, 18. ^ Deut. xxv, 5. 74 ST. MATTHEW. 30 the Scriptures, nor the power of God. For in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels 31 of God in heaven. But t'ojiching the resurrection of the dead, have 33 ye not read that which was spoken to you by God, saying, *I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. 33 He is not a God of the dead, but of the living. And the multitude hearing it, were astonished a.t his doctrine. 34 t But the Pharisees having heard that he had silenced the Sad- 35 ducees, -were gathered together. And one of them, a scribe, asked 36 him a question, trying him and saying. Master, which is. the great 37 commandment in the law? Jesus said to him, J Thou shalt Jove the Lord thy God with aU thy heart, and with aU thy soul, and 38 with-all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment. And 39 the second is like unto it,'§ Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyr 40 self. On these two commandments hang all the law and tie prophets. 41 II While the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked 42 them, saying, "What think ye of Christ ? Whose son is he ? They 43 say to him, David's. He saith to thera; How doth Da-vid then by 44 the Spirit call him Lord ? Saying, ** The Lord said to my Lord, Sit thou en my- right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool. 45 If David then call him Lord, how is he his son ? And no man 46 was able to answer hirn a word ; neither durst any from that day question him any raore. XXIII. Then spake Jesus to the multitudes and to his disciples, say- 2 ing. The scribes and Pharisees sit in the chair of Moses : All 3 things therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, observe and do : 30. They are as the angels — Incorruptible and immortal. So is the power of Grod shown in them ! So little need had they of marriage ! 31j Ha^oe ye ¦not read — The Sadducees had a peculiar value for the books of Moses. Out of these therefore pur Lprd argues with them. - 32. / am the God of Abraha^m^^The argument runs thus : God is not the God of the dead, but of the living : (for that expression. Thy Gqd, implies both benefit from God to man, and duty from man to God) but he is the God of Abrahain, Isaac, and Jacob : therefore, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are not dead, bufliVing. Therefore, the soul does not die with the body^ So indeed the Sadducees' sup. posed, and it was on this ground that they denied the resurrection. 33. At hia doctrine — At the clearness and solidity of his answers. 35. A scribe asking him a question, trying him — Not, as it seems, with any ill design : but barely to make a farther trial of that wisdom, which he had shown in silencing the Sadducees. 43. How doth David then hy the Spirit — By inspiration, call him Lord ? If he be merely the son (or descendant) of David? If he be, as you" suppose, a mere man, the son of a man ? 44. The Lord Said to my' Lord — ^This his dominion, to which David hinlsflf was subject, shows both the heavenly majesty of the king, and the nature of his kingdom. Sit thou on my right hand — "That is, remain in the highest authority and power. 46. Neither durst any question him, any more — Not by way of ensnaring or tempting him. XXIII. 1. Then — Leaving all converse with his adversaries, whom he now left to the hardness of their hearts. 2. The scribes sit in ihe chair of Moses — ^That is, read and expound the law of Mbses, and are their appointed teachers. * Exod. iii, 6. t Mark xii, 28 ; Luke x, 25. i Deut. vi, 5. 6'Lev. xix, 18. IILukcxx, 41. *» Psalm ox, 1. CHAPTER XXIII, 75 4 but do not ye after their works ; for they say and do not, * For they bind heavy, burdens and,.grievous- to be borne, and lay them on men's shoulders, but they wiU not move thera with their finger. 5 t But aU their werkjs they do, to be seen of raen : they make broad .6 their phylacteries, and enlarge the- fringes of their garments. And love the uppermost places at feasts, andthe chief seats in the sjoia- 7 gogues, And salutations in the markets, and to be caUed by men, S Rabbi, rabbi. But be not ye caUed rabbi ; for one is your teacher, ,9 and all are your brethren. And caU no man your father on earth; 10 for one is your Father, who is in heaven. Neither be ye caUed 11 masters; for one is your Master, even Christ. |B.ut he that is 13 greatest among you shall be your servant. ^"Whosoever shaU exalt himself, shsdl beJiumbled, and he that shall humble himself, shall be exalted. f 13 But- wo to you, scribes and Pharisees, h3rpocrites ; for ye shut the kingdom of heaven against men: ye go not in, .neither suffer 14 ye them that are entering to go in. || Wo to yoUj scribes and Pharisees, hypo'crites : for ye devOui: widows' houses, and foe a pretence make- long prayers ; therefore ye shaU receive the greater 15 damnation. Wo to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ; for ye corapass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is become so, y^ make hira two-fold more the child of hell than yfeur- 16 selves. "Wo to you, ye blind guides ; who say. Whosoever shaU 3. All things therefore — ^Which they read out of the law, and enforce therefrom. 5. Their ph^ylacteriea^— The Jews, understanding those words literally. It shall he as a token upon thy hand, and as frontlets between thine eyes, Exod. xiii, 16. And thou ahalt hind these words for a sign upon thine hand, and they shall be aa frontlets between thine eyes, Deut. -vi, 8 ; used to wea^r little scrolls of paper or parchment, bound on their wrist and foreheads, on which several texts of Scrip ture were writ. These they supposed, as a kind of charm, would preserve them from danger. And henc^ they seem to have been called phylacteries, or pre- servatives. The fringes qf their garments — "Which God had enjoined them to wear, to remind them of doing all the commandments, Num. xv, 38^ These, as well as their phylacteries, the Pharisees affected, to wear broader and larger than other men. M 8, 9, 10. The Jewish rabbia were also called father and master, by their^veral disciples, whom they required, 1. To believe implicitly what they a.ffinhed, with. out asking any farther I'eason ; 2. To obey implicitly what they enjoined, with. out seeking farther authority. Our Lord, therefore, by forbidding us either to give pr receive the title cf rabbi, master, pr father, forbii^ us either to receive any such reverence, or to pay any such to any but God. 12. Whoaoever ahall exalt himself ahall be humbled, and he that shall h^umble himself shall be exalted — It is observable that no one sentence of our Lord's is so often repeated as this : it occurs, with scarce any variation, at least ten-times iri the evangelists. 13. Wo to you — Our Lord pronounced eight blessings upon, the mount : he pronounces eight woes here; not as imprecations, but solemn, compassionate declarations of the riiisery, which these stubborn sinners were bringing upon themselves. Ye go not in — For ye are not poor in spirit ; and ye hinder those that would be so. 16. Wa to you, ye blind' guides — Before he had styled them hypocrites, from t]ieir personal character: now he gives them another title, respecting their influence upou others. Both these appellations areseVer-ely put together in the * toke XV, 46. •^ Mark xii, 38. t Chap, xx, 26. ^Luke iiv, 11 ; xviii, 14. il Mark xii, 40 ; Luke xx, 47. 76 ST. MATTHEW. swear by the temple, it is nothing; but whosoever shaU swear by 17 the gold of the temple he is bound. Ye fools and blind : for which is greater, the gold, or the temple that sanctifieth the gold? 18 And whosoever shaU swear by the altar, ye say, it is nothing :" but 19 whosoever shall swear by the gift that is upon it; is hoxaid. Ye 'fools and blind ; for yrhich is greater, the gift, or the altar that 20 sanctifieth the gi-ft ? He therefore that sweareth by the altar, s weareth 21 by it and by aU things thereon. And he tliat sweareth by fhe tem- 23 pie, sweareth by it and by him that dweUeth therein. And he that sweareth by heaven, sweareth by the throne of God, and by 23 him that sitteth thereon. Wo to you. scribes and Pharisees, hypo crites ; for ye pay tithe of mint, arid anise, and cummin, and have neglected the weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith : these ought ye to have done, and not to have neglected the 24 others. Ye' blind guides, who strain out a gnat, and swallow a 25 camel. Wo to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites; for ye cleanse the outside of the cup and the dish; but within they are 26 full of rapine and intemperance. Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse first the inside of the cup and of the dish, that the outside of them riiay 37 be clean alsp. Wo to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites'-; for ye are like whited sepulchres, which outwardly indeed appear beau tiful, but -within- are full of dead men's bones arid of aU uncleanness. 28 So ye likewise outwardly appear righteous to men ; but within are 89 full of hypocrisy and iniquity. Wo to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ; for ye build the tombs of the prophets, and adorn the ,30 sepulchres of the righteous, and say. If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would iiot have been partakers with them in the 31 blood of the prophets. 'Wherefore ye testify against yourselves, 23d and 25th verses ; and this severity rises tp the height in the 33d verse. The gold of the temple— The treasure kept there. He is hound — Tp keep his path. 20. He that sweareth hy the altar, sweareth by it, and by all things thereon — Not only by the gift, but by tjie holy fire, and the sacrifice ; and above all, by that God tp whpm they beleng ; in^much as eveiy Path by a creature is an implicit appeal te Gpd. , 23. Judgment — That is; justice : Faith — ^The word here means fidelity. 24. Ye blind guides, who teach others to do as you do yourselves,, to strain out a gnat — From the liquor they are goiiig to drink! and swallow a camel — It is strange, that glaring false print, strain at a gnat, which quite alters the sense, should run through all the editions bf our English Bibles. 25. Full of rapine and intemperance — "The censure is double (taking intempe rance in the -vulgar sense.) These miserable men procured unjustly what they used interaperately. No wonder tables so furnished prove a snare, as many find by sad experience. Thus luxury puiiishes fraud while it feeds diseas'e with thS fruits of injustice. But intemperance in the full sense takes in not only all kiiids of outward intemperance, particularly in eating and drinking, but all intemperate or immoderate desires, whether of honour, gain, or sensual pleasure. 26. Ye build the tombs of the prophets — And that is all, foftye neither observe their sSyings, nor imitate their actions. ^ , 30. We would not have been partakers— So ye make fair professions, as did your fathers. 31. Wherefore, ye testify against yourselves — ^By your smooth words as well as devilish actions : that ye are the genuine sons of them who killed the prophets of their own ' tinies, wliile they professed the utmost veneration for those of past ages.' From the 3d to the 30th verse is exposed every thing that commonly passes in the world for religion, whereby the pretenders to it keep both theAiselve CHAPTER XXIII. 77 33 that ye arethe sons of them who kiUed the prophets. FiU ye up 33 then the measure of your fathers. Ye serpents, ye brood of vipers, 34 how can ye escape the damnation of heU? * "Wherefore behold I send to you prophets, and wise men, and scribes ; and *ome of them ye wiU kill and crucify, and some of them ye will scourge, in your 35 synagogues, a,nd persecute from city to city : That upon ,you may come all the righteous blood shed on the earth, from the blood of Abel the righteous, to the blood of Zeehariah the son of Barachiah, 36 whom ye slew between thp teraple and the altar. Verily I say>to 37 yolu, all these things shall come upon this generation. 1 0 Jeru- salera, Jerusalem, that kUlestthe prophets, and stonest them who were sent unto thee, how often would I halve gathered, thy, children together even as ^ . bird gathereth her young under her wings ; 38- and ye would- not ! Behold your house is left unto you desolate. 39 For I say to ,you, ye shall npt see me from this time, till ye say Blessed is he that compth in the name of the Lord. and others from entering into the kingdom of God; from attaining, or even seeking after those tempers, in which alone true Christianity consists. As, 1. Punctuality in attending on public and private prayer, ver. 4^14. 2. Zeal to make proselytes to our opinion or cOmrauiiion, though they have less of the spirit of religion than before, -ver. 15. 3. A superstitious reverence for conse crated places or things, withbut any for Him to whom they are consecrated, ver. 16-22i 4. A scrupulous exactness in little observances, thbugh with the neglect of justice, mercy, and faith, ver. 23, 24. 5. A nice cautiousness to cleanse the outward behaviour, but without any jegard to inward purjty, ver. 25, 26. 6. A specious face' of virtue and piety, covering the deepest hypocrisy and -villany, ver. 27, 28, 7. A professed veneration for all good men, except those among whom they live. 32. Fill j/e up^-A word of permission; not bf command : as if he had said, I contend with ypu no longer : I leave yoii to yourselves : you have conquered : now ye may follow the devices of your own hearts. The measure of your fathers — ^Wickediiess : ye may nbw be as wicked as they. ' - , . 33. Ye *«r^eB*ff— Our Lord having now lost all hope of reclaiming these, Speaks so as to affright others frbm the like sins. i 34. 'Wherefore-^ — That it may appear you are the true children of thosb murder. ers, and have a right to have their iniquities visited on you : Behold, I send — Is not this speaking as one having authbrity ! Pro^AeJg— Men with supernatural credentials : Wise men — Such as have both natural abilities and experience ; and «cri6e»-i-Mea of learning s but all will not avail. 35. That upon' you may come — ^The consequence of which will be, that upon you will come the vengeance of all ihe righteous blood'ahed on ihi earth — Zeehariah the son of Barachiah — Termed Jehoiada, 2 Chron. xxiv, 20, where the story is related: Ye slew — ^Ye make that murder also of your fethers your own, by imitating it : Between the temple — Tljat is, the , inner temple; and the altar — Which stood in the outer court.- Our Lprd seems to refer to this instance; rather than any other, because he was the last of the prophets on record that were slain by the Jews for reproving their wickedness ; and because- God's requiting this blood as well as that of Abel, is particularly talten notice of in Scripture. ' " . 38. Behold your house — The tempte, whidi is now your house, not God's : la left unto you — Our Lord spake this as he was goiijg out pf it for the last time : DemiJofe— ^Forsaken of God and his Christ, and sentenced to utter destruction. 39. Ye — Jews in general ; men of Jerusalem in particular : ahall not see me from thia time— Which includes the short space till his death, tiU, after » long- interval of desolation and miseiy, ye aay. Blessed is he that cometh in the name of * Luke xi, 49, f Luke xiii, 34. 78 ST. MATTHEW, XXIV, , *And Jesus going out of the temple departed: and his disciples came to him to show hira the buildings of the temple, 3 And Jesus said to them, Tfo ye see aU these things ? Verily I say to you, There shaU not be left here one stone upon another, 3 which shall not be thrown down. And as he sat on the mount of Olives, his disciples' came to hira privately, saying, Tell us when shaU these things be ? .And what shall be the sign of thy 4 coming, and of the end of the world ? And Jesus answering said, 5 Take heed that no man deceive you. For many will come in my name, saying, I am the Christ, and will deceive many. 6 And ye shall hear pf wars and rumours of wars ; see' that ye be not' troubled : for all these things must come to pass : but the 7 end is not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdpm : and there shaU be ,famines and pestilences and 8 earthquakes in divers places : All these are the beginning of 9 sorrows. tThen will they deliver you up to affliction, and -wiU kill you ; and ye shall be hated of all nations for ray name's 10 sake. And then will raany, be offended, and will betray, one the Lord — ^Ye receive me with joyful and thankful hearts. This also shall be accomplished in its season. ' XXIV. 2. There ahall not be left one stone upon another — This was most punc tually fulfilled ; for after the temple was burnt, Titus, the Roman general, ordered the very foundations of it to be dug up ; after which the ground on which it stood was ploughed up by Turnus Rufos., 3. As he sat on the mount of Olives — Whence they had a full view of the temple. When shall these things he ? And what shall .be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world .'-r-The disciples inquire confiisedly, 1. Con. cerriing the time of the destruction of the temple ; 2. Concerning the signs of Christ's coming, and of the end of the world, as if they imagined these two were the same things Our Lord answers distinctly concerning, 1. The destruction of the temple and city, with the signs preceding, ver. 4, &c, 15, &c. 2. His own coming,- and the end of the world, with the signs thereof, ver. 39-31. 3. The time of the destrub- tion of the\ temple, ver. 32, &c. 4. The time bf the end bf the world, ver. 36, 4. Take heed that no man deceive you—The caution, is more particularly designed for the succeeding Christians, whom the apostles then represented. The first sign of. my coming is, the rise of feJse prophets. But it is highly probable, many of these things refer to more important events, which are yet to come. 5. Many sliall come in my name — First, false Christs, next, fiilse prophets, ver, 11. At length, bpth together, ver. 24. And indeed, ijever did so many impostors appear in the world as a few years before the destruction of Jerusk lem ; undoubtedly because that was the time wherein the Jevvs in general ex. pected the Messiah. 6. Wars^-Near : Rumours of wars^At a distance. All these things must come to paaa^As a foundation for, lasting tranquillity. Bui the end — ^Concem- ing which ye inquire, ia not yet — So far from it, that this is but the begimang qf aorrowa. 9. Then ahall they deliver you up to affiictiori — As if ye were, the cause of all these evils. And ye shall be hated of all Tiatioas— tEven of those who tolerate all other sects and parties ; but in no nation will the children of the devil tolerate the children of God. , 10. Then shall rnany he offended — So as utterly to make shipwreck of faith and a pure conscience. But hold ye .fast faith, ver. 11, in spite of false prophets; love, even when iniquity and offences abound, ver. 12. Arid hope, hpto the end, ver. 13. He that does so, shall be snatched out of the burning. . The love of many will wax cold— The gerierality of those who love God will (like the Church at Ephesus, Rev. ii, 4,) leave their first love. * Mark xiii, 1 ; Luke xxi, 5. -f Matt, x, 17. CHAPTER XXIV. 79 11 another, and hate tine another. And riiany false prophets wiU rise 13 and will deceive raany. And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many wiU wax cold. 13 ' '* But he that shall endure to the end, the same shaU be saved. 14 t And this Gospel of the kingdom shall be - preached in aU the world, for a testimony to all nations : and then shall the end come. 15 I When therefore ye see the abomination of - desolation spoken of by Daniel- the prophet standing in the holy place, (he 'that readeth, 16 let hira understand,) Then let thera wlio are in Judea flee, to the 17 mountains J Let not him that is on the house top, come down to 18 take any thing out of his house ,: Neither let him who is in the 19 field return back .to take bis clothes. But wo to them that are 30 with child, and to thera that give suck in those, days. And pray ye thafc your flight be not in the winter, neither on the Sabbath. 31 Fbr then shall be great tribulation, such as was not from the 33 beginning of the world to this time, nor ever shall be. And unless those days were shortened, no flesh Would be saved ; but for the 14. This Gospel shoM be preached in all the world — Not universally : this is not done yet: but in general through the several parts of the world, and not only in Judea And this was done by St. Paul and the other apostles, before Jerusa. lem was destroyed. Aiid then shall the end come- — Of the city and temple. JosephUs's History of the Jewish War is the best commeritary on this chapter. It is a wonderful instance of God's providence, that he, an, eye witness, -and bne who lived and died a Jew, should, especially in so extraordinary a manner, be preserved, to transmit to us a collection bf important facts, which so exactly illustrate'this glorious prophecy, iri,^most every circumstance. 15. 'When ye see the abomination of deaolaiion— Daniel's terra is. The ahomina. tion that maketh desolate, chap, xi, 31 ; that is, the standards of' the desolating legions, on which they hear the abominable images of their idols i Standing in the holy place — ^Ndt only the temple and theraeuntain on which it stood, ~but the whole city of Jelrusalera, and several "jfiirlongs of land rpund abput it/ were ac. cpunted hely ; particularly the mcunt pn which ciir Lprd npw sat, and pn which the Remans afterward plaiited their ensigns. He thafreadeth lei him imderstand — Whoever re^ds that prophecy of Daniel, let him deeply consider it. 16. Then let them who are in Judea flee io ihe mountains — So the Christians did, and vvere preserved. It is remarkable that after the Romans under Cestus Gallus made their first advances toward Jerusalem, they suddenly withdrew again, in a most unexpected and indeed impolitic manner. This the Chris tians took as a signal tb retire, which they ;didj seme to Pella, and others to Mount Libanus. ' ' 17. Let ¦not him thai is on the house top come down to take afiy thing put if hia houae — It may be remembered that their stairs used to be on the outside of their houses. ' ' 19. Wo to them that are with child, and to them that give suck — Because they cannot so readily make their escape. i 20. Pray ye that your flight be not in thk winter— They did so ; and their flight was in the spring. Neither on the Sabbath — Being on many accounts inconvenient ; beside that iriany would have scrupled to travel far on that day. For the Jews thought it unlawfiil to walk aboVe two thousand paces (two miles) on the Sabbath day. ' 21. Then shall he great tribulation — ^Have not many things spoken in the chapter, as well aa in Mark xiii, and Luke xxi, a farther and much more extensive meaning than has been yet fulfilled' ? 32. And unless those days were shortened — By the taking of Jerusalem sooner than could be expected : No flesh would be saved — The whole nation would be destroyed. Bui for the elect's sake — That is, for the sake of the Christianii. * Matt. X, 22; Mark xiv, 13 ; Luke xxi, 17. -f Mark xiii, 10. J Mark xiii, 14 ; Luke xxi, 20 ; Dan. ix, 27. 80 ST. MATTHEW. 33 elect's sake, those days shaU be shortened. * Then if any say to 34 you, Lo here is Christ, or there ; believe it not. For false Christs and false prophets wUl arise and show great signs and wonders, 35 so that they would deceive (if possible) even the' elect. Behold I 36 have told you before. Therefore if they say to you. Behold he is in the desert, go not forth: Behold he is in the secret chambers, 37 believe it not. For as the lightning goeth from the east,_ and shineth even to the west,' so, shall also the coming of the Son of 28 man be. tFor wheresoever the carcass is,! there will the eagles 39 be gathered together. % Immediately after the tribulation of those days, the stm shall be darkened, and the m'oonshaU not give her light ; and tie stars shall faU frora heaven, and the powers of the 30 heavens shall be shaken. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven ; and flien shall all the tribes •f the earth mourn, and shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of 31 heaven, with power and great glory. And he will send forth his angels^ with a lound-sounding trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one. end of heaven to the other. 32 ^ Leam a parable from the fig tree : when its branch is now tender and shooteth forth leaves,, ye know that the suriimer is nigh. 33 So likewise when ye see all these things, kno'W that it is nigh, even 34 at the doors. Verily I Say to you, This generation shall not pass 24. They would deceive, if possible, the very eZec^^But it is npt ppssible that Gpd shpuld suflfer the bedy pf Christians tp be thus deceived. 27. J^or as the lightning goeth forth — Fer the next ceming pf Christ will be as quipk as lightning ; sp that there will net be time fer any such prpyipus, warning, 28. For wheresoever the carcass is, there will the eagles he gathered together— Our Lbrd gives this, as a farther reaspn, why they sheuld npt hearken tp any pretended deliverer. As if he had said. Expect net any deliverer pf the Jewidi uatien ; for it is deveted tp destructipn. It is already befere Gpd a dead carcass, which the Reman eagles will seen devour. 39. Immediately after the tribulation of those days — ^Here oUr Lord begins to speak pf his last cqming. But, he speaks net sp ranch in the language cf raan as of God, with whora a thousand years are as one day, one mpment. Many pf the primitive Christians npti.pbserving this, theught he wpuld ccme immediately, in the cpmmpn sense pf the wprd : a mistake which St. Paul labours to remeve, in his Secpnd Epistle tP the Thessalonians. The powers of the heavens— Piohahlj the influences of the heaveiily bodies. , ^ 30. Then shall appear the aign of ihe Son of man in heaven — It seems a little before he himself descends. The sun, moon, arid stars, being extinguished, (pro- bably not those of our System only,) the sign of the Son of man (perhaps thp cross) ¦will appear in the glory of the liird. 31. They shall gather together hia elect — That is, all that have endured to the end in the faith, which wbrketh by love. ' 32. Leam a parable — Our Lord having spoken of the signs preceding the two grand events, concernihg which the apostlps had inquired, begins here to speak of the time of them. And to the question proposed, ver. 3, concerning the time of the destruction of Jerusalem, he ansyvers ver. 34. Concerning the time of the erid ef the wprld, he answers ver. 36. . • j 34. This generation pf men now livingsAaH not pass tillall these things he done— 'The expression implies, that great part of that generation would be passed away, but not the whole. Just so it was. , For the city and tenaple vvere destroyed thirty-nine or forty years after, ¦ * Mark xiii, ^1 ; Luke xvii, 23. t Luke xvii, 37, i t Mark xiii, 24 ; Luke xxi, 2S. ^ Mark xiii, 28 ; Luke xxi, 29. CHAPTER XXIV. 81 35 away tiU aU things be done. Heaven and earth shaU pass away, 36 but my words shaU not pass away. But of' that day and hour , knoweth no man,' neither the angels of heaven, but my Father only. * 37 * But as the days of Noah, so shall also the coming of the Son of 38 man be. For as in the days that were before the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, till the day 39 that Noah entered into the ark, And knew not tiU the flood cafne and took them all away ; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 40 Then shall two men be in the field : one is taken and one is 41 left. Two women shdl be grinding in the mill ; one is taken, and one is left. 42 t Watch- therefore ; for ye know not what hour your Lord, 43 cometh. But ye know this, that if the householder had known in r what watch the thief would have come, he would have watched, 44 and not have suffered his house to be broken open. Therefore be ye also ready : for at an hour ye think not, the Son of man com-' 45 eth. Who then is the faithful and wise servant, whora his Lord hath appointed ruler over his household, to- give them food in due 46 seasoh ? Happy is that servant, whom his Lord coming shall find 47 so doing. Verily I say to you, he will appoint him ruler over all 48 his goods. But if that eyil servant say in his Tieart, My lord 49 delays his coraing : And shall begin to smite his fellow servant, 50 and shall eat and drink with the drunken : The lord of that ser- - vant shall come in a day that he expecteth him not, and in an hour 51 that he is not aware of, And shaU cut -him asunder, and allot him his portion with the hypocrites : there shall be the weeping and the gnashing of teeth. 36. But of that day — The day of judgment ; Kruiweth no man — Not while our Lord was on earth. Yet it might be afterward revealed to St. John consistently with this. 40. One ia taken — Into Gbd's immediate protection ; and one is left — To share the cornmon calamities. Our Lord speaks as having the whole transaction pre sent before his eyes. 41. Two woraen shall be grinding — ^Which was then a common employment of women. ' 42. Ye know not what hour your Lord cometh — Either to require your soul of you, or to avenge hiinself of this nation. 45. "Who then is the faithful and ¦wise servant — ^Which of you aspires after this character 1 Wise — Every mojnent retaining the clearest conviction, that all he nbw has is onl^ intrusted to him as a steward : Faithful — Thinking, speaking, and acting continually, in a manner suitable to that cbnvictibn. 48. But if thai evil servant — Now evil, having put away faith and a good conscience. 51. And allot him his portion with the hypocrites — ^The worst of sinners, as upright and sincere as he was once. If miriisters are the persons here primarily intended, there is a peculiar pro. priety in the expression. For no hypocrisy can be baser, than to call ourselves ministers of Christ, while we are the slaves of avarice, ambition, or sensuality. Wherever such are found, may God reform them by his grace, br disarm them of that power and influence, wluch they continually abuse to his dishonour, and to their own aggravated damnation ! » Luke xvii, 26. t Mark xiii, 33 ; Luke xii, 3S ; xxi, 34. 6 82 ST. MATTHEW XXV. Then shaU the kingdom of heaven be like ten virgins whs 2 taking their lamps, went forth to meet the bridegroom. But five 3 of them were wise, and five were foolish. They that were foohsh 4 taking their lamps, took no oil with them. But Tthe wise took oU 5 in their vessels with their lamps. While the bridegroom delayed, 6 they aU slumbered and slept. But at midnight there was a cry, Behold the bridegroom cometh: come ye forth to meet him. 7 Then aU those virgins arose and trimmed their lamps. And the 8 foolish said to the wise. Give us of your oil ; for our lamps are 9 gone out. But the wise answered, Lest there be not enough for us and you : go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yonr- 10 selves. And whUe they went to buy, the bridegroom carae ; and they that were ready went in with hira to the marriage ; and the 11 door was shut. Afterward . corae also the other virgins, saying, 12 Lord, Lord, open tons. But he answering said; Verily I say to 13 you, I know you not. Watch therefore ; for ye know not the day nor the hour. 14 * For the kingdom of heaven is as a raan travelling into a far coun try, who called his o-wn servants, and delivered to them his goods. XXV. This chapter contains the last public discourse which our Lord uttered before he was offered up. He had before frequently declared what would be the portion of all the workers of iniquity. But what will become of those who do no harm ? Honest, inoffensive, good sort of people ? We have here a clear and full answer to this important question. 1. Then shall the kingdom of heaven — That ^is, the candidates for it, he like ten virgins — The bridemaids on the wedding night were wont to go to the house vvhere the bride was, with burning lamps or torches in their Jiands,' to wait for the bridegroom's coming. When he drew near, they went fo meet him w;th their lamps, and to conduct hun to the bride. 3. The foolish took no oil with them^^'No more than kept them burning just for the present. None to supply their future want, to recruit their lamp's decay. The lamp is faith. A lamp and oil with it, is faith working by love. 4. The wise took oil in their vessels — Love in their hearts. And they d^ily sought a fresh supply of spiritual strength, till their faith was made perfect. 5. While the bridegroom delayed — That is, before they were called to^ attend him, they all slumbered and slept — Were easy and quiet, the wjse enjoying a true, the foolish a false peace. 6. At rrddnight — In an hour quite unthought of. 7. They trimmed their lamps — They examined themselves and prepared to meet their God. ^ 8. Give us of your oil, for our lamps are gone out — Our faith is dead. What a time to discover this ! Whether it mean the time of death, or of judgment. Unto which of the saints wilt thou then turn ? Who can help thee at such a season ? 9. Bui the wise answered, Lest there he not enough for us and you ! — Beginning the sentence with a beautifiil abruptness ; such as showed their surprise at tho state of those poor wretches, who, had so long deceived them, as well as their own souls. Lest there he ¦not enough — It is sure there is not ; for no man has more than holiness enough for himself. Go ye rather to them that sell — ^Without money and without price : that is, to God, to Christ. And buy — If ye can. 0 no ! The time is post and returns no more 1 13. Watch therefore — ,He that watches has not only a burning lamp, but like wise oil in his vessel. And even when he sleepeth, his heart waketh. He is quiet ; but not secure. 14. Our Lord proceeds by a parable stiJl plainer (if that can be) to declare the final reward of a harmless man. May God give all.,euoh in this their day, ears to hear and hearts to understand it ! The kingdom of heai>en — "That is, the King of heaven, Christ. * Matk xiii, 34 j Luke ix, 12. CHAPTER XXV. 83 15 And to one he gave five talents, to another two, and to another one, to each according to -his own ability, and immediately took his 16 journey. Then he Who had received the five talents, went and 17 traded with them, and gained other five talents. And likevidse he 18 that had received the two, he also gained other two. But he that had received the one, went and digged in the earth,, and 'hid his 19 master's money, After a long time the master of those servants 20 cometh ^nd reckoneth with, them. And he that had received the five talents came and brought other five talents, saying,' Sir, thou deliveredst to me five talents, behold, I have gained to thera five 21 talents more. His, master said to him, Well done, good and faith ful servant : thou hast been faithful over a few things ; I will set 22 thee over many things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. He also that had received the two talents, came and said, Sir,, thou deliveredst to me two talents ; behold, I have gained to them two 23 other talents. His master said to him. Well done, good and faith ful servant ; thou hast been faithful over a few things ; I will set 24 thee over raany things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. Then he that had received the one talent carae and said. Sir, I knew that thou art a hard man, reaping where thpu hast not sown, and gather- 35 ing whence thou hast not scattered. And being afraid, I went and 26 hid thy talent in the earth ; lo, thou hast what is thine. His mas ter answering said io him, Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather whence I had 37 not scattered. Thou oughtest therefore to have put my raoney to the' bankers, and at my coming I should have received my own with 38 interest. Take therefore the talent frora him, and give it to him 29 who hath ten talents. * For to every pne that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance : but from him that hath not shall be 30 taken away even what he hath. And cast ye the unprofitable ser- 15. To one he ga'oe five talents, to anothej- two, . and to another one — And who knows whether (all circumstances considered) there be a greater disproportion than this, in the talents of those Who have received the raost, and those who have received the fewest ? According to hia own ability — The words may be translated more literally, according to his own mighty power. And immediately took his journey — To heaven. 18. He that h That is, requiring more of us than thou hast given us power to perform. So does every obstinate sinner, in one kind or other, lay the blame of his own sins on God. 25. And I was afraid — Lest if I had improved my talent,' I should have had the more to answer for. So frora this fear, one will not learn to read, another will not hear sermons ! 26. Thoa knewest^-That 1 require iiripossibilities ! This is not an allowing, but a strong dental of the charge. 27. ¦Tliou oughtest therefore — On that very account, on thy pwn supppsitipn, tp have imprpved my talent, as far as was ppssible. 29. To every one that hath shall be ^given — Sp clcse does God keep to this stated rule, from the beginning to the end of the world. 30. Cast ye the unprofitable aervant into the outer darkness — For what ? what * Matt, xiii, 12 84 ST. MATTHEW. vant into the outer darkness : there shaU be the weeping and the gnashing of tee'th. 31 When the Son of man shaU come in his glory, and aU the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory. 32 And aU the nations shaU be gathered before him, and he wiU sepa rate thern one from another, as a shepherd"^ separateth the sheep 33 from the goats. And he will set the sheep on his right hand, arid 34 the goatS' pn his left. Then will the king say to thera on his right hand. Come, ye blessed of ray Father, inherit the kingdom prepared 35 for you from the fpundatipn pf the world. For I was hungry, and ye gave me meat ; I was thirsty, and ye gave rae drink ; I was 36 a stranger, and ye took me in: Naked, and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited rae ; I was in prison, and ye came to me. 37 Then will the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee hungry, and fed thee? Or thirsty, and gave thee drink? 38 When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in ? Qr naked, and 39 clothed thee 1 Or when saw we thee sick or in prison, and came 40 to thee ? And the king will answer and say to them. Verily I say to you, inasmuch as ye did it to pne of the least pf these my bre- 41 thren, ye did it to me. Then will he say to thera on his left hand, had he done ? It is true he had not done good. But neither is he charged with doing any harm. Why, for this reason, for barely doing no harm, he is consigned to outer darkness. He is pronounced a wicked, because he was a slothfid, an unprofitable aervant. So mere harmleasness, on- which raany build their hope of salvation, was the cause bf his damnatibn ! TTiere shall be the weeping — Of the careless thoughtless sinner; and the gnashing of teeth — ^Of the proud and stubborn The same great truth, that there is no such thing as negative goodness, is in this chapter shown three times : 1. In the parable of the -virgins ; 2. In the still plainer parable of the servants, who had received the talents ; and 3. In a direct unparabolical declaration of the manner wherein our Lord will proceed at the last day. The several parts of each of these exactly answers each other, only each rises above the preceding. 31. When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him — ^With what majesty and grandeur does our Lord here speak of himself ^ Giving us one of the noblest instances of the true sublime. Indeed not raan/ descriptions in the sacred writings themselves seem to 'equal this. Methinks we can hardly read it without imagining ourselves before the awful tribunal it ' describes. 34. Inherit the kingdom — Purchased by itty blood, for all who have believed in me with the faith which wrought by love. Prepared for you — On purpose for you. May it not be probably inferred from hence, that man was not created merely to fill Up the places of the fallen angels ? 35. / was hungry, and ye gave me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink— All these works of outward mercy suppose faith and love, and must needs be accompanied with works of spiritual mercy. But works of this kind the Judge could riot mention in the ssime manner. He could not say, I was in error, and ye recalled me to the truth ; I was in sin, and ye brought me to repentance. In prison — Prisoners need to be visited above all others, as they are commonly solitary and forsaken by the rest of the world. 37. Then shall the righteous answer — It cannot be, that either the righteous or the wicked should answer in these very words. AVhat we leam herefrom is, that neither of them have the same estimation of their own works as the Judge hath. ^ 40. Inasmuch as ye did it to one of the least of these my brethren, ye did it to me — What encouragement is here to assist the household of faith ? But let us likewise remember to do good to all men. 41. Depart into the everlasting fire, which was prepared for thc devil and hie angels — Not originally for you : yoU ate intruders into everlasting fire. CHAPTER XXVI. 85 Depart from me, ye cursed, into the everlasting fire, which was 42 prepared for the devil and his angels. For I was hungry, and ye 43 gave me no meat ; I was thirsty, and ye gave rae no drink : I was , a stranger, and ye took me not in ; naked, and ye clothed me not ; 44 sick and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then will they also answer him, saying. Lord, when saw we thee hungry, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked,'or sick, or in prison, ^nd did not minister unto 45 thee ? Then will he answer thera, saying. Verily I say to you, inas- rauch as ye did it not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not 46 to me. And these shall go away into everlasting punishment ; but the righteous into life everlasting.' XXVI. * And when Jesus had finished all these discourse's, he said 2 to his disciples. Ye know that after two days ,is the passover, 3 and the Son of man is betrayed to be crucified. Then the chief priests and the scribes, and the elders of the people, assembled together at the palace of the high priest, who was called Caiaphas, 4 And consulted together how they might apprehend Jesus by subtilty 5 and kill him. But they said, Not at the feast, lest there be a tumult among the pepple. 6 t New when Jesus Was in Bethany, in the house of Simon the 7 leper. There came to him a woman, having an alabaster box of very costly ointment, and poured ii'on his head, as he sat at table. 44. Then will they answer — So the endeavour to justify themselves, will remain with the wicked even to that day ! 46. And theae ahall go aiiufy into everlaating puniahmeni, but the righteous into Ufe everlasting — Either therefore the punishment is strictly eternal, or the reward is riot : the very same expression being applied to the former as to the latter. The Judge will Speak first to the righteous, in the audierice of the wicked. The wicked shall then go away into everlasting fire, in tHe view of the righteous. Thus the damned shul see nothing of the everlasting life ; but the just will see the punish. ment of the ungodly. It is not only particularly observable here, 1. That the punishment lasts as long as the reward ; but, 2. "That this punishment is sb far frbm ceasing at the end of the world,' that it does noti begin till then. XXVI. 1. When Jesus had finished all theae discourses — When he had spoken all he had to speak. Till then he would not enter upon his psission: theiThe would delay it no longer. i 3. After two days is the passover — The manner wherein this was celebrated gives much light to several circumstances that follow. The master of the family began the feast with a cup of wine, whiph having solemnly blessed, he divided among the guests, Luke xxii, 17. Then the supper began with the unleavened bread and bitter herbs ; which when they had all tasted, one of the young persons present (according to Exod. xii, 36) asked the reason of the solemnity. This introduced the ahowing forth, or declaration of it : in allusiori to which we read of showing forth the Lord's death, 1 Cot. xi, 26. Then the master rose up and took another cup, before the lamb was tasted. After supper, he took a thin loaf or cake, which he broke and divided to all at the table, and likewise the cup, usually called the cup of thanksgiving, of which he drank first, and then all the guests. It was this bread and this cup which our Lord consecrated to be a stand ing memorial of his death. 3. The chief prieata and the acrihea and the elders of the people — ^(Heads of fa. milies.) These together constituted the sanhedrim, or great council,' which had the supreme authority, both in ci-vil and ecclesiastical affairs. 5. But they said, Not at the feast — This was the result of human Wisdom. But when Judas came they changed their purpose. So the counsel of God took place, and the true paschal Lamb was offered up on the great day of thc paschal bolemnity. » Mark xiv, I - Luke xxii, 1. f Mark xiv, 3. 66 ST. MATTHEW. 8 But his disciples seeing it, had indignation, saying, To what pur- 9 pose is this waste ? For this miglit have been sold for much, and 10 given to the poor. Jesus knowing it, said to them, Why trouble 11 yethe woman? She hath wrought a good work on me. For ye 12 have the poor always with you ; but me ye have not always. For in pouring this pintment on ray body, she hath done it for my burial. 1 3 Verily I say to you, wheresoever this Gospel shall be preached in the whole world, this also which she hath done shaU be spoken for a memorial of her. 14 *Then one of the twelve, called Judas Iscariot, going to the 15 chief priests, said. What will ye give me, and I will deliver him to you ? And they bargained with him for thirty pieces of silver. 16 And frorn that time he sought opportunity to deliver him. 17 tOn the first day of unleavened bread, the disciples came to Jesus,, saying to him. Where wilt -thou that we prepare for thee to 18 eat the passover? And he sai,d. Go into the city to such a man, and say to him, The Master saith. My time is at hand : I keep 19 the passover at thy house with my disciples. And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them ; and they made ready the passover. 20 X When the evening was come, he sat down with the twelve, 21 And as they ate he said, Verily I say to you, one of you will 22 betray me. And they were exceeding sorrowful, and began each 23 of them to say tO hira. Lord, is it I ? And he answering, said. He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish, the same vidll betrayme. 24 The Son of man indeed goeth as it is written of him : but wo to that man by whora the. Son of man is betrayed : it had been gppd ¦25 fpr that man if he had never been born. Then Judas who be- 8. His disciples seeing it, had indignation, saying — It seems several of them were angry, and spoke, though none so warmly as Judas Iscariot. 11. Ye have the poor always with you — Such is the wise and gracious provi dence of God, that we may have always opportunities of relieving their wants, and so laying up for ourselves treasures in heaven. 12. She hath done it for my burial — As it were for the embalming of my body. Indeed this was not her design : but our Lord puts this construction upon it, to confirm thereby what he had before said to his disciples, concerning his approach, ing death. 13. This Gospel — That isj thi^.part of the Gospel history. 15. They bargained with him for thirty pieces of silver — (About three pounds fifteen shillings sterling ; or sixteen dollars sixty-seven cents,) the pi;ice of a slave, Exod. xxi, 32. 17i On the first day of unleavened hread-r— 'Being Thursday, the fourteenth day of the first month, Exod. xii, 6, 15. 18. The Master saith. My time is at hand — ^That is, the time of my suffering. 23. He tliat dippeth his hand with me in the dish— rVfhich it seems Judas was doing at that very time. This dish was a vessel fiill of vinegar, wherein they dipped their bitter herbs. 24. The Son of man goeth throagh sufferings to glory, as it is written of him — Yet this is no excuse for him that betrayeth him : miserable will that man be : it had been good for that man if he had not been born — May pot the same be said of every man that finally perishes ? But who can reconcile this, if it Were tru? of Judas alone, with the dpctrine ef universal salvatipn? ' • Mark xiv, 10 ; Luke xxii, 3, -fMark xiv, 12; Luke x.\ii, 7.' fMarkxiv, 17; Luke xxii, 14. CHAPTER XXVI. 87 trayed him answering said, Master, is it I ? He saith to him, Thou hast said. 26 And after they had eaten, Jesus took the bread, and blessed and brake and gave, it to his disciples, and said. Take, eat ; this is my 27 body. And he took the cup, and having given thanks, gave it to 38 them, saying, Drink ye all of it. For this is my blood of the new 29 testament, which is shed for many, for the remission of sins. I say to you, I will not drirdc henceforth of this fruit of the ,vine till that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom. 30 * And when they had sung the hymn, they went out into the 31 mount of Olives. Then saith Jesus to them, AU ye will be offended at me this night, for it is written, 1 1 wiU smite the Shep-' 33 herd, and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered. But after Lam 33 risen, I wiU go before you into Galilee. Peter answering said to him. Though all should be offended at thee, I will never be 34 offended. Jesus said to him, Verily I say to thee, That in this very 35 night before cock crowing thOu wilt deny rae thrice. Peter saith to him. If I must die with thee, yet I will in nowise deny thee. In like manner also said all the disciples., 36 J Then cometh Jesus with them to a place caUed Gethsemane, 25. Thou hast said — ^That is, it is as thou hast said. 26. Jesus took the bread — the bread or cake, vifhiph the master of the family used to divide among ihem, after they had eaten the passover. The custom our Lord now transferred to a nobler use. This bread is, that is, signifies or represents my body, according to the style of the sacred writers. Thus Gen. xl, 12, The three branches are three days. Thus Gal. iv, 24, St. Paul speaking of Sarah and Hagar, says, These are the two covenants. Thus in the grand type of our Lord, Exod. xii, 11, God says of the paschal iamb. This is the Lord's passover. Now Christ substituting the holy communion fbr the passover, follows the style of the Old Testament, and uses the same expressions the Jews were wont to use in celebrating the passover. 27. And he took the cup — CaUed by the Jews the cup of thanksgiving,; which the master of the family used likewise to give to each after supper. 28. This is the sigri of my biood, whereby the new testament or covenant is confirmed. Whieh is shed for many — -As iriany as spring from Adam. 29. / will 'not drink henceforth of this fruit of the wne, till I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom — ^That is, I shall taste no more wine, till I drink wine of quite another kind in the glorious kingdom of my Father. And of this you shall also partake with me. 30. And when they had sung the hymn—-Wineh was constantly sung at the close of the passover, " It consisteth of six psalms, from the I13th to the 118th. The mount of Olives — Was over against the temple, about two miles from Jerusalem. 31. AH ye wUlhe offended at me — Something will happen to me, which will occasion ycur falling inte sin by forsaking me. 32. But nptwithstanding this, after I am risen t will go before you (as a shep. herd befere his sheep) into Galilee. Though you fprsake me, I will not for this forsake you. 34. Before cock crowing thou wilt deny me thrice — That is, before three in the morning, the usual time of cock crowing : although one cock was heard to crow once, after Peter's first denial of his Lord. 35. In like ¦manner also said all the diaciplea — But such was the tenderness of «ur Lord, that he would riot aggravate their siri by making any reply. 36. Then cometh Jesaa to a place called Gethsemane — ^That is, the valley of fatness. The garden probably had its name from its ^oil and situation, layirig iq * Mark ^v, 26 ; Luke xxii, 39 ; John xviii, ] , f Zech. xiii, 7. | Mark xiv, 3^; Luke xxii, 40. 88 ST. MATTHEW. anS saith to the disciples. Sit ye here, while I go and pray yonder 37 And taking with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, he began 38 to be sorrowful and in deep anguish. Then saith he to them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death ; tarry ye here, 39 and watch with me.. And going a little farther he feU on his face and prayed, -saying, O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass 40 from me ; ye^ not as I wiU, but as thou wilt. And he cometh to the disciples, and findeth them asleep, and saith to Peter, "What ! 41 Couid not ye watch with me one hour ? Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation: the spirit indeed is willing, but the 43 flesh is weak. Again going away the second time he prayed, say ing, O my Father, if this cup cannot pass from rae, unless I drink 43 it, thy wiU be done. And. coming, he findeth them asleep again ; 44 for their eyes were weigfied down. And leaving them, he went away again, and prayed the third time, saying the same words. 45 Then cometh he to his disciples, and saith to them. Sleep on now and take your rest : behold the hour is come, and the Son of man ,46 is betrayed into the hand of sinners. Rise; let us be going: behold he that betrayeth me is at hand. 47 * And while he was yet -speaking, lo, Judas one of the twelve came, arid with him a great multitude with swords and clubs from 48 the chief priests and elders of the people. Now he that betrayed him had given them a signal, saying, Whomsoever I shaU kiss, 49 is he ; seize him. And forthwith coming to Jesus, he said, Hail, 50 Master, and kissed him. And Jesus said to him. Friend, where fore art thou come ? Then came they up and laid hands on Jesus, some little valley between two of those raany hills, the range of which constitiites the mount pf Olives. 37. And taking with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee — Tp be witnesses of all ; he began to be sorrowful and in deep anguish — Probably from feeling the arrows of the Almighty stick fast in his spul, while God. laid on him the iniquities of us all. Who can tell what painful and dreadful sensations were then impressed on hira by the immediate hand ef Gpd ? Tho former wprd in the priginal prpperly signifies, tp be penetrated with the mest exquisite sorrow ; the latter to be quite depressed, and almost overwhelmed with the load. 39. And going a little farther — About a stone's cast, Luke xxii, 41 — So that the apostles could both see and hear him still. Jf it be possible, let this cup pass from me — And it did pass from him quickly. When he cried unto God with strong cries and tears,, he was heard in that which he feared. God did take away the terror and severity of that inward conflict. , 4L The spirit — ^Your spirit: y,e yourselves. The flesh — Your nature. How gentle a rebuke was this, and how kind an apology ! especially at a time when our Lord's own mind was so weighed down with sorrow. 45. Steep on now, if you can, and take your rest- — For any farther service ypu can be of to me. 50. The heroic behaviour of the blessed Jesus, in the whole period of his sufferings, will be observed by every attentive eye, and felt by every pious heart : although the sacred historians, according to their usual but wonderful simplicity, make no encomiums upon it. With what composure does he go fqrth to meet the traitor I With what calmness receive that malignant kiss! With, what dignity does he deliver himself into the hands of his enemies! Yet plainly showing his superiority over them, and even then leading as it were captivity captive ! 51. And one of them striking the servant of the high priest— 'Pioha.hly the per- * Mark xiv, 43 ; Luke xxii, 47 ; John xviii, 2. CHAPTER XXVL 89 51 and took him. * And behold one of them that were with Jesus, stretching out his hand, drew his sword, and striking the servant of 53 the high priest, cut off his ear. Then said Jesus to him, Put up again thy sword into its place ; for all they' that take the sword shall 53 perish by the sword* Thinkest thou that I cannot ask my Fath-er, and he wiU presently send rae more than twelve legions of angels ? 54 But how then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be done? 55 t In that hour Jesus said to the inultitudes, Are ye come out as against a robber, with swords and clubs to take me ? I sat daily with you teaching in the temple and ye apprehended me not. But 56 all this is done, that the Scriptures might be fulfilled. Then all the disciples forsook him and fled. 57 \ And they that had apprehended Jesus, led him away to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and the elders were asserabled. 58 But Peter followed, hira afar off to the high priest's palace, and .59 going in, sat with the servants to see the end. Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council sought false witness against 60 Jesus, to put him to, death, But found none ; yea, though many false witnesses came, yet found they none. At last came two false wit- 61 nesses, and said, 'Yhi's fellow said, I am able to destroy the teraple 63 of God, and to build it in three days. And the high priest rising up said to hira, Answerest thou nothing ? What do these witness 63 against thee? But Jesus -held his peace. And the high priest answering said to hira, I adjure thee by tli,e living God, to teU us, if thou art the Christ, the Son of God ? Jesus saith tp him, Thpu 64 hast said. Mpreever I say to you. Hereafter shall ye see die Son of man sitting ori the right harid of po-wer, and coming upon the 65 clouds of heaven. Then the high priest rent his clothes, saying, son that seized Jesus first ; Cut off his ear — Aiming, it seems, to cleave his head, but that by a secret providence interposing, he declined the, blow. 52. All they that take the sword — Without God's giving it them : without suffi. cient authority. 53. He will presently give me more than twelve legions of angels — The least of whom, it is probable, could overturn the earth and destroy all the inhabitants of it. 57. They led him away io Caiaphas — From the house bf Annas, the father.in. law of Caiaphas, to whom they had car.ried him first. 58. But Peter followed him afar off — ^Variously agitated by conflicting pas. sions ; love constrained him to follow his Master ; fear made him follow afar off. And going in, sat with the servanta — Unfit companions as the event showed. 60. Yet found they none — On whose evidence they could condemn him to die. At last came two falae ¦witneaaes — Such they were, although part of what they said was true ; because our Lord did not speak some of those words at all ; nor any of them in this sense. 64. Hereafter ahall ye aee the Son of man — He speaks in the third person, modestly, and yet plainly ; Sitting on the right hand pf power — That is, the right hand of God : And coming upon the clouda of heaven — As he is represented by Daniel, chap, vii, 13, 14. Our Lord looked very unlike that person now ! But nothing could be more awful, more majestic and becorairig, than such an admo. nition in such, circumstances! 65. Then the high prieat rent his clothes — Though the highpriest was forbidden to rend his clothes (that is, his upper garment) in some cases where others were *'Mark xiv, ^7 ; Luke xxii, 49 ; John xxviii, 10, t Mark xiv, 48 ; Luke xxii, 52. X Mark xiv, 53 ; Lijke xxii, 54 ; John xviii, 12. 90 ST. MATTHE"W. He hath spoken blasphemy : what farther need have we of wit- 66 nesses ? Behold now ye have heard his blasphemy. What think 67 ye ? They answering said. He is worthy of death. Then did they 68 spit in his face and buffet him, and others smote him. Saying, Prophesy to us, thou Christ, who is he that smote thee ?' 69 Now Peter -sat without in the haU. And a maid servant came to 70 him, saying. Thou also wast^with Jesus of Galilee. But he denied 71 before aU, saying, I know not what thou sayest. And when he was gone put into the porch, another maid saw hira, and said to them that were there, This fellow also was with Jesus of Nazareth. 72 And again he denied with an oath, I know not the man. And after awhile they that stood by came and said to Peter, Surely thou art 73 also one of them ; for thy speech discovereth thee. Then began 74 he to curse and to swear, I know not the man. ' And immediately 75 the cock crew. And Peter remembered the word of Jesus, who said to him, -Before cock crowing thou wilt deny me thrice. And going out he wept bitterly. XXVIL * In the morning, all the chief priests and elders of the peo- 2 pie consulted together against Jesus, to put him to death. And having bound him, they led him away and delivered him to Pontius Pilate the governor. 3 Then Judas who had betrayed him, seeing that he was con demned, repenting himself, brought back the thirty pieces of silver 4 to the chief priests and elders. Saying, I have sinned in betraying 5 innocent blood. And they said, What is that to us ? See thou to it. Arid having thrown down the pieces of silver in the temple, 6 he withdrew, and going away hanged himself. And the chief priests taking the. pieces of silver, said, It is not lawful to put them allowed to do it, Lev. xxi, 10, yet in case of. blasphemy or any public calamity, it was thought allowable. Caiaphas hereby expressed, in the most artful manner, his horror at hearing such grievous blasphemy. 67. Then — After he had declared he was the Son of God, the sanhedrim doubt. less ordered him to be carried out, while they were consulting what to do. And then it was that the soldiers who kept him began these insults upon him. 72. He denied with an oath — To which possibly he was not unaccustomed, before our Lord called him. 73. Surely thou art also one of them, for thy speech discovereth thee — ^Malchns might have brought a strpnger proof than this. But such is the overruling .pro vidence of God, that the world, in the height of their zeal, comhiorily catch hold of the very weakest of all arguittents against the children pf God. 74. Then began he to curse and to swear — Having now quite lost the reins, the government of himself. XXVII. 1. In the morning — As the sanhedrim used to meet in one of the courts of the temple, which was never opened in the night, they were forced to s|ay till the morning before they could proceed regularly, in the resolution they had taken to put hira to death. 2. Having hound him — ^They had bound him when he was first apprehended. But they did it now afresh, to secure, him from any danger of an escape, as he passed through the streets of Jerusalem. 3. Then Judas, seeing that he was condemned^— 'Which probably he thought Christ would have prevented by a miracle. 4. Tliey said, what is that to as.'.^How easily could they digest innobent Mood ! And yet they had a conscience ! It is not lawful (say they) to put it intf ihe treasury — But very lawful to slay the innocent ! S>, Jn that part of the temple where the sanhedrim met. * Mark xv, 1 ; Luke xxii, 66 ; xxiii, 1 ; John xviii, 28. CHAPTER XXVII. 91 ,7 m the treasury, because it is the price of blood. And having con sulted together, they bought with them the potter's field, to bury 8 foreigners in. "Wherefore that field was called the field of blood 9 unto^ this day. Then was fulfiUed what was spoken by the prophet, saying, * And they took the thirty pieces of silver; the price of him that was valued, whom they of the chUdren of Israel 10 did value. And gave them for the potter's field, as the Lord com manded me. 1 1 And Jesus stood before the govemor. And the govemor ques tioned him, saying, . Art thou the king of the Jews? And Jesus 12 said to him, Thou sayest. But while- hfe was accused by the chief 13 priests and elders, he answered nothing. Then said Pilate to hirii, Hearest thou not how many things they witness against thee ? 14 And he answered him to never a wor^, so that the governor mar velled greatly. 15 t Now at every feast the govemor was wont to release to the 16 people a prisoner, whom they wpuld. And they had then a notp,- 17 rious prisoner^ named Barabbas. Therefore wlien they were gathered together, Pilate said to them, Whora will ye that I release 18 to you? .Barabbas, or Jesus who is called Christ? For he knew that fbr envy they had delivered him. 19 While he sat on the judgment seat, his wife sent to him, saying. Have thou nothing to, do with that just man; for I have suffered 20 many things to-day in a dream because of hira. But the chief priests and elders persuaded the multitude to ask Barabbas, and 21 destroy Jesus. The governor answering, said to them, Wliich of 32 the two will ye that I release to you ? They said, Barabbas. Pilate said to them. What shall I do then with Je^us who is caUed 33 Christ? They say to' him, Let him be crucified. 'And the governor said. Why, what evU hath he done ? But they cried out 34 the mof e vehemently, saying, Let him be crucified. Then Pilate, 7. They bought with them the poiter'a field-— 'Well known, it seeras, by that name. This was a small price for a field so near Jerusalem. But the earth had probably been digged for potters' vessels, so that it was now neither fit for tillage rior pasture, arid consequently pf sraall value. Foreigners — Heathens especially, of whom there were then great numbers in Jerusalem. , 9. Then was fulfilled — What was figuratively represented of old, was now really accemplished. What was spoken by the prophet — The werd Jeremy, which was added tc the text in Jatter cepies, and thence received intp many transla tions, is evidently a mistake : for he who spoke what St. Matthew here cites (or rather paraphrases) was net Jerem^, but Zeehariah. 10. Aa the 'Lord commanded me — Tp write, te Vecprd. 11. Art thou the king of the Jewa ? — Jesus befpre Caiaphas avews himself to bo the Christ, before Pilate to be a king ; cleaily showing thereby, that his answer. ing no more, was not owing to any fear. 15. At every feast — EJvery year, at the feast of th^ passover. 18. He knew that for envy they had delivered At7».--As well as from malice and revenge ; they envied him, because' the people magnified him. 23. They all say. Let him be crucified — The punishment which Barabbas had deserved : and this probably made them think of it. But in their malice they forgot with how dangerous a precedent they furnished the Roman governor. And indeed within the compass of a few years' it turned dreadfully uoon .themselyes. ? .Zech. xi, 12. t Mark xv, 6 ; Luke .\xiii, 17 ; John xviii, 39. «3 ST. MATTHEW. seeing that he could prevaU nothing, but rather a tumult was made, taking water washed his hands before the multitude, saying, I am 25 innocent of the blood of this just raan : see ye to it. Then aU the 38 people answering said. His blood he on us, and on our children. Then released he Barabbas to them, and having scourged Jesus, he delivered hini to be crucified. i 27 * Then the soldiers of the governor taking Jesus into the common 28 hall gathered to hira the whole troop. And stripping him they put 29 on him a scarlet robe. And platting a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a cane in his right hand ; and kneeling before 30 him,' they mocked him,' saying. Hail, king of the Jews. And spitting on him, they took the cane and smote hira on the head. 31 And after they had mocked him, they stripped him of the robe, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him. 33 And coming out they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name : him they compelled tq bear his cross. • 33 \ And coming to a place called Golgotha, that is, the place of a 34 skull. They gave him vinegar mingled with gall to drink, and 35 when he had tasted thereof) he would not drink. And having cru cified him they parted his garmertts, casting lots, that it might be 34. Then Pilate took water and washed his hands — This was a custom frequently used amcng the heathens as well as among the Jews, in token of innocency. ^5. His blood be on us and on our children — As this imprecation was dieaA- fully answered in the ruin so quickly brought on the Jewish nation, and the calamities which have ever since pursued that wretched people, so it'was pecu.- liarly fulfilled by Titus the Roman general, on the Jews wjiom he took during the siege of Jerusalem. So many, after having been scourged in a terrible manner, were crucified iill round the city, that in a while there was not room near the wall for the crosses to stand by each other. Probably this befell some of those who now joined in this cry, as it certainly did many of their children : the very finger ef Gpd thus ppinting put their crime in crucifying his Sen. 36. He delivered him to he crucified — The persen crucified was, nailed tc the -crPss as it lay pn the grpund, thrpugh each hand extended tc the Utmpst stretch, and thrpugh bpth the feet tpgether. Then the crpss was raised up, and the foot of it thrust with a violent shock into a hole in the ground prepared for it. This shock disjointed the body, whose whole weight hung upon the nails, till the perspns expired thrpugh mere dint pf pain. This kind pf death was used only by the Romans, and by them inflicted only bn slaves und the vilest criminals. 27. The whole troop — or cohort: This was a bedy of fobt commanded by the governor, which was appointed to prevent disbrders and tumults, especially on solemn occasions. . . 28. They put on him a scarlet robe — Suoh as kings and generals wore ; proba. bly an old tattered one. 32. Him they compelled to hear his cross — ^He bore it himself, till he sunk -under it, John xix, 17. 33. A place called Golgotha, that is, the place of a skull — Golgotha in Syriac eignifies a skull or head : it was probably called so from this time ; being an eminence upon Mount Calvary, not far from the king's gardehs. 34. They gave him ¦vinegar mingled with gall — Out 6f derision : which, how^ over nauseous, he received and tasted of. St. Mark mentions also a different mixture which wi^s given him, Wine mingled with myrrh : such as it was cus tomary to give to dying criminals, tc make them less sensible ef their sufferings : but this pur Lprd refiised tp taste, determining te bear the full force of his pains 35. They parted his garrhents — This was the custom pf the Remans. The sol. diers perfprmed, the pffice pf executipnbrs, and divided ampng them the sppils of tho criminals. My vesture — That is, my inner garment. ? M.vk XV, 16 ; John xix, 2. f Mark xv, 22 ; Luke xxiii, 33 ; John xix, 17. CHAPTER XXVII. 93 fulfilled which was sppken by the prophet, * They, parted my gar- 36 ments among them, and for my vesture they cast lots. And sitting 37 down th^y guarded him there. And set up over his head' his accu sation written, THIS IS JESUS, THE KING OF THE JEWS. 38 t Then were two robbers crucified with him, one on the right hand and one on the left. , 39 And they that were passing by reviled hira, wagging their heads 40 and saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down 41 from the cross. In like manner the chief priests also with the 43 scribes and elders mocking him, said. He saved others : Cannot he save himself ? If he be the King of Israel, let him now come 43 do-wn from the cross, and we will bfilieve him. He trusted in God : let him deUver hira now if he wiU have him ; for he said, I am the 44 Son of God. J And even the robbers that were crucified with hira, cast the sarae reproach upon hira. 45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the earth, 46 unto the ninth hour. Aijd about the ninth hour, Jesus cried with a loud vorce, saying, § Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani ? That is. My 47 God, my G-od, why hast thou forsaken me ? Some of them that 48 stood there hearing it, said. He caUeth Elijah. || And immediately one of them running and taking a sponge filled it with vinegar, and 49 putting it on a cane, gave him to drink. The rest said, Let be : let us see whether Elijah will come to save hira. 50 Jesus having cried again with a loud voice, dismissed his spirit. 45. From the sixth hour, there was darkness over all ihe earth unto the ninth hour — ^Insomuch, that even a heathen philosopher seeing it, and knowing it could not be a natural eclipse, because it was at the time of the full moon, and continued lliiee hours tbgether, cried but, " Either the Gbd of nature suffers, or the frame of the world is dissolved." ' By this darkness God testified his abhorrence of the wickedness which was then cemmitting. It likewise intimated Christ's sere conflicts with the Divine justice, and with dl the powers of darkness, ' 46, About the ninth hour, Jeaua cried with a loud ¦voice — Our Lord's great agony probably continued these three whole hours, at the conclusion of which he thus cried out, while he suffered from God himself what was unutterable. My God, my God, why haat thou forsaken me ? — OurLord hereby at once expresses his trust in God, arid a most distressing sense of his- letting loose the powers of darkness upon him, withdrawing the comfortable discoveries of his presence, and fill ing his soul with a terrible sense of the wrath due to the sins which he was bearing. 48. One talnng a sponge, filled it ¦with vinegar — ^Vinegar and "water was the usual drink of the Roman soldiers. It doesnot appear, that this was given him in derision, but rather with a friendly design, that he might not die before Elijah came. j50. After he had cried with a loud voice — To show that his life was still whole in him. He dismissed his spirit — So the origintil expressiori may be literally translated : an expression admirably suited to our Lord's words, John x, 18 : No man taketh my life ftom vie, but I lay it down of myself. He died by a voluntary act of his own, and in a way peculiar to himself. He alone of all men that ever were, could have continued alive even in the greatest tortures, as long as he pleased, or have retired from the body whenever he had thought flt. And how does it illustrate that love which he manifested in his death ? Insomuch as he did not use his power to qriit his body, as soon as it was fastened to the cross, * Psalm xxii, 18. t Mark xv, 27 ; Luke xxiii, 32. % Mark xv, 32; Luke xxiii, 33. i; Psalm xxii, 1. || John xix, 28. 94 ST. MATTHEW. 51 - And beheld the veU ef the temple was rent in twain frpm the top tP the bpttpm, and the earth was shaken and the rocks were torii 53 asunder : And the tombs were opened^ and many bodies of holy 53 men that slept were raised. And coming out of the tombs after his resurrection, went into the holy city and appeared to many. 54 And the centurion and they that were with hira, guarding Jesus, seeing the earthquake and the things that were done^ feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. 55 And many women were there, beholding afar 6ff, who had fol- 56 lowed Jesus from GalUee, serving him. Among whom were Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. 67 * In the evening, there carae a rich man of Arimathea, named 58 Joseph, who also himself was a disciple of Jesus. He going to Pilatfe, asked the body of Jesus : then Pilate commanded the body 59 to be delivered. And Joseph taking the body wrapped it in clean 60 linen, Arid laid it in his ovm new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock, and having rolled a great stone to the door of the tomb, 6'i departed. And Mary Magdalene was there and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. 63 Now on the morrow, the day after the day of preparation, the leaving only an insensible corpse, to the cruelty of his murderers : but continued his abode iri it, with a steady resolutipn, as Ipng as it was prpper. ' He then re tired from it, with a majesty and dignity never knpwn pr tpbe knpwn in any Pther death : dying, if ene may sp express it, like ihe Prince of life. ¦ 51. Immediately uppn his death, while the sun was still darkened, the veil of the temple, which separated the hely of holies from the opurt pf the priests, thpu^ made pf the richest and strengest tapestry, was rent in twp frpm the tpp tp the" bpttpra : SP that while the priest was ministering at the golden altar (it being the time pf the sacrifice) the sacred cracle, by an invisible ppwer was laid ppen to full view : Gpd thereby signifying the speedy rempval pf the veil pf the Jewish ceremonies, the casting down the partition wall, so that the Jews and Gentiles were now admitted to equal privileges, and the opening a way through the veil of his flesh for all believers iutp the most holy place. And the earth was shaken — There was a general earthquake through the whole globe, though chiefly near Jerusalem : God testifying thereby his wrath against the Jewish nation, for the hprrid impiety they were cemmitting, 52. Some of the tombs were shattered and laid open by -the earthquake, and while they continued unclosed (and they must have stood ppen all the Sabbath, seeing the law weuld not allow any attempt to close thera) many bodies of holy men were raised, (perhaps Simeon, Zacharias, John the Baptist, and others who had believed in Christ, and were known to many in Jerusalem,) And coming out of the tombs after his resurrection, went into the holy city (Jerusalem) and appeared to many — -Who had probably known them before : God hereby signifying, that Christ had conquered death, and would raise all his saints in due season. 54. The centurion— -The oflacer who comma.ndGd the guard ; and they that were with him feared, saying. Truly this was the Son of Ga(i— Referring to the words of the chief priests and scribes, ver. 43 : He said, I am the Son of God. 56. James — The less : he was se called, to distinguish him from the Pther James, the brether pf Jphn ; prpbably hecause he was Jess iri stature. 57. When the evening was come — That is; after three o'cleck ; the time from three to six the-y termed the evening. V 62. Oft the morrow, the day that followed ihe day of the preparation — The day of preparatipn was the day befpre the Sabbath, whereen they were tp prepare for the celebration of it. The next day then was the Sabbath according to the Jews. ^ Mark XV, 42 ; Luke xxiii, 50 ; Jolm xix, 38. CHAPTER XXVIII. 9& 63 chief priests and Pharisees were gathered together to PUafe", Say ing,. Sir, we remember that impostor Said while h^ was yet alive, 64 After three days I will rise again. Command therefore that the sepulchre be secured till the. third day, lest -his disciples coraing steal him away,iand say to the people, He is risen from the dead ; 65 so the last imposture shaU be worse than the first. Pilate said to 66 thera, Ye have a guard ; go raake it as secure as you can. So they went and secured the sepulchre, sealing th« stone, and setting a guard. XXVIII. * Now after the Sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the Other Mary, 3 to sec the sepulchre. And behold there had been a great earth quake, and an angel of the Lord descending from heaven, had com6 and rolled away the stone from the door and sat upon it. 3 His countenance was- like, lightning, and his raiment white as 4 snow. And for fear of him the guards trembled, and became as 5 dead men. But the, angel answering said to the women. Fear not 6 ye ; for I know ye seek Jesus who was cracified.- - He is not here ; for he is risen, as he said : come, see the place where the Lord 7 lay. And going quickly tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead. And behold he goeth before you into Galilee : there 8 shall ye see him. Lo, I have told you. And departing quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy, they ran to tell his 9 disciples. And behold Jesus met thera and said, Hail. And they But the evangelist seems to express it by thi^ circumlocution, to shovy the Jewish Sabbath was then abolished. 63. That impostor said,' while he was yet, alive. After three days I will rise again — ^We do not find that he had ever said this to them, unless when he spoke of the temple of his body, John ii, 19, 21. And if they here refer to what he then said, how perverse and iniquitous was their construction on these words, when he was on his trial before the council ? Chap, xxvi, 61. Then they seemed not to' understand them ! 65. Ye have a guard — Of your own, in the tower of Antonia, which was sta- tioned there for the service of .the temple. 66. They went and secured the sepulchre, sealing the stone, and setting a guard — They set Pilate's signet, or the public seal of the sanhedrim upon a fastening which they had put on the stone. And all thisuncommon caution was overruled by the providence of God,1;o give: the strongest proofs of Christ's ensuing resur rection; since there could he no rbom for the least suspicion of deceit, when it should be found, that his body was raised out of a new tomb, where there was no other corpse, and this tomb hewn out of a rock, the mouth of which was secured by a great stone, under a seal, and a guard of soldiers. XXVIII. 2. An angel of the Lord had rolled away the stone and sat upon it — St. Luke and St. John speak of two angels that appeared : but it seems as if only one of them had appeared sitting on the stone without the sepulchre, and then going into it, was seen with another angel, sitting, one where the head, the other where the feet of the body had lain. 6. Come, aee the place where the Lord lay — Probably in speaking he rose up, and going before the women into the sepulchre, said. Come, see the place. This clearly reconciles what St, John relates, xx, 12, this being one of the two angels there mentioned. - 7. There ahall ye aee him — In his solemn appearance to them all together. But their gra^cious Lord would not bp absent so long : he appeared to them seve ral times before then. Lo, I have told you — A solemn confirmation of what he had said. * Mark xvi, 1 ; Luke xxiv, 1 ; John xx, 1 , 96 ST. MATTHEW, coming to him took liold of his feet and vVorshipped him. Then 10 said Jesus to them. Fear not. Go, teU my brethren to go into Galilee, .and there shall they see me. 11 While they were going, behold some of the guard coming into the city, told the chief priests aU the things that had been done. 12 And haying met together with the elders and cpnsulted, they' gave 13 much money tP the soldiers, ,Saying, Say, his disciples came by 14 night, and stole him while we slept. And if the governor hear this, 15 we wiU persuade him and secure you. So they taking the money did as they were taught ; and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews till this day. 16. Then the eleven disciples went into Galilee to the mountain 17 where Jesus had appointed thera. And when they^aw him they 18 worshipped him, though some had doubted. And Jesus coming spake to them, saying, All power is given me in heaveri and in 19 earth: -* Go ye and disciple all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: 20 Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you ; and lo, 1 am with you always, even to the end of the world. 9. Hail-^The werd in its primary sense means, " Rejeice :" in its secendary and mpre usual meaning, " Happiness attend ypu.'' 10. Go tell my brethren — I still own them as such, though they so lately dis. owned and forsook- me. 13. Say, his disciples carne by ¦night, and stole him while we slept — Is it possible, that any matf of sense sheuld digest this pppr, shallpw inocnsistericy? If ye were awake, why did yeu let the disciples steal hira ? If asleep, hew dp ypu know they did ? 16. To the mountain where Jesus had appointed them — This was prpbably Mpunt Tabpr, where, (it is cpmmonly supposed,) he had been before transfigured. It seems to have been here also, that he appeared to above five h'hndred brethren at once. > > - '- ; 18. All power is given to me — Even as man. As God, h^ had ajl ppwer frem eternity. ' , < ~ ' 19. Disciple all nations — Make them my disciples.' This includes the wheje design of Christ's commission. Baptizing and teaching are the two great ¦ branches pf that general design; And these were tp be determined by the circUHi- stances pf things ; which made it necessary in baptizing adult Jews or heatheiis, to teach them before they were baptized; iii discipling their children, to baptize them before they were taught ; as the Jewish children in all ages were first circumcised, aud after taught to do all God had commanded them, ?Mark xvi, 15, NOTE 8 GOSPtiL ACCORDING TO ST. MARK- THIS CONTAIN^t 1. "fhe beginning of the Gospeli a. John prepares the way ; . . . . j , Chap, i, 1-8 b. Baptizes Jesus, who is prbcUimed the Sbu of God . . 9-11 c. Tempted of Satan, served by angels , . . ¦ . 12, 13- 11, The Gospel itself, A. Iri Galflee : where we may observe three periods, a. After John Was cast into prison. In general, 1, The place and matter of his preaching . . . » 14,13 2, The calling bf seiveral of the apostles / . * . . 16-20 In particular, 1, Actions not censured hf his adversaries 1. He teaches with authority t . 21, 2^ 2, Cures the demoniac 23-28 3. Heals many sick ; 29-34 4, Prays , , . , 35 5, Teaches every where i i . 36-39 6; Cleanses the leper , ; 40-45 9, Actions censured by theiri, Here occur, I. The paralytic forgiven- and healed , . . - j * ii, l-lSt 3, The call of Levi, and eating with publicans and sinnCfS 13-17 3, The question concerning fasting answered . . i .. 18-22 4, The ears of com plucked . 23-2S 5, The withered hand restored : Sriares laid .... iii, 1-6 8. Our Lord's retirement, 1, At the sea 7-1S2 2, In tho mountain, where the apostles are called , . . 13-19 3. In the house, where after refuting the blasphemy of the Pharisees, he shows who ate his mother and his brethren . , 20-35 4, In the ship ; va,rious parables ,,,,<. iV, 1-34 5, On the sea, and beyond it ,..*., . 35-^1 6, On this side the sea : Again : Jairtis, and the woman With the flux of blood , , , . , , . , i 31-43 7, At Nazareth : His cbuntrymen offended . ^ . . .VI, 1-6 8, "The apostles sent forth , , . . . i . 7-13 b. After Johri was put to death, I, Herod's hearing of Jesus, and judgment of him , . . 14-39 S, Christ's retiring with his apostles; now returned , , , 30-32 3. The earnestness of the people ; Christ's compassion ; five thou sand fed ......... 33-44 4, His walking on the sea 45-53 5, He heals mariy in the land ef Gennesaret , t . • . 53-56 6. And teaches what defiles a man ....... vii, 1-23 7, A devil cast out in the coasts of Tyre and Sidon , , 24-30 8, At the sea of Galilee, the deaf and dumb healed ; four than. sand fed 31-37 viii, 1-9 7 98 NOTES ON ST, MARK, 9, He comes into the parts of Dalmanutha, and answers concerning the sign from heaven , , , • • Chap, viii, 10-13 10, In the ship, he warns them of evil leaven , , , . 14-21 11, At Bethsaida, heals the sick 22-26 c. After he was acknowledged to be the Son of God, 1. Peter confessing him, he enjoins his disciples silence; foretells his passion ; reproves Peter ; exhorts to follow hinj, . 27 ix, 1 2, Is transfigured : casts out a devil ; foretells his passion . 2-32 3, Reproves and instructs his disciples 33-50 B. In Judea, a. In the borders Zi 1 1, He treats of divorce , 2-12 2. Of little children . . . • 15-16 3. Of entering into life, and of the danger of riches . • 17-31 -b. In his way to the cdty, 1. He foretells his passion a third time 33-34 2. Answers James and John, and instructs them all . . 35-45 3. At Jericho, gives sight to Bartiiheus 46-52 4. At Jerusalem xi, 1 a. His royal entry . . , . , . , • • 2-11 b. The day after, the fig tree cursed . ,- , . . , 12-14 the temple purged 15-19 e. The day after that, 1. Near the fig tree, he shows the power of faith . . . 20-26 2. In the temple,. 1. His authority vindicated ....... 27-33 2. The parable of the wicked husbandmen . . . .xii, 1-12 3. Of paying tribute to Cesar . . . . . . 13-17 4. Of the resurrectiori ....,,,-. 18-27 5. Of the great commandment ....... 28-34 6, Of David's Lord ,,,......>. 33-37 7. He warns the people of the scribes ' 38-40 8. Commends the poor widow , , , . ,- . 41-44 3. OnMount01ivet,,he foretells the destruction of the city and temple, and the end of ttie world v . . . .. xiii, 1-37 I d. Two days before the passover ; his enemies bargain with Judas xiv, l-ll e. On the first day of unleavened bread, I. The passover prepared 12-16 2. The Lord's Supper instituted 17-25 3. After the hymn, the offence of the, disciples and Peter's denial foretold . . , 26-31 4. Iri Gethsemane,. Jesus prays ; wakes his disciples ,..-.... 32-43 Is betrayed ; taken ; forsaken of all .- . . . . 43-52 5, Iri the high priest's palace, He is condemned to death. .,.,..... 53-65 Denied by Peter 66-72 /, Friday, , What was done, 1, In Pilate's palace . . . , .. . „ ? , xv, 1-20 3, In the way ,„.,..-...,. 21 3, At Golgotha , . , . , 22 1. The wine and myrrh offered „.,.,.. 33 2, The crucifixion ; his garments parted .... 24, 25 3. The title , , . . 26 4. Th§ two malefactors . , 27, 28 5, Revilings , , , , .! , , . . , 23-32 6, The darkness ; the cry of Jesus ; the scoff; the vinegar ; his death ; the veil rent , . , ., , , , 33-38 7, The saying of the centurion; the women looking on . 39-41 4, In the evening, the burial 43-47 CfiAPf ER I, 99 g. Sunday, Our Lprd's resurrectien declared, 1, By an angel i Ghap, xvi, 1-8 2. By himself, ¦> Tp Mary Magdalenfe 9-11 Tp twp gping into the country 12, 13 To the eleven sitting at raCat 14 IIL The Gospel, 1, Committed by Christ to his apostles after his resurrection, arid 15—18 2, Confirmed after his ascensioii . . . < . . 19, 20 ST. MARK. 1 The-* beginning of the Gespel pf Jesus Christ, the Sen of Ood i 2 As it is written in the prophets, f Behold, I send my messenger 3 before thy face, who shall prepare thy way before thee. | The voice of one, crying aloud in the wilderness. Prepare ye the way 4 of the Lord, make his paths straight. John was baptizing in the wilderness and preaching the baptism of repentance, for the 6 remission of sins. And there 'Went out to him all the country of Judea, and all they of Jerusalem, and were, baptized of him in the 6 river Jordan, confessing their sins. And 'John was clothed with camels' hair, and with a leathern girdle about his loins, and ate 7 locusts and wild honey. And proclaimed, saying, There cometh after me one raightier than I, the latchet of whose shoes I ara not worthy 8 to stoop down and unloose. I indeefi have baptized you with 9 water ; but he will baptize you with the Holy Ghost. ^ And in those days, Jesus carae from Nazareth of Galilee, and was bap-" 10 tized by John at Jordan. And coming up from the water, straight way he saw the heavens opened, and the Spirit as a dove descend" 1 1 ing upon him. And a voice came frora heaVen, sayirig, Thou art 12 my beloved Son, in whom 1 delight. || And iraraediately the Spirit 13 thrusteth hira out into the wilderness. And he was there in the wilderness forty days, tempted by Satan ; and was with the wild beasts : and the angels' served him. Verse 1. The beginning of the Gospel of Jesus Chriat — The evarigelist^peaks with strict propriety : for the beginning of the Gospel is in the account of John the Baptist, contained iri the first paragraph ; the Gospel Itself iri the rest of the book. 4. Preaching the baptism of repentance — That is, preachisg repentance, and baptizing as a sign and means of it. 7. The latchet of whose Shoes I am not worthy to unloose — That is, to do him the very meanest service. 12. And immediately the Spirit thrusteth him out into the wilderness — So in all the children of God, extraordinary manifestations of his favour are wont to be followed by extraordinary temptations. , 13. And he was there forty days, tempted by Satan — Invisibly. After this fol lowed the temptation by him in a Visible Shape, related by St. Matthew. And he Waa with the wild beasiar-Thovigh they had no power to hurt him. St. Mark not only gives us a compendium of St, Matthew's Gospel, but likewise 'several valua ble piurticulars, which the other evangelists have omitted. » Matt, iii, 1 ; Luke iii, 1. fTWal. iii, 1. tlsa. xl, 3. ^ Matt, iii, 13 , Luke iii, 21. H Matt, iv, 1 ; Luke iv, 1. 100 ST. MARK. 14 *Npw after John was put in prison,' Jesus came into Galilee, 15 preaching the Gospel of the kingdom of God, Saying, The time is fulfiUed, and the kingdom of God is at hand : repent ye, and be- 16 lieve the Gospel. t-And walking by the sea of Galilee, he saw Siraon and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea, (for they 17 were fishermen.) And Jesus said to them, Come ye after me, and 18 I wUl make you fishers of men. And straightway leaving their 19 nets, they followed him. And having gone thence a little farther, he saw Jaraes the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, who were 20 also in the vessel raending their nets : And he caUed thera ; and immediately lea-nng their father Zebedee in the vessel with the hired servants, they went after him. 21 X And they go into Capernaum. And straightway on the Sab- 32 bath, he went into the synagogue and taught. And they were astonished at his teaching ; for he taught thera as one having au- 33 thority, and not as the scribes.- And there was in their synagogue 24 a man having an unclean spirit, and he cried out. Saying, Let us alonp : what have we to do with thee, Jesus of Nazareth ? Art thou 35 come to destroy us ? I know thee who thou art, the Holy One of God. And Jesus rebuked him, saying. Hold thy peace and come 36 out of him. And the unclean spirit having torn him, and cried with 37 a loud noise, came out of him. And they were all amazed, so that they questipned among themselves, sajring. What is this 1 What new teaching is this ? For with authority he comraandeth even 38 the unclean spirits-, and they obey him. And iraraediately his fame went forth into all the country of Galilee round about. , 39 § And coraing out of the synagogue, they entered forthwith into 30 the house of Simon and Andrew, with James and John. And ' Simon's wife's, mother lay ill of a fever, and immediately they tell 31 him' of her. And he came, and taking her by the hand, lifted her up; and straightway the fever left her, and she waited on them,' 33 And in the evening, when the sun was set, they brought to hira aU 33 that wer6 diseased, and thera that were possessed with devils. And 34 the whole city was gathered together at the door. And he healed raany that were ill of divers diseases, and cast out many devils, and suffered no* the devils to say that they knew him. 15. The tirne is fulfilled — The time of iny kingdom,,foretold by Daniel, expected by you, is fully come. ' . ' 18. Straightway leaving their nets, they followed him — From this time they for sook their employ, and constantly attended him, Happy thfey who follow Christ at the first cal! ! 26. A loud noise — For he was foTbidden to speak. Christ would neither suffer those evil spirits to speak in opposition, nor yet in favour of him. He needed not their testimony; nor would encourage -it, lest any should infer that he acted in concert with them. 32. When the sum was set — And, consequently, the Sabbath was ended, which they reckoned from. sunset to sunset. / 33. And the whole city was gathered together at the door — O what a fair pros pect was here '. 'V^ho could then have imagined that all these blossoms would dip away withput fruit ? 34. He suffered not the devils to say that they knew him — That is, according to * Matt, iv, 12. t Matt, iv, 18 ; Luke v, 1. % Luke iv, 31. § Matt, viii, H. Luke iv, 38. ' cBapter n. 101 S5 * And in the morning, rising a great while before day, he went 36 out and departed into a desert place, and prayed there. And Simon 37 and they that were with hira followed after hira. And having found 38 him, they say to him, All men' seek thee. And he saith to them, - Let us go to the neighbouring towns, that I may preach there also : 39 for therefore am I come. And he preached in their synagogues throughout all Galilee, and east out devils. 40 t And there came tb him a leper beseeching him, and kneeling down to him, and saying to hira. If thou wilt thou canst make rae 41 clean. And Jesus, moved with tender compassion, stretching out his hand, touched him, and saith to him, I will : be thou clean. 43 And when he had spoken, iraraediately the leprosy departed from 43 him, and he was made clean. And having straitly charged him, 44 he forthwith sent him away. And saith to him, See thoU say nothing to any man : but go, show thyself to the priest, and off^r for thy cleansing what Moses commanded for a testimony to them 45 But he going out published it much, and blazed abroad the matter, so he could no more openly enter into the city ; but he was without in desert places : and they came to him from every quarter. II. And again he entered into Capernaum after some days : and it 3 was heard that he was in the house. And many were gathered together, so that there was no room for them, no, not even about 3 the door. And he spake the word to them, % And they came to 4 him, bringing a paralytic, borne of four. And not being able to come nigh him for the crowd, they uncovered the roof where he was, and having broken it up, they let .down tbe couch whereon Dr. Mead's hypothesis; (that the Scriptural demoniacs were only diseased persons,) He suffered not the diseases to say that they knew hirii ! 35. Rising a great while before day^-So did he labour for us, both day and night. 44. See thou say nothing to any man — But our blessed Lord gives no such charge to us. If he has made us clean from our leprosy of sin, we are not com. raanded to conceal it. On the contrary, it is our duty to publish it abroad, both for the honour of our Benefactor, and that Others who are sick of sin may be en couraged to ask and hope for the same benefit. But go, ahow thyself to the ¦priest, and offer for thy cleansing what Moses cominanded for a testimony to them — The priests seeing him, pronouncing him clean. Lev. xiii, 17, 23, 28, 37, and accord. ingly allowing him to offer as Moses commanded. Lev. xiv, 3j 7, was subh^a proof against them, that they durst never say the leper was not cleansed ; which out of envy or malice against our Saviour they might have been ready to say, upon his presenting himself to be viewed, according to the law, if by the cleansed person's talking much about his cufc, the account of it had reached their ears before he carae in person. This is one great reason why our Lord commanded this man to aay nothing. 45. So that Jeaua could no more openly enter into the city — It was also to pre vent this inconvenience that our Lord'had enjoined him silence. II. 1. And again — After having been in desert places for some time, he returned privately to the city. In ihe houae — In Peter's house. 3. And immediately many were gathered together — Hitherto pontinued the general impression on their hearts. Hitherto, even at Capernaum, all who heard received the word with joy, 4. They uncovered the roof— fir, took up the covering, the lattice or trap door, which was on all their houses, (being flat roofed.) And finding it not wide enough, broke the passage wider, to let down the couch, * Luke iv, 42. t Matt, viii, Z ; Luke v, 12, t Matt, ix, 2 ; Luke v, 18. J 03 ST, MARK. 5 the paralytic lay, Jesus seeing their faith, said to the paralytic, 6 Son, thy sins are forgiven thee. But certain of the scribes were 7 sitting there, apd reasoning in their hearts, Why doth this man 8 thus spealt blasphemies ? Who can forgive sins, but God only ? And Jesus immediately knowing in his spirit that they so reasoned in themselves, said to them. Why reason ye thus iri your hearts ? 9 Which is easier,? To say to the paralytic. Thy sins are forgiven 10 thee? Or tp say. Arise, and take up thy couch, and walk? But that ye niay know that the Son of man hath authority on earth to 1 1 forgive sins : (He saith to the paralytic) I say to thee, Arise, 12 take up thy couch, ^nd gp to thine house. And immediately he arose, and taking up his couch, went forth before them all ; so that they were all amazed, and glorified God, saying. We never saw it thus, 13 Apd he went fprth again by the sea side, and all the multitude 14 cariie to him, apd he taught, them, *A.nd passing by he saw Levi, the son of Alpheus, sitting at the receipt of custom, and saith to 15 hicp, Follow me, And he arose and followed hira. And as Jesus sat at meat in his house, many publicans also and sinners sat toge ther with Jesus and his disciples ; for there were many, and they J6 followed him. And the scribes and Pharisees seeing hira eating with publicans and sinners, said to his disciples, How is it that 17 he pateth and dripketh with publicans and sinners ? And Jesus hearing it saith to them, They that are whole need not a physiciap but they that are sick : I came not to call the righteous but sin 18 ners., t Npw the disciples of John and the Pharisees used to fast : and they come and say to hira. Why do the disciples of John and 19 of the Pharisees fast, but thy disciples fast not? And Jesus said to them, Can the children of the bride chamber fast while the bride groom is with theni ? As long as they have the bridegroom with 30 them they cannot fast. But the days will come, wlien the bride groom shall be taken away from them ; apd then shall they fast in 6. But eertdin of the aeribes-—See whence the first offence cometh ! As yet not one of the plain unlettered people were offended. They all rejoiced in the light, till these men of learning carae, to put darkness for light, and light for darkness, Wp to all sjich blind guides 1 -Good had it.been for these if they had never been bofri. O God, let me never offend one of thy simple ones 1 Sooner let my tongue cleave to the roof of my mouth ! 13. They were all amaged — Even the scribes themselves for a time. 13. All the ¦multitude came to Aim-r-Namely, by the sea side. And he as rea dily taught thera there as if they had been in a synagogue. 15. Many publicffns and notorious sinners sat with Jesus^-^Some of them doubtless invited by Matthew, raoved with compassion for his old companions in sin. But the nejjt words. Far there were many, and they followed him, seem to imply, that the greater part, encouraged by his gracious words and the tenderness of Ms behaviour, apd impatient to hear more, stayed for no invitation, but pressed in after him, and kept as close to him as they copld, 16. And the scribes and Pharisees said — So now the wise men being joined by the saints of the world, went a. little farther in raising prejudices against our Lord. In his answer he uses as yet no harshness, but 'only calm, dispassionate reasoning. 17. / came riottq call the righteous-rTheiefoie if these were righteous I should not call them. But now, they arp the very persons I came to save. * Matt, ix, 9 ; Luke v, 27. f Matt, ix, 14 ; Luke v, 33. CHAPTER HI. 103 21 those days. No man seweth a piece of new cloth bn an old gar ment : else the new piece that fiUeth it up taketh away frora the 22 old, and the rent is made worse. And no man putteth new wine into old leathern bottles ; else the new wine bursteth the bottles, and tbe wine is spilt, and the bottles are lost : but new wine must be put into new bottles. 23 •And he went through the com fields on the Sabbath day: 34 and his disciples as they went plucked the ears of corn. And the Pharisees said to him. Behold, why do they on the Sabbath 35 that which is not lawful ? And he said tp them, Have ye never J read what David did, when he had need and was hungry, he and 36 they that were with him ? t How he went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the high priest, and ate the show bread, which is not lawful for any but the priests to eat, and gave also to 37 them who were with hira ? And he said to them. The Sabbath was 28 made for man, and not man for the Sabbath. Moreover the Son of man is Lord even of the Sabbath. III. X And he entered again into the synagogue : and there was 2 a man there whp had a withered hand. And they watched him whether he would heal him on the Sabbath, that they rnight accuse 3 him. And he saith to the man that had the withered hand. Stand 4 up in the midst. And he saith to them. Is it lawful to do good on the Sabbath, or to do evil ? To save life; or to kill ? But they held 5 their peace. And looking round upon them with anger, being grieved for the hardness of their hearts, he saith to the man. Stretch forth thine hand. And he stretched it forth : and his 6 hand was restored. And the Pharisees going out; straightway took counsel with the Herodians against him, that they might de stroy him. 7 Then Jesus withdrew with his disciples to the sea ; and a great 26. In the days of Abiathar the high ¦priest — 'Abimelech, the father of Abia thar, was high priest then; Abiathar hiraself not till sorae tirae after. This phrase therefore only means. In the time of Abiathar, who was afterward the high priest. 27. The Sabbath was made for man — And therefore must give way to man's necessity. ' ^ 28. Moreover the Son of man is Lord even of the Sabbath — Being the supreme Lawgiver, he hath power to dispense with his own laws ; and with this in par ticular. III. He entered again into the synagogue — At Capernaum on the same day. 2. And they — The scribes and Pharisees, watched him, that they might accuse him — Pride, anger, and shame, after being so often put to silence, began now to ripen into malice, 4.,/s it lawful to save life or to kill? — ^Which he knew they were seeking occasion to do. Bui they held their ^esce— Being confounded, though not convinced. 5. Looking round upon them with anger, being grieved — Angry at the sin, grieved at the sinner ; the true standard of Christian an^ger. But who can separate anger at sin from anger at the sinner? None but a true, believer in Christ. . - 6. The Phariaeea going out — ^Probably leaving the scribes to watch him still : took counsel with the Herodians — as bitter as they usually were against each other. * Matt, xii, 1 ; Luke vi, 1. f I Sam. xxi, 6. % Matt, xii, 9 ; Luke vi, 6. 104 ST. MARK, 8 multitudp from GaUlee foUowed him, and frem Judea, And frora Jerusalem, and from Idumea, and from beyond Jordan ; and they about Tyre and Sidon, a great hiultitude, having heard what great 9 things he did, came to him. And he spake to his disciples, that a vessel should wait on him, because of the multitude, lest they 10 should throng him. For he had healed many, so that they rashed 11 in upon hira, as many as had plagues. Arid the unclean spirits, when they saw him, fell down before him and cried, saying, Thou 13 art the Son of God. And he strictly charged them not to make 13 him known. '* And he goeth up into the mountain, and caUeth to 14 him whom be would, and they came to him. t And he ordained twelve, that they might be with him, and that he might send them 15 forth to preach. And to have power to heal diseases and cast out 16 devils. And Simon he surnamed Peter: And James- the son of 17 Zebedee, and John the brother of Jaraes (and he sumaraed them 18 Boanerges, that is, sons of thunder) and Andrew and PhUip, and Bartholomew, and Matthew, and Thomas, and James the son of 19 Alpheus, and Thaddeus, and Simpn the Canaanite, And Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed him. 20 And they come into a house : and the multitude cometh toge^ 21 ther again, so that they could not so piuch as eat bread. And his relations hearing of it, came out to lay hold on him ; for they said, 32 He is beside hiriiself. | But the scribes who had come down frora Jerusalem said. He hath -Beelzebub, and by the prince, of the 23 devils casteth he out devils. And cajling them to him, he said to 24 them in parables. How can Satan cast out Satan ? If a kingdom 25 be divided against itself, that kingdom cannot stand. And if a 26 house be divided agaiust itself, that house cappot stand. If Satan then be risen up and divided against himself, he cannot stand, but 37 hath an end. None can enter into the strong one's house and . „, ; 8. From Idumea — The natives of which had new professed the Jewish religion above a hundred and fifty years. They about Tyre and Sidon — The Igraelites who }ived in those coasts. 10. Plagues oi: scourges (so the Greek word properly means) seem to be those very painful or afljictive disorders which were frequently sent, or at least permit, ted of God, as a scoiirge or punishment of sin. 13. He charged them ¦not to make him known — It was not the time : nor were they fit preachers. 13. He caUeth whom, he would — ^With regard to the eternal states of men, God always ficts as just and merciful. But with regard to numberless other things, he seeras to us to act as a mere sovereign. 16, He surnamed them sons of thunder — Both with respect to the warmth and impetuosity of their spirit, their fbrvent manner of preaching, and the power of their word. 30. To eat bread^-TPhat is, to take any subsistence. 21. His relations — ^His mother and his brethren, ver. 31. But it was some time before they could come near him, , 32. The scribes and Pharisees, Matt, xii, 32 ; tb Ao had come down from Jerusalem —Purposely on the devil's errand, And not without success. For the common people now began tb drink in the poison, from those learned, good, honourable men ! He hath Beehsebub — at command, is in league with him : And by the prince of ihe devils casteth he out de'hils — How easily may a man of learning elude the strongest proof of a work of God ! How readily can he account for every incident without ever, taking God into the question. * Luke vi, 12. f Matt, x, 2 ; Luke vi, 13 ; Acts i, 13. J Matt, xii, 24 ; Luke xi, 15, CHAPTER IV. 105 ' plunder, his goods, unless he first bind the strong one, and then he 28 virill plunder his house. * Verily I say to you, All sins shall be forgiven the sons of men, and blasphemies wherevnth soever they 29 shall blaspheme, But he that 'shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hafli never forgiveness, but is liable to eternal damnation : 30 Because they said, He hath an unclean spirit, t Then come his 31 brethren and his mother, and standing without, sent to him, calling 32 him. And the multitude sat about him : and they say to him, 33 Behold, thy- mother and thy brethren without seek for thee. And he answered thera, saying. Who is ray raother or my brethren ? 34 And looking round on them who sat about hira, he said. Behold my 35 mother and my brethren. For whosoever shall do the -will of God, the sarae is ray brother and sister and mother. IV. :j;And again he taught by the sea side, and a great multitude was gathered to hini, so that going into, the vessel, he sat in the 3 sea, and the whole multitude was by the sea on the land. And he taught them many things by parable.s, and said to thera in his 3 teaching, -Hearken,: Behold, a sower went out to sow. And as he 4 sowed, sorae fell by the highway side, and the birds came and 5 devoured it. And some fell on stony ground, where it had not much earth: and immediately it sprung up, because it had no 6 depth of earth. But when the sun was up, it was scorched, and 7 because it had no root, it withered away. And-some fell amon^ thorns, and the thorns grew up and choked it, and it yjelded no 8 frait. And other fell on good ground, dnd yielded fruit springing up and increasing, and brought forth some thirty, and some sixty, 9 and some a hundred. And he said, he that hath ears to hear, let ' him hear. , ¦ II 30. Because they said. He hath an unclean apirit — Is it not astonishing, that men who have ever read these words, should doubt, what is the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost? Can any words declare more plainly, that it is "the ascribing those miracles to the power of the devil which Christ wrought by the power ot^the I^oly Ghost?" 31. Then come hia brethren and hia mother — Having at length made their way through the crowd, so as to come to the door, His brethren are here named first, as being first and raost earnest in the design of taking hira : for neither did these of his brethren believe on hira. They sent to him, cpilling him — They sent one into the house, who called him aloud; by name. 34. Looking round on them who sat about him — With the utmost sweetness ; He said. Behold my mother and my brethren — In this preference of his true dis. ciples even to the Virgin Mary, considered merely as his mother after the flesh, he not only shows his high and tender affection for them, but seems designedly to guard against those excessive and idolatrous honours, which he foresaw would in after ages be paid to her. IV. 2. He taught them many things by parables — il.fter the usual manner of the eastern nations, to make his instructions more agreeable to them, and to im. press them the more upon attentive hearers. A parable Signifies not only a simile or comparison, and sometimes a proverb, but any kind of instructive speech, wherein spiritual things are explained and illustrated by natural, Prov. i, 6. To understand a proverb and the interpretation — The proverb is the literal sense, the interpretation is the spiritual ; resting in the literal sense killeth, but' the spiritual giveth life. 3. Hearken — This word he probably spoke with a loud voice, to stop the noiss and hurry of the people. * Matt, xii, 31 ; Luke xii, 10. t Matt, xii, 46 ; Luke viii, 19. f Matt, xiii, 1 ; Luke viii, 4. 106 ST. MARK. '' 10 And when he was alone, they that were about him, with the 11 twelve, asked him of the parable. And he said to them. To you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God : but to 12 them that are without all things are in parables ; So that seeing they see, and do not perceive, and hearing they hear, and do not understand ; lest at any time they should be converted, and their sips should be forgiven them. 13 And he saith to thera. Know ye not this parable ? How then 14 will ye know all parables ? The sower soweth the word. And 15 these are they by the highway side, where the wOrd is sown : but when they have heard, Satan cometh immediately, and taketh 16 away the word sown in their hearts. And these are they like wise who have received the seed on stony grouud, who when they 17 have heard the wprd immediately receive it with jpy : But have npt root in themselves, but are only fojr a time, afterward, when affliction or persecution ariseth because of the word, they are pre- 18 sently offended. And these are they that have received it among 19 thorns, who hear the word. And the cares of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches, and the desire of other things entering in, 20 choke the word, and it becometh unfruitful. And these are they that have received it on the good ground, who hear the word and receive it, and bring forth frait, some thirty fold, some sixty, and 81 some a hundred. * And he said to them, I* a candle brought to be put under a bushel or under a bed, and not tp be set on a candle- 22 stick ? t For there is iiothing hid,, which shall not be made" manifest, neither was any thing kept secret, but that it might 23 come abroad. If any man hath ears to hear; let him hear. And 24 he said to them, Take heed what ye hear. With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you, and to you that hear, shall 25 more be given. J For he that hath, to hira shall be given ; and 10. When he was alone — That is, retired apart from the multitude. 11. To them that are without — So the Jews termed the heathens; so our Lord terms all obstinate unbelievers : for they shall not enter into his kingdom : thpy shall abide in outer darkness. 12. So that seeing they see and do not perceive — They Would not see before • now they could not, God having given them up to the blindness which they had chosen. 13. Know ye not this parable ? — Which is'as it were the foundation of all those that I shall speak hereafter ; and is so easy to be understood ? 19. The desire of other things choke the liord — A deep and important truth ! The desire of any thing, otherwise than as it leads to happiness in God, directly tends to barrenness of soul. Entering in — ^Where they were not before. Let him therefore who has received and retained the word, see that no other desire then enter in, such as perhips till then he never knew. It becometh unfruitful — After the fruit had grown almost to perfection. 21. And he said. Is a candle — As if he had said, I explain these things to you, I give you this light, not to conceal, but to impart it to others. And if I con ceal any thing from you now, it is only that it may be raore effectually manifested hereafter. ( 24. Take heed what ye hear — ^That is, attend to what you hear, that it may have its due influence upon you. With what measure you mete — That is, accord ing to the improvement you make of what you have heard, still farther assistance shall be given. And to you that hear — That is, with impiovement. * Matt. V, 15 ; Luke vjii, 16 ; xi, 33. + Matt, x, 26 ; Luke viii, 17. t Matt, xiii, 12 ; Luke viii, 18. CHAPTER IV. 107 he that hath not, from him shaU be taken even that which he hath. 26 And he said, So is the kingdom pf Gpd, as if a man shpuld cast 27 seed intp the grpund, And shpuld sleep- and rise night and day, 28 and the seed shpuld spring and grpw up he knoweth not how. For the earth bringeth forth fruit of itself, first the blade, then the ear, 29 after that the corn in the ear. But when the frait is brought forth, immediately he putteth in the sickle, because, the harvest is come. 30 *And he said, Whereto shall we liken the kingdom of God? 31 Or with what comparison shall we compare it ? It is like a grain of mustard seed, which when it is sown in the earth, it is one of 32 the least seeds that is in the earth. But when it is sown it grow- eth up and becometh greater than all herbs, and putteth forth great branches, so that the birds of the air may lodge under the 33 shadow of it. And with many such parables spake he the word to 34 them, as they were able to hear. But without a parable spake he not to thera : and in private he expounded all thipgs to his disciples. 35 tAnd the same day in the evening he saith to them, Let us 36 go over to the other si.de. And having sent away the multitude, they take him as he was in^the ivessel. And there were with him 37 other little vessels. And there ariseth a great storm of wipd, apd 38 the waves beat ipto the vessel, so that it was pow full. But he was asleep op.the piUow, ip the stern. And they awake him and 39 say to him, Master, carest thou not that we perish? And he arose and rebuked the wind, and said to the sea, Peace ; be still. 40 And the wind ceased, and there was a great calm. And he saith to thera. Why are ye so fearful ? How is it, that ye have not faith ? 41 And they feared exceedingly, and said one to another. Who is this, that even the wind and the sea obey him ? 25. He that hath — That improves whatever he has received, to the good of others, as well as of his own soul. 26. So is ihe kingdom of God— The inward kingdom is like seed which a man casts into the ground — This a preacher of the Gospel casts into the heart. And he sleeps and rises night and day — That is, he has it continually in his thoughts. Meantime it springs and grows up he knows not how — Even he that sowed it can not explain how it grows. For as the earth by a curious kind of mechanism, which the greatest philosophers cannot comprehend, does as it were spontane ously bring forth first the blade, then tha ear, then the full corn in the ear : so the soul, in an inexplicable manner, brings forth, first weak graces, then stronger, then full holiness : and all this of itself, as a machine, whose spring of motion is within itself. Yet observe the amazing exactjiess of the comparison. The earth brings forth no corn (as the soul no holiness) without both the care and toil of man, and the benigii influence of heaven. 39. He putteth in the sickle — God cutteth down and gathereth the corn into his garner. 33. He spake the word as they were able to hear ii — Adapting it to the capacity of his hearers, and speaking as plain as he could without oneiiding them. A rule never to be forgotten by those who instruct others. 36. They take him as he was in the vessel — They carried him immediately in the same vessel from which he had been preaching to the people. 38. On the pillow — So we translate it, for want of a proper- English expression, for that particular part of the vessel near the rudder, on which he lay. 39. Peace — Cease thy tbssing : Be still — Cease thy roaring ; literally. Be thou gagged. * Matt, xiii, 31 ; Luke xiii, 18. fMatt. viii, 23 ; Luke viii, 22. 108 ST. MARK. V. * And they came to the other side of the sea, into the country of 2 the Gadarenes. And as he came out of the vessel, there met hira 3 immediately out of the tombs a man with an unclean spirit, Who had Ms dwelling in the tombs, and no man could bind him, no, not 4 with chains. For he had often been bound with fetters and chains, and the chains had been plucked asunder by him, and the fetters 5 broken in pieces ; and no man could tame him. And always, night and day, he was in the tombs and in the mountains, crying and cut- 6 ting himself with stones. But seeing Jesus afar off, he ran and 7 worshipped him, And crying with a loud voice, said. What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the most high God ? I adjure 8 thee by God, that thou torment' me not. (For he had said to 9 him. Come out of the man, thou unclean spirit.) And he asked him. What is thy name ? And he saith to him,, My name is 10 Legion ; for we are many. And he earnestly besought him, that he 11 would not send them away out of the country. Now there was 13 there at the mountain a great herd of swine feeding. And all the, devils besought him, saying. Send us to the swine, that we may go 13 into them. And Jesus forthwith gave them leave. And the un clean spirits going out, entered into the swine, and the herd rashed dbwn the steep into the sea, (they were about two thousand,) and 14 were stifled in the sea. And they that fed the swine fled, and told it in the city and in the country. And they went out to see 15 what it was that was done. And they come to Jesus, and see the demoniac who had had the Legion, sitting and clothed and in his 16 right mind : and they were afraid. And they that saw it told them 17 how it befell the demoniac, and cpncerning the swine. And they 18 prayed him tp depart out of their coasts, t And as he went into the vessel, he that had been possessed with the devils, besought 19 him that he might be with him. But he suffered him not, but said ' to him. Go home to thy friends, and tell them how great things the go Lord hath done for thee, and hath had compassion on thee. And he departed and published in Decapolis, how great things Jesus had done for him. And all men piarvelled. 21 X And when Jesus was passed over again in the vessel to the other side, a great multitude was gathered to him, and he was 22 near the sea. § And there' cgmeth one of the ralers of the s)ma- V. 2. There met him a man with an unclean spirit — St. Matthew mentions two. Probably this, so particularly spoken of here, was the most remarkably fierce and ungovernable. 9. My name is Legion ! for we are many— Bnt all 'these seem to have been under one commander, who accordingly speaks all along, both for them ^d himself. 15. And they were afraid — It is not imprpbable they might otherwise have offered some rudeness, if not violence. ¦ 19. Tell them how great things the Lord hath done for thee — This was pecu. liaily needfiil there, where Christ did not go in person. 20. He published in Decapolis — Not only at home, biit in ,all that country where Jesus himself did not confte. 33. One of the rulers of the synagogue — ^To regulate the affairs of every syna gogue, there was a council of grave men. Over these was a president, who was * Matt.' viii, 28 ; Luke viii, 26. fMatt. ix, 1 ; Luke viii, 37. J Luke viii, 40. 4 Matt, ix, 18 ; Luke viii, 41', CHAPTER VI. 109 23 gogue, Jairus by name, and seeing him, faUeth at his feet, And besought liim greatly, saying, My little daughter is at the point of death : come and lay thy hands on her that she may be healed, 34 and she shall live. And he went -with him, and a great multitude 35 followed him and thronged him. * And a certain woman who had 36 had a flux of blood twelve years. And had suffered raany things of many physicians, and had spent all that she had, and was ,37 nothing bettered, hut rather grown worse, Having heard of jfesus, 28 came in the crowd behind, and touched his garment. For she 39 said, If I but touch his clothes, I shall be whole. And the fountain of her blood was straightway dried up, and she perceived in her 30 body that she was healed of that plague. And Jesus immediately knowing in himself the virtue -which had gone out of him, tuming 31 about in the crowd said. Who touched my clothes ? And his dis ciples said to him. Thou seest the multitude thronging thee, and 33 sayest thou. Who touched rae? And he looked round to see 33 her that had done this. And the woman fearing and trembling, knowing what was done in her, came and feU dovra before him, 34 and' told him all the truth. And he said to her. Daughter, thy faith hath made thee whole : go in peace, and continue whole of 35 thy plague. While he was yet speaking, they came from the ruler - of the synagogue's house, saying, Thy, daughter is dead : why 36 troublest thou the Master farther ? When Jesus lieard ,the word spoken, he saith to the raler of the synagogue. Fear not ; only 37 believe. And he suffered no man to foUow hira, save Peter, and 38 James, and Jo.hn the brother of James. ' And he cometlS to the- house of the ruler of tho, synagogue, and seeth a tumult, and them- 39 that wept and -wailed greatly. And coraing in, he saith to thera,- Why make ye this tumult and weep ? The darasel is not- dead,. 40 but sleepeth. And they laughed hira to scorn. But having put thera all out, be taketh the*father and the ¦ mother of the .damsel,. and them that were with him, and goeth in where the damsel was- 41 lying. And taking the damsel by the hand, he said to her, Tali- tha cumi, which is, being interpreted. Damsel (I say to thee) arise. 43 And straightway the damsel arose and walked : for she was twelve years old. And they were astonished with a great astonishment, 43 ^nd he charged them straitly, that no man should know it, and commanded -that something should be given 'her to eat. VI. t And he went out from thence, and carae into his own coun- termed the niter of the synagogue. Sometimes there was no more than one ruler in a synagogue. 37. John, the brother of James— 'When St, Mark wrote, not long after our Lord's ascension, the, memory of St, James, lately beheaded, was so fresh, that his name was more known than that of John himself. 40. Them that were with Aim— Peter, James, and John. 43. He charged them that no man should know it-^That he might avoid every appearance of vain glory, might prevent too great a concourse of people, and might not farther enrage the scribes ajid Pharisees against him ; the time for his death, and for tho full manifestation of his glory, being not yet Come. He com. manded aomething should be given her to eat — So that when either natural or spiritual life is restored, even hy immediate mintcle, all proper means are to be used in order tb preserve it; * Matt, ix, 20 ; Luke viii, 43. f Matt, xiii, 54 ; Luke iv, 16. no ST. MARK. 2 try, and his disciples follow him. And on the Sabbath he taught in the synagogue, and many hearing were astonished, sayinf, 'Whence hath this man these things ? And what wisdom is this that is given liim, and such mighty works as are wrought by his 3 hands ,? ' Is not this the carpenter ? The son of Mary, the brother of James and Joses, and of Jude and Simon ! Are not his sisters 4 here with us ? And they were offended at hira. And Jesus said to them, A prophet is not without honour, but in his own country, and ' 5 among his own kindred, and in his own house. And he could do no miracle there, save that he laid his hands on a few sick, and 6 healed them. And he marveUed because of their unbelief. And he went round about through the viUages teaching. 7 * Ah'l he called to him the twelve, and sent them forth by two 8 and two, and gave them power over unclean spirits ; t And com-" manded them to take nothing for their journey, save a staff only ; 9 no scrip, no bread, no money in their purse ; But be shod with 10 sandals, and put not on two coats. X ^^^ ^^ ^^^^ *° them, Where soever ye enter into a house, there abide till ye dejiart from that 11 place. And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear you, de- ' parting thence shake off the dust under your feet for a testimony agamst them. Verily I say to you, it shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment than for that city. 12 § And they went out and preached that raen should repent. And 13 they cast out many devils, and || anointed with oil many that were sick, and healed them. 14 *¦* And King Herod heard (for his name was spread abroad) and VI. 3. Is not this the carpenter ?^There can be no doubt, but in his youth he wrought with his supposed father Joseph. 5. He could do no miracle there — Not consistently with his wisdora and good ness. It being inconsistent with his wisdora to work thera there, where it could not promote his great end ; and With his goodness, seeing he well knew his countrymen would reject whatever evidence could be given them. And therefore to have given them more evidence, wpuld pnly have iricreased their daranatipn. 6. He marvelled — ^As raan. As he was God, nothing was strange to him. ' 8. He commanded them to take nothing for their journey — That they might be always unincumbered, free, ready for motion. ' Save u staff only — He that had one might take it ; but he that had not was not to provide one. Matt. X, 9-. j^, 9. Be shod with sandals — As you usually are. Sandals were pieces of strong leather or wood, tied under the sole of the foot by strings, something, resembling modern clogs. ^Ae shoes which they are in St. Matthew forbidden to take, were a kind of short boots, reaching a little above the mid-leg, which were then com. monly used in journeys. Our Lord intended by this mission to initiate them into theu- apostolic work. And it was doubtless an encouragement to them all their life after, to recollect the care which God took of thera, when they had left all they had, and went out quite unfurnished for suoh an expedition. In this view our Lord himself leads them to consider it, Luke xxii, 35 : When I sent you forth without purse or scrip, lacked ye any thing ? 13. They anointed with oil many that were sick — ^Which St. James gives as a general direction, (ch. v, 11, 15,) adding those peremptory words. And the Lord shatl heal him — ^He shall be restored to health : not by the natural efiicacy of'lhe oil, but by the supernatural blessing of God. And it seems this was the great standing means of healing desperate diseases in the Christian Church, long be.' fore extreme unction was used or heard of, which bears scarce any reseniblarioe * Matt. X, 1 ; Luke ix, 1. + Matt, x, 9 ; Luke ix, 3. J Matt, x, 11 ; Luke ix, 4. ^ Luke ix, 6. || James v, 14, 15. ** Matt, xiv, 1 ; Luke ix, 7.'*' . , ,, , CHAPTER VI, 111 he said, John the Baptist is risen- from the dead, and therefore 15 these mighty powers exert themselves in him. Others say. It is Elijah : and others said. It is a prophet, as one of the prophets. 16 But Herod hearing thereof, said, This is John whom I beheaded: 17 he is risen from the dead. For Herod himself had sent and appre hended John, and bound him in prison, for Herodias's sake,, his 18 brother PhUip's wife, for he had married her. For John had said to Herod, It is not lawful for thee to have thy brother's wife. 19 Therefore Herodias was incensed against him, and was desirous to 20 have kiUed him ; but She'could not : For Herod reverenced John, knowing that he was a just and holy man, and preserved him ; and when he heard hira -he did many things, and heard him glad- 21 ly. And a convenient day being come, when Herod on his birth day made a feast for his lords, captains, and principal men of 22 Galilee: 'When the daughter of Herodias had corae in and danced and pleased Herod and his guests, the king said to the ^darasel, 33 Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I will give it thee. And he swore to her, Whatsoever thou shalt ask me, I wUl give thee, 34 to the half of my kingdom. And going out, she said to her rao ther, 'What shall I ask I And she said. The head of John the Bap- 35 tist. And coraing in quickly with haste to the king, she asked, saying, I will that thou give me immediately in a charger the head 36 of John the Baptist. And the king was exceeding sorry: yet for his oath's sake, and for the sake of his guests, he would not re- 27 ject her. And immediately the king sent one of his guard, and 38 comraanded his hekd to be brought. And he went and beheaded hira in the prison, and brought his head in a charger, and gave it 39 to the damsel, and the 'damsel gave it to her mother. And the disciples hearing it, came and took up his corpse and laid it in a tomb. 30 * And. the apostles gathered themselves together to Jesus, and told him all things, both what they had done and what they had 31 taught, t And he said to them. Come ye yourselves apart into a desert place, and rest a little. For there were many coming and 33 going, and they had no leisure so much as to eat. And they de- 33 partedjinto a desert place by boat privately. And many saw them to it; the former beirig used only as a means of health; the latter only when life is despaired of. 15. A prophet, as one of the prophets — Not inferior to one of the ancient prophets. * 16. But Herod hearing thereof- — Of their various judgments eoncerriing him, still said. It ia John. 20. And preaerved him — Against all the malice and contrivances of Herodias. And wlien he heard him — ^Probably sending for him, at times, during his imprison ment, which continued a year and a half. He heard him gladly — ^Delusive joy t While Herodias lay in his bosom. 21. A convenient day — Convenient for her purpose. His lords, captains, and principal men of Galilee — ^The great men of the court, the army, and the province. 23. To the half of my kingdom — A proverbial expression. 26. Yet for hia oath's aake, and for ihe sake of hia gueata — Herod's honour was like the conscience of the chief priests, Matt, xxvii; '6, To shed inriocent blood wounded neither one nor the other, 33. T%ey departed — Across a creek or comer of the lake. , . f' * Luke ix, 10. f Matt, xiv, 13 ; John vi, 1. 112 ST. MARK. departing and knew him, and ran on foot thither from aU the cities^ .,S4 and outwent them, and came together to him. And Jesus com- ing out saw a great multitude, and was moved with tender com passion for them : because they were as sheep having no shep- 35 herd, and he taught them many things. And when the day was now far spent, the disciples coming to him said, This is a desert 36 place, and it is now late, Send them away, that they may go into the country and villages round about, and buy themselves bread, for 37 they have nothing to eat. He answering said to them, Give ye thera to eat. And they say to him. Shall we go and buy two hun- 38 dred pennjrworth of bread, a,nd give them to eat ? He saith to them, How many loaves have ye ? Go and see. And when they 39 knew, they said. Five, and two fishes. And he commanded them 40 to make all sit down by companies on the green grass. And they 41 sat down in ranks by hundreds and by fifties. And taking the five loaves and the two fishes, looking, up to heaven he blessed, and brake the loaves, and gave them to his disciples to set before them ; 43 and he divided the two fishes among them aU. And they all ate 43 and were satisfied. And they took up twelve baskets fuU of the 44 fragments and of the fishes. And they that had eaten of the leaves were about five thousand men. 45 * And straightway he constrained his disciples to go into the ves-' sel, and go before to the other side toward Bethsaida, while he sent 46 away the people, f And having sent them away, he went to the 47 mountain to pray. And in the evening the vessel was in the midst 48 of the sea) and he alone on the land. And he saw them toiling iri rowing ; (for the wind was contrary to them ;) and about the fourth watch of the night he cometh to them, walking on the sea, and 49 would have passed by them. But they seeing hira walking on th^' 50 sea, supposed it to be an apparition, and cried out. (For they all saw him and were troubled.) And immediately he spoke with them^ 61 and saith to them. Take courage : it is I ; be not afraid. And he, went up to them into the vessel, and the wind ceased : and they 53 were amazed in themselves- above measure and wondered. Foi^ they considered not the miracle of the loaves ; for their heart was hardened. s 53 X And having passed over, they came to the land of Gennesaret, 54 ^nd drew to shore. And when they were come out of the vessel 55 they knew him. And ran through that whole country round about^ and brpught abput in beds them that were ill, where they heard he 56 was. And 'wlierespever he entered intp viUages, cities, er cpuntry 34. Coming out — of the vessel. ' 40. They sat down in ranks — The word properly sigriifies a parterre or hed in a garden ; by a metaphor, a company of men ranged in order, by hundreds and by fifties — 'Phat is, fifty in rank, and a hundred iri file. So a huridred multi' plied by fifty, make just five thousand. 43. Full of the fragments — of the bread. 45. He constrained hia diaciplea — ^Who did riot care to go withbut him. 48. And he aaw them — For the darkness could veil nothing frora him. And would have passed by them — ^That is, walked, as if he was passing by. 53. Their heart was hardened — And yet they were not reprobates. It meantf only, they were slow and dull of apprehension, * Ma;tt. xiv, 22. t Matt, xiv, 23 ; John vi, 15. J Matt, xiv, 34 ; Johri vi, 2L- CHAPTER VIL 113 places; they laid the sick in the public places, and besought him that they, might touch if it were but the hem of his garment ; and as many as touched him vvere made whole. VII. * Then assembled together to him the Pharisees and certain of 3 the scribes coming from Jerasalem. And they saw some of his 3 disciples eat bread with delUed, that is, unwashen hands. Now the Pharisees and all the J^ws, except they wa^h their hands ,to the •4 wrist, eat not, holding the tradition of the elders. And etming • froni the market, jmless they wash, they eat not : and many other thitlgs there are which they have received to hold, the washing of 5 cups and ppts and brazen vessels and couches. "Then the Phari sees and the scribes ask hira. Why walk* not thy disciples according to the tradition of i the elders,' but eat bread with defiled hands? 6 He answering said to, them, ,, WeU hath Isaiah prophesied of you, , hypocrites, as it is written, t This people honoureth me with their 7 lips, but their heart is far from rae. But in vain do they worship 8 me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. For leav ing the commandment of God, ye hold the tradition of men, the washing of pots and cups : and many other such like things ye do. 9 And he said to them, Full well ye abolish the commandments of 10 God, that ye may keep your own tradition- For Moses said, X- Honour thy father -and thy mother, and, § Whoso revileth father 11 or mother, he shall surely die. Buti ye say. If a man shall say to his father ior mother. It is Corban,' that is, a gift, by whatsoever 13 thou mightest have been profited by me ) Ae shall he free. , And ye 13 suffer him no more to do aught for his father or his mother; Abro gating the word of God by your tradition which ye have delivered ; 14 and. many such like things ye do. And calling together aU the multitude he Said to them. Hearken to me every one pf you and 15 consider. There is nothing entering into a man frora without which can defile hirn ; but tlie things which come out of him, these 16 are they that defile the man. If any man haVe ears to hear, let him 17 hear. And.when he was come frpm the multitude, intp the hpuse, 18 his disciples asifeed him cenceming the parable. And he saith te them, Are even ye so without understanding 1 Do ye not perceive, that whatsoever entereth into a man from without cannot defile him, 19 Because it entereth not into his heart, bnt into the'belly, andigoeth 20 into the vault, purging all ineats ? And .he said, That which com- 21 eth out of the man, that defileth the man. For from within, put pf VII, 1. Coming from Jerusalem — -Probably on purpose to find occasion against him, 4, Washing qf cups and pots and brazen vessels, and couches — ^The Greek word (baptisma) means indifferently either Washing or sprinkling. The cups, pots, and vessels were washed ; the couches sprinkled. 5. The tradition of the elders — The rule delivered down from your forefathersi 15. There is noihijig entering into a man from without which can defile him— Though it is very true, a rnan may bring guilt, which is moral defilement, upon himself, by eating what hurts his health, or by excess either in meat or drink ; yet even here the pollution arises from the wickedness of the heart, and -is just proportionable to it. And this Is all that our Lord asserts, 19, Purging all meata — Probably the seat was risually placed over running water, * Matt IV, 1. t Isaiah xxix, 13. t Exod. xx, 12. ^ -Exod. xxi, 17. ¦8 114 ST. MARK. the heart of man proceed evU thoughts, , adrilteries, fornications 22 murders, Thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness 23 envy, evU speaking, pride, foolishness. AU these evU things come from within, and defile the man. 24 * And he arose and went thence into the borders of Tyre and Sidon. And entering into a house he would have had no man 25 know it ; but he could not be hid. For a woman, whose young daughter had an unclean spirit, having heard of him, came and fell 26 at his feet, (The woman was a Greek, a Syrophenician by-nation,) 37 and besought him to cast the devU out of her daughter. But Je sus said to her. Let, the children first be satisfied; for it is not 38, right to take the children's bread and cast it to the dogs. She an swered and said tp him, Trae, Lord : yet the dogs under the table 39 eat of the chUdren's crumbs. And he said to her. For this saying, 30 go : the devil is gone out of thy daughter. And going, to her house, she found her daughter lying on the bed, and the devil gone out. 31 t And departing again from the borders of Tyre and Sidon, he came to the sea of GalUee, through the midst of the country of De- 33 capolis. And they bring to him one that was deaf and dumb, and 33 beseech him to put his hand upon him. And taking him aside fromthe multitude, he put his fingers into his ears, and spitting, 34 touched his tongue. And looking up to heaven, he groaned and 35 saith to him, Ephphatha, that is,, Be opened. And straightway his ears were opened, and the string of his tongue was loosed, and 36 he spake plain. And he charged them to tell no man ; but the raore he charged them, so much the more a great deal they pub- 37 lished it. And were beyond measure astonished, saying, He hath done aU things well ; he maketh both the deaf to hear and the -'dumb tp speak. VIII. :j: In those days the multitude being very great, and having 3 nothing to eat, calling to him his disciples, he saith to them, I have compassion on the multitude, because they continue with me now 3 three days and have nothing to eat. And if I send them away fasting to their own home, they will faint by the way ; for divers 4 of them came from far- And his disciples answered him. Whence can one satisfy these men with bread here in the wilderness? 23. Wickedness — ^The word means ill natured, cruelty, inhumanity, and all malevolent affections. Foolishness — Directly contrary to sobriety of thought and discourse,: all kind^of wild imaginations and extravagant passions. ,« 26. The woman was a Greek (that is; a Gentile, not a Jew) a Syrophenician or Canaanite. Canaan was also called Syrophenicia, as lying between Syria, properly so called, and Phenicia. 33. He put his fingers into his corsv.-Perhaps intending to teach us, that we are not to prescribe to him (as they who brought this man attempted to do) but td expect his blessing by whatsoever means he pleases : even though there should be no proportion or resemblance between the means used, and the benefit to be conveyed thereby. 34. Ephphatha— This was a word of SOVEREIGN AUTHORITY, not an address to God for power to heal : such an address was needless ; for Christ had a perpetual fiind of power residing in himself, to work all miracles whenever he pleased, even to the raising the dead, John v, 21, 26. '36. Them — The blind man and those that brought him. * Matt. XV, 21. t Matt, xv, 29. t Matt, xv, 32, CHAPTER VIH. 115 3 And he asked them. How many loaves have ye ? And they said, 6 Seven. And he commanded the multitude to sit down on the ground ; and taking the seven loaves, having given thanks, he brake and gave to his disciples to set before them ; and they did 7 set them before the people. And they had a few small fishes : and ha-ving 'blessed them,-he commanded to set thera also before them. 8 So they did eat and -were satisfied; and they took up fragments 9 that were left, seven baskets. And they thatiad eaten were about four thousand : and he sent thera away. 10 And- straightway going into the vessel with his disciples, he came into the parts of. Dalmanutha. 11 * And the Pharisees came forth and questioned with hira, seeking 13 of hira a sign from heaven, tempting hira. And sighing deeply in his spirit, he said, Why doth this generation seek a sign'? Verily I say to you, There shall no sign be given to this generation. 13,f And he left them ; and going into the vessel again, went to the other side. 14 Now they had forgotten to take bread ; nor had they in the vessel 15 with thera any raore than one loaf. And he charged them, saying. Take heed, beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and the leaven 16 of Herod. Aiid they reasoned ' among themselves, saying. We 17 have no bread; And Jesus knowing J«, said to thera, Why Reason ye because ye have no bread ? Perceive ye not yet, neither con- 18 sider? HaVe ye your .heart yet hardened? Having eyes, see ye 19 not? And having ears, hear ye not? And do not ye remeraber? When I brake the five loaves araong the five thousand, how many baskets fuU of fragments took ye up ? They say to him, Twelve. 30 And when the seven among the four thousand, hdw raany baskets 31 full of fragments took ye up ? And they said. Seven. And he said to them, How is it that ye do not understand ?- 33 And he conieth to Bethsaida. And they bring to hira a blind 23 man, and beseech him to touch hira. And taking the blind man by the hand, he led him out of the town, and having spit on his VIII. 8. So they did eat — This riiiracle was intended to demonstrate, that Christ was the true bread which cometh down from heaven ; for he who was al mighty to create bread without means to support natural life, could not want power to create bread without means to support spiritual life. And this heavenly bread we stand so mi}ch' in need of eyery moment, that we ought to be always praying. Lord, evermore give us this bread. 11. Tempting him— That is, trying to ensnare him. 12. Why doth this generation — (that is, these scribes and Pharisees) seek a sign ?, Not out of sincerity but out of hypocrisy. , 15. Beware of the.leaven of the Pharisees and of Herod, or, of the Sadducees; two opposite extremes. 17, 18. Our Lord here a,fiSrms of all the apostles, (for the question is equiva lent to an affirmation,) That their hearts were hardened) that having eyes they saw not, having ears they heard ¦not ; that, they did not consider, neither under stand : the very same expressions that occur in the thirteenth of Matthew. And yet it is certain they were not judicially hardened. ' Therefore all these strong expressions do not necessarily import any thing more than the present want of spiritual understanding. 23. He led him out of ihe town — It was in just displeasure against the inhabit. ants of Bethsaida for their obstinate infidelity, that our Lord would work no more -•-Matt, xvi, 1. t Matt, xvi, 4. . lief ST. MARK. eyes, and put his hands upon him, he asked him if he saw aught ? 24 And looking up he said, I see men as trees walking. Then he 25 put his hands again on his eyes, and made him look up, and 26 he was restored, and, saw aU men clearly. And he sent him away to his house, saying. Neither go into the town, nor teU it' to any in the town. 27 * And Jesus went out and his disciples into the tovras of Cesa rea, Philippi. And in the way he asked his disciples, saying to 28 them, WJiom do men say that I am ? .And they answered, John the Baptist; but some say Elijah; and others, one of the prophets. 29 And he saith to them, But whom say ye that I am ? And Peter 30 answering, saith to him. Thou art the Christ. And he charged them that they should tell no man of him. 31 tAnd he began to teach them, that the Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected by the elders and the chief priests 32 and scribes, and be killed, and after three days rise again. And 33 he spake that saying openly. And Peter taking hold of him, rebuked him. But he turning about, and looking on his disciples, rebuked Peter, saying. Get thee behind me, Satan ; for thou savour est not the things of God, but the things of men. 34 And when he had called the people to him, with his disciple^ also, he said to thera, Whosoever is wiUing to come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross and follow me. 35 J'For whosoever desireth to save his life shall lose it ; but vvhosoever shall lose his life, for my sake and the Gospel's, shaU 36, save it. For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole 37 wprld, and lose his-ewn soul ? Or what shaU a man give in exchange 38 for his soul ? § For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him shall also the Son of man be ashamed, when he coraeth in the glory of his Father, with the holy angels. ' miracles araong them, nor even suffer the person he had cured, either to go into the toi^n, or to tell it to any therein. 24. / see men as trees walking — He distinguished raen from trees only by their motion. 30. He enjoined them silence- for the present, 1. That he might not encourage the people to set him up for a temporal king ; 2. That he might riot provoke the scribes and Pharisees to destroy him before the time ; and, 3. That he might not forestall the bright evidence Which was to be given of his Divine character after his resurrection. 33. He spake that saying openly — Or in express terms. Till now he had only intimated it to them. And Peter taking hold of him — Perhaps by the arms or clothes.' 33. Looking on his disciples — ^That they might the more observe what he said to Peter. 34. And when he called the people — To hear a truth of the last importance, and one that equally concerned them all.- Let him deny himself-r-His own will, in all things small and great, however pleasing, and that continually : And take up his cross — Embrace the will of God, however painfol, daijy, hourly, continually. Thus only can he follow me in holiness tp glpry. 38. Whosoever shall he ashamed of me and of my words — That is, avowing whatever I have said (particularly of self denial and the daily cross) both by word and action. » Matt, xvi, 13 ; Luke ix, 18. f Matt. xvi,'21 ; Luke ix, 22. t Matt, xvi, 25 ; Luke ix, 24 ; xvii, 33 ; John x-i, 25. i Matt, x, 32 ; Luke ix, 26; xii, 8, CHAPTER IX. 117 rX. And he said to them. Verily I say unto you, there are some of them that stand here, who shall not taste of death tiU they see the kingdom of God coming with power. 2 * And after six days Jesus taketh with him Peter and James and John, and carrieth thera up into a high mountain, by them- 3 selves apart, and was transfigured before them. And his garments became shining exceeding white, as snow, such as no fuUer on 4 earth can whiten. And there appeared to them Elijah with Moses, 5 and they were talking with Jesus. And Peter answering, saith to Jesus, Master, it is good for us to be here ; and let us make three 6 tents, one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elijah. For 7 he knew not what to say ; for they were sore afraid. And there' came a cloud overshadowing them, and a voice came out of the 8 cloud, saying, This is my beloved Son'; hear ye him. And suddenly looking round, they saw no man any more, save Jesus enly,'witii 9 themselves-. And as they came down - frpra the raeuntain, he charged thera to tell no man the things they had seen, tiU the 10 Son of raan were risen from the dead. And they laid hold on that saying, questioning one with another. What meaneth. Till he were 11 risen from the dead? And they asked him, saying. Why say the 13 scribes that Elijah must come first ? And he answering, told them, Elijah verily coming first, restoreth all things ; and how it is -written of the Son of man that he must suffer many things, 13 and be set at nought. But I say to you, Elijah is come, as it is written of him : and they have done to him whatsoever they listed. 14 tAnd coming to Aw disciples, he saw a great multitude about 15 them, and scribes questioning with them. And straightway aU the multitude seeing him, were greatly amazed, and ranning to IX. 1. Till they see the kingdom of God cqming with power-r-So it began to dp at the day pf pentecpst, when three theusand were ccnverted te Gpd at pnpe, 2. By themselves — ^That is, separate frem the multitude: Apart^-From the other apostles : and was transfigured — ^The Greek word seems to refer to the form of God, and the form pf a servapt, (mentiened by St, Paul, Phil, ii, 6, 7,) and may intimate, that the Divine rays, which the indwellirig Gpd let put on this occasion, made the glbribus change frerii one of these forms into the other, 3. 'White as mow, such aa no fuller can whiten — Such as could not be equalled either by nature or art, 4, Elijah — ^Whom they expected-5 Moses, whom they did not. 7, There came a (bright, luminous) cloud, overshadowing them — ^This seems to have been such a cloud of glory as accompanied Israel iri the wilderness, which, as the Jewish writers observe, departed at the death of Moses. But it now. appeared again, in honour of our Lord, as the great Prophet of the Church, who was prefigured by Moses. Hear ye him — Even preferably to Moses and Elijah. 12. Elijah verily coming first reatoreth all thinga : and how it ia ¦written — ^That is, And he told them hoib it is written — As if he had said, Elijah's coming is not inconsistent with my suffering. He is come : yet I shall suffer. The first part of the verse answers their question conceming Elijah ; the second refiites their error concerning the Messiah's continuing for ever. 15. All the multitude aeeing him were greatly amazed — At his coming so sud denly, so seasonably, so unexpectedly : perhaps also at some unusual rays of majesty and glory, which yet remained on his countenance. * Matt, .wii, 1 ; Luke ix, 28. f Matt, xvii, 14; Luke ix, 3T. 118 ST. MARK. 16 him, saluted him. And he asked the scribes, What question ye J 7 with thera ? And ope of the multitude auswering said, Master, I 18 have brought to thee my son, who hath a dumb spirit. And where soever he taketh hira, he teareth him, and he foameth and gnasheth with his teeth, and pineth away. And I spake to thy disciples 19 to cast hira out, and they could not. He answering them, saith, O faithless generation, how long shall I be with, you ? How long 30 shall I suffer you ? Bring him to rae. And they brought him to him. And whep he saw him, iraraediately the spirit tore him, 21 apd he fell op the ground, and wallowed, foaming. And he, asked his father. How long is it since this came to hira ? And he said, 33 From a little chUd., And it hath often cast hira both into the fire and into the waters to destroy him ; but if thou canst do any thing, -33 have compassion on us and help us. Jesus saith to hira, If thou 34 canst believe, aU things are possible to hira that believeth. And straightway . the father of the child crying out, said with tears, -25 Lord, I do believe : help thou raine unbelief. And Jesus seeing that the raultitud,e came running together, rebuked the unclean spirit, saying to hira. Thou deaf and durab spirit, I coramand thee, 36 come out of him, and enter no more into him. And having cried and rent him sore; he came out ; and he was as dead, so that many 27 said. He is dead. But Jesus taking himby the hand, lifted him up, and he arose. * 38 And when he was corae into a house, his disciples asked him 39 privately, Why could not we cast him out ? And he said to them, This kind can come forth by nothing but by prayer and fasting. 30 * And departing thence, they passed through Galilee, and he 31 was not willing that any should know it. For he taught his disci ples, and said to thera. The Son of man is deUvered into the hands of men ; and they wUl kill him, and after he hath been killed, 17. And one of the multitude answering — ^The scribes gave no answer to our Lord's question. They did not care to repeat what they had said to his disciples, A durrib spirit — A spirit that takes his speech from him. 20. When he saw Aim— 'When the child saw Christ; when his deliverance was at hand. Immediately the spirit tore hirn — Made his last grand effort to destroy him. Is it not generally so, before Satan is cast out of a soul, of vfliich he ,has long had possession ? 22. If thou canst do any thirig — In so desperate a case: Have compassion on us — Me as well as him. 23. If thou canst believe-r^As if he had said. The thing does not turn on my power, but on thy faith. / can do all things : canst thou belieVe ? 34. Help thou mine unbelief — Although my faith be so small, that it might rather be termed unbelief, yet help rae. '^ < 25. Thou deaf and dumb ¦ spirit — So termed, because he made the child so. When Jesus spake, the devil heard, though the child could not. / command thee — I myself now ; not my disciples. 26, Having rent him sore — So does even the body sometimes suffer, wheu God coiries to deliver the spul frpm Safan. 30. They passed through GaUlee — Thpugh npt thrpugh the cities, but by them, in the raost private ways. He was not wilting that any should know it : for he taught his disciples — ^He wanted to be alone with them sorae tirae, in order to instruct them fully concerning his sufferings. The Sort qf man is delivered — |t is as sure as if it were done already. * Matt, xvii, 22; Luke ix, 44, CHAPTER IX. - 119 32 he shall rise the third day. But they understood not the word, and were afraid to ask him. 33 *And he came to Capernaum. And being in the house, he asked thera. What was it ye disputed araong yourselves by the 34 way ? But they held their peace ; for they had been debating 35 among themselves in the way, who should be, greatest. And sit ting down, he called the twelve, and saith to thena. If any man desire to be the first, let him be least of all; and the servant of 36 all. t And/j taking a little child, he set hira in the midst of 37 them, and taking him up in his arms, he said to them, WTiosoever ShaU receive one such little chUd in my name, receiveth me ; and whosoever shall receive me, receiveth not only me, but him that sent me. 38 X And John answered hira, saying. Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy name, who followeth not us, and we forbad him, 39 because he followeth not us. And Jesus said, Forbid him not ; for there is no one who shall do a miracle in ray name, that can readily 40 speak evil of me. For he that is not against you is for you, 41 § For whosoever shall give you a cup of cold water to drink in my jiame, because ye belong to Christ, verily I say to you, he shall in Tiowise lose his reward. 32. They understood not the word — ^They did not understand how to reconcile the death of our Saviour (nor consequently his resurrection, which supposed his death) with their notions of his temporal kingdom. ¦ 34. Who should he ffreatqst — Prime minister in his kirigdom. 35. Let him be the least of all — Let him abase himself the most. 37. One suck Utile child — Either iri years or in heart. 38; And John answered Aim--As if he had -said. But ought we to receive those vrho follow not us? Master, we saw one casting out devils in thynajne — Probably this was one of John the Baptist's disciples, who believed in Jesus, though he did not yet associate with our Lord's disciples.. And we forbad him, hecause he followeth nqt a»-^How ofteii is the same temper found iri as ? How readily do we also lust to envy ? But how does that spirit beooirie a disciple, much more a minister of the benevolent Jesus ! St. Paul had learnt a better temper; when he rejoiced that Christ was preached, even by those who were his personal enemies. !^ut to confine religion to thera that follow us, is a narrowness of spirit which dwre should avoid and abhor. ^ 39. Jesus said — Christ here gives usa lovely example of candour and modera. tion. He was willing to put the best construction on doubtfal cases, and to treat as friends those who were not avowed enemies. Perhaps in this instance it was a means of conquering the remainder of prejudiee, and perfecting what was wanting in the faith and obedience bf these persons. Foxbid ^ijn not — ^Nei ther directly nor indirectly discourage or hinder any man who brings sinners from the power of Satan to God, because he followeth ¦not us, in opinions, modes of worship, or any thing else which does not affect the essence of religion. 40. For he that is not againstyou, is far you — Our Lord had formerly said. He that is not with me, is against me : thereby admonishing his hearers, that the war between him and Satan admitted of no neutrality, and that those who were indifferent to him now, would finally be treated as enemies. But here in another view, he uses a very different proverb ; directing his followers to judge of men's characters in the raost candid raanner ; and charitably to hope that those who did not oppose his cause wished well to it. Upon the whole, we are to be rigorous in judging ourselves, and candid in judging each other. 41. For whosoever shall give yoii a cup — Having answered St. John, our Lord here resumes the discourse which was broken off at the 37th verse. * Luke ix, 46. f Matt, xvii^ 2 ; Luke ix, 47. J Luke ix, 49. J Matt, x, 4?.. 120 ST. MARK. 43 * And whosoever shaU offend on^ of the little ones that believe in me, it were better for hira that a miUstone were hanged about 43 his neck, and he were cast into the sea. tAnd if thy hand cause thee to offend, cut it off: it is good for thee to enter into life maim ed, rather than having two hands, to go into hell, into the fire that 44 never shaU be quenched : J Where their worm dieth pot, apd the 45 fire is pot quepched. And if thy foot cause thee to offend, cut it off: it is good for thee to enter halt into life, rather than having two feet to be cast into hell, into the fire that never shaU be quench- 46 ed: Where their -worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched.' 47 And if thhie eye cause thee to offend, pluck it out: it is good for thee to enter into the kirigdom of God having one eye, rather 48 than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire : -Where their worm 49 dieth not, dnd the fire is not quenched. For every orie shall be 50 'salted- with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt. § Salt is good : but if the salt have lost itssaltness, wherewith wUl ye season it? Have salt in yourselves, and have peace one with another. ' X. II And he arose and cometh thence into the coasts of Judea, through the country beyond Jordan : and the multitudes resoi| to 3 him again, and as he was wont, he taught them again. ** And the Pharisees coming, asked him. Is it lawful for a raan to put away 42. On the contrary, whosoever 'shall offend the very least Christian. 43. And if a person cauie thee to, offend-^(The discourse passes from the case of offending, to that of being offended) if one who is as.useful or dear to thee as a hand or eye, hinder or slacken thee in the ways of God, renounce all intercourse with him. This primarily relates to persons, secondarily tb things. 44. Where their worm— -That gnaweth the soul, (pride, self will, desire, malice, bnvy, shame, sorrow, despair,) dieth not — No mpre than the spul itself: and the fire (either material, or infinitely worse !) that tormenteth the body, is not quenched for ever. 49. Every one — Whp dpes not cut off the offending meraber, ind consequently is cast into hell, shall be, as it were; salted with fire, preserved, not consuraed thereby ; whereas every acceptable sacrifice shall he salted with another kind of salt, even that of Divine grace, which purifies tfie soul, (though frequently with pain) and preserves it from corruption. 50. Such salt is good indeed ; highly beneficial to the world, in respect o^ which I have termed you the salt of the earth. But if the salt which should seaso* others, have lost its own saltiness, whereieith will ye season it ? — Beware of this ; see that ye retain your savour ; and as a proof of it, have peace one ieitk another. More largely this obscure text might be paraphrased thus : — . As every buriit offering was salted with salt, in order tb its being cast into the fire of the altar, so every one who will not part with his hand or eye, shall fall a sacrifice to Divine justice, and be bast into hell fire, which will not consume, but preserve him from a cessation of being. And on the other hand, every one, who, denying himself and taking Up his cross, offers up hiraself as a living sacri,. fice to God, shall be seasoned with grace, which like salt will make him savoury, and preserve hira frora destruction for ever. , As salt is good for preserving meats, and making thera savoiiry, so it is good that ye be seasoned with grace, for the purifying your hearts and lives, and for spreading thc savour of ray knowledge, bo|h in your own souls, and wherever ye go. But as salt if it loses its saltness is fit for nothing, so ye, if ye Ipse your faith and love, are fit for npthing but tp be utterly destrpyed. See therefpre that igrace abide in ypu, and that ye np more cpntepd. Who shall be greatest. X. 1. He cometh thence — Frem Galilee. * Matt, xviii, 6 ; Luke xvii, 1. f Matt, v, 29 ; xviii, 8. t Isa. Ixvi, 24. ^ Matt- v, 13 : Luke XIV, 34- || Matt, xix, 1. ** Matt, v, 31 ; xix, 7 ; Luke xvi, 18. CHAPTER X. 121 3 his wife? tempting , hira. And he answering; said to theni, 4 What did'Moses comriiand you ? They said, * Moses suffered to 5 write a bill of divorce, and to put Aer away. And Jesus answer ing, said to themjjFor, y^our hardness ef heart he wrpte ypu this 6 precept. But frem the be.ginning pf the creatien Gpd made them 7 male and female, t Fer this cause shall a man leave his father 8 and rapther, and cleave to his wife ; And they twain shall be one 9 flesh ; so then they are, no more twain but one flesh. What there- 10 fore Gpd hath joineid together, let npt man put asunder. And in the 1 1 house his disciples ^sked him again of the same matter. And he saith to them. Whosoever shall put away his wife and marry an- 13 other, committeth adultery against her. And if a woman shall put away her husband, ,and be married to another, she corami|teth adultery. 13 ;j:And they brought little children to, hira that he raight tpuch 14 them ; but the disciples rebuked those thE^t.brought them. But Jesus seeing it, was much displeased, and said to thera, Suffer the little chUdren to come to me, and forbid thera not f for of such is the 15 kingdom of God. Verily I say to you. Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom, of God as a little child, he shall in nowise enter 16 therein. And taking thera up in his arms, he put his hands upon them, and blessed them. , 17 § And as he was going .out into the way, one ranning and kneel ing to him, asked hipi, Good ^Master, what shall I do, that I may 18 inherit eternal life ? But Jesus saith tp hira, 'Why callest thou me 19 good? There is none good but one, that is God. Thou knowest the commandments. Dp not, coramit adultery, Do not murder. Do not steal. Do not bear false witness. Defraud not. Honour thy 20 father and mother. And he answering, said to him, Master, all 31 these have I kept from my childhood. Then Jesus looking, upon him, loved him, and said to hira. One thing thou lackest : Go, seU. whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and come, foUow me, taking up thy cross. 6. From the beginning of the creation — ^Therefpre Moses in the first of Genesis gives us an account of things frpm the beginning of the creation. Dpes it net clearlj follpw, that there was no creation previous to that which Moses describes ? God ¦maie them male and female — Therefore Adam did npt at first cpntain bpth sexes in himself: but Gpd made Adam, when first created, male pnly; and Eve female only. And this maq arid womari he joiriCd tbgether, iri a state bf innio. cence; as husband and wife. 11, 12, All polygamy is here totally condemned, 14. Jesus seeing it was much displeased — At their blaming those who were not blame worthy : and endeavouring to hinder the children frora receiving, a bless. ing. Of such is the kingdom of God — ^The members of the kingdom which I am come to set up in the World are such as these, as well as grown persons, of a child-like temper. 15. Whoaoever ahall not receive the kingdom of God aa a little child — As totally disclaiming all wprthiness and fitness, as if he were but a week old. 20. He anaweriiig, said to him, Master — He stands reproved now, and drops the epithet good. 21. Jeaua looking upon him — And looking into his heart, loved him — Doubtless for the dawnings of good which he saw in him: and aaid to him — Out offender love, One thing thou lackeat-rr-The love of God, without which all religion, is a *Deut. X.UV, 1. fGen. iij24. t Matt, xix, 13. ^, Matt, xix, 16; Luke xviii, 18 122 ST. MARK. 22 But he was sad at that saying, and went away grieved ; for he had 23 great possessions. And Jesus looking round said to his disciples, HoW hardly shaU they that have riches enter into the kingdom of 34 God ? And the disciples were astonished at his words. But Jesus answering again saith to them, Children, how hard is it for 25 them that trust in riches to enter into the kiugdom of God ? It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a 36 rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. And they were asto nished out of measure, saying to each other. Who then can be 37 saved ? And Jesus looking upon them, said, 'With men it is impos- 38 sible, but not with God, for with God all things are ppssible. And 39 Peter said tp him, Lo, we have left all and foUowed thee. And Jesus answering said. Verily I say to you, there is none that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or 30 children, or lands, for ray sake and the Gospel's, But he shall receive a hundred fold now in this tirae, houses and brethren and sisters and mothers and children and lands with persecutions, and 31 in the world to come eternal life. But many that are first shaU be last, and the last first. 33 * And they were in the way going up to Jerasalem, and Jesus went before them. And they were amazed, and as they foUowed, they were afraid. And taking the twelve again he told thera what 33 things were to befall hira : Behold; we go up to Jerusalfera, and the Son of man shall be betrayed to the chief priests, and the scribes : and they will condemn him to death, and deliver him to the Gen- 34 tiles. And they will mock him and scourge hira and spit upon him and kUl him. And the third day he will rise again. 35 t And James and John the sons of Zebedee cume to him, saying, Master, we would that thou shouldest do for us whatever we shall 36 ask. And he said to them. What Would ye that I shpuld dp for 37 you ? They said tp hira. Grant us ttf sit one on thy right hand, 38 and one on thy left hand, in thy glory. But Jesus said to them, dead carcass. In order to this, throw away what is to thee the grand hinderance of it. Give Up thy great idol, riches. Go, sell whatsoever thou hast. 34. Jesus saith to them, Children — See how he softens the harsh truth, by the manner of deliveriiig it ! And yet without retracting or abating one tittle : How hard is it for them that trust in riches — Either for defence, or happiness, or de. liverance from the thousand dangers' that life is continually exposed to. That these cannot enter into God's glorious kingdom, is- clear and undeniable: butt* is easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye, than for a man to have riches, and not trust in them. Therefore, it is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter the kingdom. 28. Lo, we have left all — Though the young man would not. 30. He shall receive a hundred fold, houses, ^c. — Not in the same kind : for it will generally be with persecutions : but in value : a hundred fold more happiness than any or all of these did or couid afford. But let it be observed, none is entitled to this happiness, but he that will accept it with persecutions. 32. They were in the way to Jerusalem, and Jesus went before them : and they were amazed — At his courage and intrepidity, considering the treatment which Jje had hiraself told thera he should meet with there : and as they followed, they were afraid— Both for him and themselves : nevertheless he judged it best to prepare them, by telling thera more particularly what was to ensue. 55. Saying — By their mother. It wasshe, not they that uttered the words, ?Matt, XX, 17; Luke xviii, 31.' fMatt, xx, 20. CHAPTER XL 133 Ye know not what ye ask. Can ye drink of the, cup that I drink 39 pf, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with 1 And they said te hira. We can. And Jesus said tp them. Ye shall, in deed drink pf the cup that I drink of, and be baptized with the 40 baptism that I am baptized with. But tp sit on my right hand and on my left, is not mine to give, save to them for whom it is 41 prepared. And the ten hearing it were much displeased concem- 43 ing Jaraes and John. But Jesus caUing them to him, saith, unto thera, Ye know that/ they ¦who rule over the Gentiles, lord it over 43 thera, and their great ones exercise authority upon them. But it shall not be so among you ; but whosoever desireth to be great 44 araong you, shall be your servant, And whosoever desireth to be 45 the chief, shall be the servant of all. For the Son pf man came not to be served, but to serve, and to give his life a ransom for many. - , 46 "" And they come to Jericho. And as he went out of Jericho ¦with his disciples and a great multitude, blind Bartiraeus, the son 47 of Tiraeus, sat by the way side, begging, And hearing, It is Jesus of Nazareth, he cried out and said, Jesus, thou Son of David, have 48 mercy on me. And raany charged hira to hold his peace ; but he .cried so much the more a great deal, Thou Son of David, have 49 mercy on me. And Jesus standing still, comraanded him to be caUed. And they caU the blind raan, saying to hira. Take courage ; 50 rise ; he caUeth thee. And casting away his garraent, -he rose 51 and came to Jesus. And Jesus answering said to hira, 'What wilt thou that I should do for thee ? The blind man said to hira. Lord, 53 that I niay receive ray sight. And.Jesijs said, Go ; thy faith hath saved thee. And immediately he received his sight, and foUowed him in the way. XI. t And when they were come nigh to Jerusalem to Bethphage and Bethany, at the inpunt pf Olives, he sendethjtwp pfhis disciples, 2, And saith tp them, Gp ye intp the village ever against ypu, and as soon as ye enter it, ye shall find a colt tied, whereon never raan 3 sat : loose and bring him. And if any say to you. Why do ye this ? say. The Lord hath tieed of him ; and Straightway he will send 4 hira hither. And they went and found the colt tied at the door, 38. Ye know not what ye ask — Ye know not that ye ask for sufferings, which must needs pave the way to glpry. The cup — Of inward ; the baptism— Gf out ward sufferings. Our Lord was filled with sufferings within, and covered with them without. 40. Save to ihem for whom ii is prepared — ^Thera who by patient continuance in well doing, seek for glory, and honour, and immortality. For these only eternal life is prepared. To these only he will give it in that day ; and to every man his own reward, accbrding to his own labour. 45. A ransom for many — Even for as many souls as needed such a ransom, 2 Cor. V, 15. 50. Casting away his garment — Through joy and eagerness. XI. 1. To Beih^iage and Bethany, at the mount of Olroes — The limits of'Be. thany reach,ed to the mount of Olives, and joined to those of Bethphage. Beth. phage was part of the suburhs of Jerusalem, aud reached from the mount of Olives to the walls of the city. Our Lord was now come to the place where tho bowidaries of Bethany and Bethphage met. * Matt. XX, 29 ; Luke xviii, >35. f Matt, xxi, 1 ; Luke xix, 29 ; John xii, 13. 124 ST. MARK. 5 without, in the street, and they loose him. And some of them that 6 stood there said. What do ye, loosing the colt ? And they said to 7 them as Jesus 'had commanded ; and they let him go. And they brought the colt to Jesus, and cast their garments on him, and he 8 sat on him. And many spread their garments in the way : and others cut down branches frora the trees, and strewed thern^ in the 9 way. And they that went before, and they tbat foUowed after cried, saying, Hosanna : blessed in the name of the Lord is he that 10 cometh. Blessed he the kingdom of our father David that cometh : hosanna in the highest. 11 * And Jesus entered into Jerasalem. and into the teraple, and having looked round about upon aU things; it being n9W evening, he went out to Bethany with the twelve. , 12 t And on the raorrow, as they were coraing from' Bethany, he 13 was hungry. And seeing a fig tree afar off, having leaves, he came, if haply he might find any thing thereon : and coraing to it, he found nothing but leaves ; .for it was not a season of figs. 14 And he answering said to it, No man eat fruit of thee hereafter for 15 ever; and his disciples heard. | And they corae to Jerusalem. And Jesus going into the temple, drove out them that bought and sold in the. temple, and overthrew the tables of the money chan- 16 gers, and the seats of thera that sold doves. And suffered not that 17 any one should carry a vessel through the teraple. And he taught, saying to them. Is it not written, § My house shall be called of all nations a house of prayer ? But ye have made it a den of thieves. 18 And the scribes and the chief priests heard ii; and sought how they raighty destroy him : for they feared hira, because the whole mul titude was astonished at his teaching. ' 19 II And when evening was come he went out of the city. And 20 passing by in the rnorning, they saw the fig tree dried up from •21 the roots. And j'eter reraeniberiHg, saith to him, Master, behold, -22 the fig tree which thou cursedst is withered away. And Jesus 13." I^'or it was not a season of figs — It was not (as we say) a good year for figs ; at least not for that eariy sort, which alone was ripe so soon in the spring. If we render the words. It was not the season of figs, that is, the tirae of gathering them in, it may mean. The season was ¦not yet : and so (inclosing the words in a parenthesis. And coming to it, he found nothing but leaves) it may refer to the former part of the sentence, and may be considered as the reason of Christ's going to see whether there were any figs on this. tree. Some who also read that clause in a parenthesis, translate the following words, for where he was, it was the season of figs.. And it is certain, this meaning of the words suits best with the great design of the parable, which was to reprove the Jewish Church for its unfraitfiilness at that very season, when fruit might best be expected irom thera. 10- He suffered not that any should carry a vessel through the temple — So .strong notions had oui: Lord, of even relative holiness ! And of the regard due to those places (as well as times) that are peculiarly dedicated to God. 18. They feared him — ^That is, they were afraid to take him by violence, lest it should raise a tumult ; because all the people was astonish^ at his teaching — Both at the excellence of his discourse, and at the majesty and authority with which he taught. 22. Have faith in God — And whb could find fault, if the Creator and Proprie tor of all things were to destroy, by a single word of his mouth, a thousand of his ¦» Matt, xxi, 10, 17, t Matt, xxi, 18. J Matt, xxii, 12 ; Luke xix, 45. ^ Isaiah Ivi, 7 ; Jer. vii, 11. |1 Matt, xxi, 20. CHAPTER xn. 135 23 answering saith to them, Have faith in God. For verily I say to ypu. Whosoever shall say to this mountain, -Be thou removed and cast into the sea, and not doubt in his heart, but believe that the things which-he saith shall come to pass, he shaU have whatso- 34 ever he saith. Therefore I say to ypu. All things whatsoever ye ask in prayer, believe that ye shaU receive, and ye shall have them. 35 * But when ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have aught against any, that your Father who is in heaven may forgive you also your 36 trespasses. But if ye do not forgive, neither wiU your Father who is in heaven forgive your trespasses. 37 t And they come again to Jerusalem. And as he was walking in. the teraple, the chief priests and the scrihgs and the elders come 38 to him, and say to him. By what authority dost thou these things ? 39- And who gave thee authority to do these things ?' Jesus answering said to them, I also will ask you one question, and answer me, 30 and I will teU you, by what authority I do these things. Was the 31 baptism of John from heaven or from raen? Answer rae. .And they reasoned araong themselves, saying. If we say from heaven, 33 hp will say, Why then did ye not beUeve him ? But if we say from men : they feared the people ; for all accounted John, that he was 33 indeed a prophet. And they answering say to Jesus, We cannot tell. And Jesus answering saith to them, Neither tell 1 you by what authority I do these things. XII. X -And he said to thera in payables, A man planted a vineyard, and set a hedge about it, and digged a wine fat, and built a tower, 3 and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far country. And at the season he sent a servant to the husbandmen to receive from 3 the husbandmen of' the frait of the vineyard. But they took, him, 4 and beat him, and sent him away empty. And again he sent to them another servant ; and at him they cast stones, and wounded 5 him in the head, and sent him away shamefully handled. And again he sent another, and him they kUled ; and many others, 6 beating some and killing some. Having yet therefore one son, his weU beloved, he sent, him also last to them, saying, They wiU re- 7 verence my son. But those husbandriien said among themselves. This is the heir : come, let us kiU him, and the inheritance will 8 be. ours. And they took him anji kUled him^ and cast him out of 9. the vineyard. What therefore wiU the lord of the vineyard do ? He wiU come and destroy the husbandmen, and will give the vine- 10 yard to others. And have ye not read even this scripture ? § The stone which the builders rejected, this is become the head of the 1 1 corner ? This was the Lord's doing, and it is marveUous in our 13 eyes. And they sought to seize him, but feared the multitude ; inanimate creatures, were it only to imprint this important lesson more deeply on one immortal spirit ? 25. When ye stand praying — Standing was their usual posture when they prayed. .Fofgive — And on this condition, ye shall have whatever you ask, with. out wrath or doubting. XII. 12. They feared the multitude — ^How wonderfal is the providence of God, using all things for the good of his children ! Generally the multitude is restrained * Matt, vi, 14. t Matt, xxi, 23; Luke xx, 1. J Matt- xxi, 43 ; Luke xx, 9. 4 Psalm cxviii, 22. . 136 ST. MARK. for they knew he had spoken the parable against them ; and leav ing him, they went away. 13 *And they send to hira certain of the Pharisees, and of thfe He- 14 rodians, to catch him in his discourse. And they coming say to hira. Master, we know that thou art true, and carest for no man ; for thou regardest not the person of men, but teachest the way of 15 God in truth. Is it lawful to give tribute to Cesar, or not ? ShaU we give, or shall we not give ? But he, knowing their hypocrisy, said to them. Why terapt ye me ? Bring me a penny, that I may 16 see it; and they brought it. And he saith to them, Whose is this 17 image and inscription? They say to him, Cesar's. And Jesus answering said to tBfem, Render to Cesar the things that are Cesar's, and to God the things that are God's. And they raarveUed at him. 18 t Then come to him the Sadducees, who say there is no resur-; 19 rection, and they asked him, saying. Master, Moses wrote to us, J If a man's brother die, and leave a wife, and leave no children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up issue to his bro- 20 ther. There were seven brethren, and the first took a wife, and 21 dying left no issue. And the second took her and died, neither 22 left he any issue ; and the third likewise. And the seven took 23 her and left no issue. Last of aU died the woman also. In the resurrection, therefore, when they shall rise, w|iose wife shall she 24 be of them ? For the seven had her to wife. And Jesus answer ing, said to them. Do ye not therefore err, because ye know not 35 the Scriptures, neither the power of God ? For when they rise from the dead, they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are 36 as the angels who are in heaven. And touching the dead that they rise, Have ye not read in the book of Moses, §how in the bush God spake to him, saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the 37 God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob ? He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the Hving. Ye therefore greatly err. 38 II And one of the scribes coming to him, having heard them dis puting together, and perceiving that he had answered them weU, 39 asked him, Which is the first commandraent of all ? And Jesus an swered hira. The first coramandment of aU is, ** Hear, O Israel ; the from tearing them in pieces only by the fear of their rulers. And here the rulers themselves are restrained, through fear of the multitude ! 17. They marvelled at AJm-r-At the wisdom of his answer. 25. When they rise from the dead, neither men marry nor women are given in marriage. 27. He is not the 'God of the dead, hut the God of the living — That is, (if the argument be proposed at length,) since the character of his being the God of any persons, plainly intimates a relation to them, not as dead^but as living; and since he cannot be said to be at present their God at all, jf they are utterly dead ; nor to be the God of human persons, such as Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, con. sisting of souls and bodies, jf their bodies were to abide in everlasting death ; there must needs be a fotuire state of blessedness, and a resurrection of the body to share with the soul in it. 28. Which is the first commandment ? — The principal, and most necessary to be observed. 29. The Lord our God is one Lord — This is the foundation of the first com mandment, yea, of all the commandments. The Lord our God, the Lord, the * Matt, xxii, 15 ; Luke xx, 20, f Matt, xxi, 23 ; Luke xx, 27, J Deut, xxv, 5- ^Exod,iii, 6, II Matt, xxvii, 34; Luke x, 25. -"-'Deut. vi, 4- CHAPTER XII, 127 80 Lord our God is one Lord. And thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and' with all thy 31 mind, and with all thy strength. This is the first commandment. And the second is like unto it, *Thou shalt love thy neighbour 33 as thyself. There is no other co.mmandrnent greater than these. And the scribes said to him, ExceUently well, Master ! Thou hast 33 said the truth ; for he is one : and there is no other but he. And to love him with all the heart, and with all the understanding, and with all the mind, and with all the strength, and to love his neighbour as himself, is more than all whole burnt offerings and 34 sacrifices. And Jesus, seeing that he answered discreetly, said to him. Thou art not far from the kingdom of God. And no man after that durst question him any more, 35 t And Jesus answering as he taught in the temple, said. How 36 say the scribes, that Christ is the Son of David ? For David him self said by the Holy Ghost, J The Lord saith to my Lord, Sit thou on my, right hand, tUl I make thine enemies thy footstool. 37 David therefore himself caUeth him Lord: how is he then his son ? And a great multitude heard him gladly. 38 §And he said to them in his' teacjiing, Beware of the scribes, who love to walk in long robes, and to be saluted in the market 39 places, And the chief seats in the synagogues, and the uppermost 40 jilaces at feasts ; Who devour widd.ivs' houses, and for a pretence ' make long prayers : these shall receive the greater damnation. 41 II And Jesus sitting over against the treasury, beheld how the pepple cast mpney into the treasury : and many that were rich 43 cast in much. And a poor widow coming, cast in two mites, God of aU men, is one God, essentially, though three persons. From this unity of God it follows, that we owe all our love to him alone. 30- With all thy strengthr-That is, the whole strength and capacity of thy understanding, will, and affections. 31. The second is like vmto it — Of a like comprehensive nature: comprising our whole-duty to man. Tliere is no other moral, much less ceremonial com^ maiidment, greater than these. 33. To love him with all the heart — To love and serve him, with all the united powers of the soul in their utmost vigour ; and to love his ¦neighbour as himself — To maintain the same equitable and- charitable temper and behaviour toward all men, as we, in like circumstances, would wish for from them toward ourselves, is a more necessary and important duty, than the offering the most noble and costly sacriices. 34. Jes'us said io him, T%ou art notfa/r from the kingdom of God — Reader, art not thou 'I then go on : be a real Christian : else it had been better for thee to have been afar off. , 38. Beware of the scribes — There was an absolute necessity for these repeated cautions. For, considering their inveterate prejudices against Christ, it could never be supposed the common people would receive the Qrospel till these incor rigible blasphemers of it were brought to just disgrace. Yet he delayed speaking in this uianner till a little before his passion, as know ing what effect it would quickly produce. Nor is this any precedent for us : we are not invested with the same.authority. 41. He beheld how people cast money into the treasury— This treasury received the voluntary contributions of the worshippers who came up to the feast ; which were given to buy wood for the altar, and other necessaries not provided for in any other way. » Lev. xix, 18. t Matt, xxii, 41 ; Luke xx, 41. t Psa. ex, 1. ^ Matt, xxiii, 5 ; Luke XX, 46. II Luke xx, 1. 128 ' ST. MARK. 43 which make a farthing. And caUing to him his disciples, he saith to thera, VerUy I say unto you, that this poor widow hath cast in 44 raore than they aU who have cast into the treasury. For they aU did cast in of their abundance : but she of her penury did cast in aU that she had, even her whole living. XIII. * And as he was going out of the temple, one of his disciples saith to him. Master, see what manner of stones, and what, man- 2 ner of buildings ! And Jesus answering said to him, Seest thou these great buildings ? There shall not be left one stone upon 3 another that shall pot be throwp down. And as he sat on the mount of Olives, over against the temple, Peter and James and 4 John and Andrew asked him privately, TeU us when shall these things be ? And what shall he the sign when aU these things shaU 5 be fulfilled ? And Jesus answering said. Take heed lest any de- 6 Ceive you. For many will cpme in , my name sayirig, I ara He, 7 and wiU deceive many. But when ye shall hear pf wars and ru- mpurs pf wars, be not troubled ; for it must be : but the end is not r 8 yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom : and there shall be earthquakes in divers places, and there shall be famines and troubles : these are the beginning of 9 sorrows, t But take heed to yourselves, for they will deliver you to councils, and ye shall be beaten in synagogues, and shall stand before" rulers and kings for^ ray sake, for a testimony to theiri. 10 X And the Gospel must first be published araong all nations. But 1 1 when they shall hale you and deliver you up, take no thought before hand what ye shall speak, neither do ye premeditate ; but whatso ever shall be given you in that hour, that speak ; for it is not ye 12 that speak, but the Holy GhoSt. Now the brother shaU betray the brother to death, and the father the sOn : and the children shall rise 13 up against their parents, and cause them to be put to death. Arid ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake ; but he that en dureth to tha end, he shall be saved. 14 § But when ye shall see the abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel the prophet standing where it ought not, (let him that readeth understand,) then let them^'that are in Judea flee to the 15 mountains : And let not him that is on the house top go, down into the house, neither enter in, to take any thing out of his house. 16 And let not him that is in the field turn back to take up his gar- 17 ment. But wo to them that are with child; and to them that give 18 suck in those days. And pray ye that your flight be not in the 19 winter. For in those days shall be affliction, such as was not from 43. / say to you, that this poor widow hath cast in ¦more than they all — See what judgment is cast on the raost Sf ecious, eutward actions by the Judge of all ! And how acceptable to him is the smallest, which springs from self-denying love ! XIII. 4. Two questions are here asked ; the one concerning the destruction of Jerusalem : the other concerning the end of the world. 11. The Holy Ghost will help you. But do not depend upon any other help For all the nearest ties will be broken. 14. Where it ought ¦not — That place being set apart for sacred uses. 19. In those days shall be affliction, such as was not from the beginning of the » M^tt. xxiv, 1 ; Luke xxi, 5. t Luke xxi, 12. J Matt, xxiv, 14. 4 Matt, xxiv, 15; Luke xxi, 20 ; Dan. ix, 27. CHAPTiER XIV. 129 the beginning of the creation, which God created until now, neither 20 shall be. And unless the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh should be saved : but for the elect's sake whom he hath chosen, 21 he hath shortened those days. * Then if any man say to you, Lo, 22 here is Christ, or lo,'Ae is there, believe it not. For false Christs and false prophets shaU rise, and shall show signs' and wonders, to 23 seduce, if possible, even the elect. But take ye heed : Behold, I have foretold you all things. 24 But in those days, after that tribulation, the sun shall be darken- 25 ed, and the moon- shall not give her light, And the stars of heaven shall be falling, and the povrers that are- ih the- heavens shaU be 36 shaken. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in the 37 clouds, with great power and glory; And then shall he send his angels, and gatiter together his elect, froni the four winds, frorii the _ uttermost part of the earth, to the uttermost part of heaven. 38 t Now learn a parable from the fig tree. When its branch i^ now tender and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh; 29 So likewise when ye see these things corae to pass, know that he 30 is nigh, even at the door. Verily I say to you, this generation shall 31 in nowise pass, till -all these tilings be done. Heaven and earth shall, pass away, but my words shall in nowise pass away! 33 But of that day or that hour knoweth no one, no, not the angels that are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father. 33 X Take heed ; watch and pray : for ye know not when, the time 84 is. For the Son of man is § as a man taking a far journey, who left his house, and gave authority to his servants, arid to each his 35 work, and comraanded the porter to Watch, v Watch ye therefpre j for ye know not when the master of the house cometh ; at evening, 36 or at midnight, at cock crowing, or in the morning : Lest coming 37 suddenly he find you sleeping. And what I say to you, I say to aU, Watch. XIV. II And after two days was the feast of the passover and of un^ leavened bread ; and the chief priefets and the scribes sotight hovl^ they might apprehend hini by subtlety,- and put hira to -deaths 2 But they said, Not at the feast, lest there be a tuniult of the peoj creation — May it not be doubted, whether this be yet fully aoooraplished ? Is not much of this affliction still to come ? 20. The elect — ^The Christians : whom he hdth chosen — That is, hath taken out of, or separated frora, the world, through sanetifisation Of the Spirit and belief of the truth. He hath shortened— That is, will surely shorten, 24, But in those days— Whieh immediately precede the end of the world : dftef that tribulation — Above described, 29. He is nigh — The Son of man. 30. All these thinga — Relating to the temple and the cityj 32. Of that day — The day of judgment is often iri the Scriptures erflphatically called thai day. ' Neither the Son — Not as man : as man he was rio more omni scient than omnipresent. But as God he knows 411 the circumstandes of it. 34. The Son of man is as a man taking a fai' journey — Beirig about tb leaVe this world and go to the Father, he appoints the services that af e to be perfonri- ed by all his servants, in their several stations. This Seems chiefly to resppct ministers at the day of judgment : but it may be applied to all men, arid to the time of death. * Matt. xxiV, 23. t Matt, xxiv, 32 ; Luke xxi, 28. J Maff . xlciv, 42 ; Luke *xi, 34', fMatt. xxv, 14 ; Luke xix, 12. || Matt, xxvi; 1 ; Luke xxii, 1. 9 130 ST. MARK. 3 pie. ¦* And he being in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper, as he sat at table, there came a woman having an alabaster box of ointment, of spikenard, very -jcostly,; and shaking the box, she 4 poured it on his head. But there were sorae that had indignation within theraselve's, and said, Why was this wasteof the ointment 5 made ? For this ointment plight have been sold for more than three 6 hundred pence and given to the poor; . And they murmured at her. But Jesus said, Let her alone : why trouble ye her ? She hath 7 wrought a good work on rae. For the poor ye have al-ways, vnth. ypu, and when ye wiU ye may dp them gpod-; but me ye have not 8 always. , She hath done what she could : she hath beforehand 9 embalmed my body for the burial. Verily I say to you, whereso ever this Gospel, shall be preached throughout the whole world, what she hath done shall be spoken of also, for a memorial of her. 10 t And Judas Iscariot, one of the twelve, went to the chief priests, 1 1 to betray hira upto therii. And hearing it they were glad, and pro mised to give hira raoney. And he sought how he might conve niently betray him. IS J And on the first day of unleavened bread, when they killed the passover, his disciples say to him. Where wilt thou that we go and 13 prepare, that thou mayest eat the passover ? And he Sendeth two of his disciples, and saith to them. Go ye intp the city, and there shall meet you a man carrying a pitcher of water: follow him. 14 And wheresoever he shall go in, say ye to the man of the house. The Master sa.ith. Where is the guest chatnber, where I shall eat 15 the passover with my disciples? And he wUl show you a large 16 upper room furnished : there make ready for us. And his disci ples went forth, and came into the city, and found as he had said to them.. And they made ready the passover. 17 § And in thei evening he cometh with the twelve. And as they 1 8 sat and ate, Jesus said. Verily I say to you, one of you that eat 19 with me will, betray me. And they were sorrowful, and said to 20 him one by one, Is it I ? And another said. Is it I ? And he answer ing said to them. It is one of the twelve that dippeth with rae in 21 ,the dish. The Son of man indeed goeth as it is written of him; but wo to, that man by whdm the Son of man is betrayed : it had been good for that man if he had not been bom. 22 And as they ate, Jesus took bread, and blessed, and brake it, 23 and gave to them, and said, Take, eat : this is my body. And he took the cup,, and having given thanks, gave it them, and they alt 24 drank of it. And he said tp them, This is my blppd pf the New XIV. 4. Some had indignation — Being incited thereto by Judas : and said— Probably to the woraen. 10. Judas went to ihe chief priests — Immediately after this reproof^ having anger now added to hiis covetousness. ,13. Go into the tity, and there shall meet you a man — It. was highly seasonable ¦ for our Lord to give them this additional proof both of his knowing all things, and of his influence over the minds of men. . 15. Furnished— The word properiy means, spread with carpets. 24. This is my blood of the New Testament — That is, this I appdint to be a * Matt, xxvii 6. tMatt. xxvi, 14; Luke xxii, 3. J Matt, xxvi, 17; Luke xxii, 7. ^ ^ Matt, xxvi, 20 ; Luke xxii, 14. CHAPTER XIV. 131 85 Testament, which is shed for many,' Verily I say to you, I will drink no ,more of the fruit of the vine, till that day that I drink it new in, the kingdom of Gpd. , 36 * And having sung'-the hymu; they went out toward the raount 27 of Olives. And Jesus saith to them. Ye will all be offended at me this night ; for it is written, f I will smite the shepherd, and the 28 sheep shaU be scattered. But after I Eim risen, I will gO before 29 you into Galilee. But Peter said to him, I'hough all rrien shall 30 be offended, yet will not I. Jesus saith to hint, Verily I say t6 thee, That thou to-day, this night befbre the cock crow t\Vice, wilt 31 deny me thrice. But he said the moVe vehemently. If I must die with thee I -will in nowise deny thee; In like mannet klso said they all. 32 X And they come to a place named Gethsemane ; and he saith 33 to his disciples. Sit here while I shall pray. Apd he taketh with him Peter and~ James and John ; and he began to be sore arpazed 34 and in deep g,nguish. And saith tO the-m, My sOtll is exceeding sor-i 35 rovifful ,even to death : tarry ye he^e and watch.- And going for ward a little, he fell op. the ground, and prayed, that if it were 36 possible, the hour might pass from hira. And he said Abba, Fa ther, all things are possible to thee : ta'ke away this cup^from me i 37 yet not what I wiU, but 'what thou wilt.^ And he coiiie'th apd fipd- eth them sleeping, apd saith to Peter, Simon, Slefepest thou?— » 38 Gouldest' thou not watch one hour ? Wateh and pray lest ye enter into temptation ;^ the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. 39 And going away agairi he prayed, speaking the same words. And 40 retuming, he found them asleep again (for their eyes were heavy) 41 and they knew not what to answer hiiri. Arid he cometh the third time, and saith- to them. Sleep on now, and take your rest. It is enough. The hour is come : behold, the Son ef man is betrayed perpetual sign find memorial of ray blood, as shed for jestablishirjg tJie new covpnant, that all whp shall believe in me may receive all its gracious pi-pmisesj 25. / will drink no more of the fruit of the vine, till I drink ii new in ihe iijig-. dom of God — That is, I shall drink np mOfe befpre I die : the riext wine I drmld will net be earthly, but heavenly. 27. This ¦fiiglfl — The Jews in reckpriing their days begari With the evenings accerding tc the Mesaic cprnplitatipir, which called the eVeriirig arCd the raprning the first day, 'Gen. i, 5. And sp that\which sifter.suris'et is he-re Called this night, is, ver. 30, called tp-day.' The expression there is peculiarly signififiirit. Veril^ I say to thee, that thou thyself, cpnfiderit as fhpU art, to-day, even within feiif and twenty hours ; yeaj this night; or eVer fhe suri be ris&ri, iiay, before the cock trow iwitie, before'thiree in the tnerriing. Wilt deny me thrice. Our Ldrd dbubt. less sppke Sp detefminately, as knowing ,a cbbk wbuld cfPW pricb befefe the usual time pf ccck crpwing. By phap. xiii, .35, it appearjs, that the third Watch of the night, eriding at thre^ in the morning, was cjbirimbnly styled the cock Crowing. ' ' , ,33. Sore amazed — The eriginal wbrd imports the most shbc'king aniaifemenf, Mingled With grief: arid that Word in the neit VerSe Which we render iorrolofvl, intiniates, that he was sWrroUnded with sorrow on every side, breaking in upori him with such violence, as was ready to separate his sOul from his body. 36. Abba, Father — St. Mark seeriis to add the Word .hotter, fcy' way of expli. cation. 37. Saith io Peter— H^he Jiealous, the confident Peter. * Matt, xxvi, 30 ; Luke xxii, 39 ; John xviii, 1. t Zedb. xiii, 7. i Matt, xxvi, 36. 132 ST. MARK. 43 into the hands of sinners. Rise up ; let us go: lo, he that betray eth rae is at hand. ' 43 * And immediately, whUe he yet spake, cometh up Judas, one of the twelve, apd with hira a great multitude, with swords aud 44 clubs from the chief priests, apd the scribes, and the elders. Now he that betrayed hira had given them a signal, saying, Whomso- 45 ever I shaU kiss,, is he : seize a.nd lead hira away safely. And when he was come, he goeth straightway to him, and saith, Mas- 46 ter, Master ! and kissed him. And they laid their hands on him, 47 and tppk him. f And one of them that stood by, drawing a sword, 48 smote the servant of the high priest, and cut off his ear. And Jesus answering said to them. Are ye come out as against a rob- 49 ber, with. swords and clubs to take me 1 I was daily with ^ou ip the tertiple teaching, and ye took me not ; , but that the Scriptures 50 may be fulfilled. Then they all forsook him and fled. And a 51 certain young man followed hira, having a lineri cloth cast about 52 his naked body ; and' the young men laid hold on him. And he left the linen cloth, and fled from them naked.- 53 X And they led Jesus away to the; high priest, and with him assembled all the chief priests, and the elders, and the scribes. 54 And Peter foUpwed him afar pff, even intp the palace of the high , priest, and sat with the servants, and wanned himself at the fire. 55 § Then the chief priests and all the council sought for evidence 56 against Jesus, to put him to death, and found none. For many bore false witness against him ; but their evidences were not suf- 57 ficient. And cei;tain men arising bore false witness a.gainst him, ' 58 saying. We heard him say, I will destroy this temple made with hands, and in three days I will build another made without hands. 59 And neither so was their evidence sufScient. Thpu the high priest 60 rising up in the midst, asked Jesris, saying, Answerest thou no- 61" thipg ? What is it that these witness against thee ? || But he held his peace, and" answered nothing. Again the high priest asked. 44. Whomsoever I shall kiss — Probably our Lord, in great condescension, Jiad used (according to the Jewish custom) to permit his disciples to do this, after they had been some time absent. » 51. A youngs man — It does riot appear, that he was one pf Christ's disciples. Probably hearing an unusual noise, he started up put pf his bed, net far from the garden, and ran out with only the sheet about him, to see what was the matter. And the young men laid hold on him — ^Who was only suspected to be Christ's disciple : but could not touch them who really were so. 55 All the council sought for witness and found none — ^What an amazing proof of the overruling providpnce of God, considering both their authority, and the rewards they cOuld offer, that no two consistent witnesses could be procured,' to charge him with any gross crime. ' " 56. Their evidences were not sufficient-r-The Greek words literally rendered Me, Were iiot equal : not equal tp the charge bf a capital Crime : it is the same word in the 5?th verse. 58. We heard/ him say — It is observable, that the words which they thus mis. represented, were spoken by Christ at least three years before, John ii, 19. — Their going back so far to find matter for the charge, was a glorious, though silent attestation of the unexceptionable manner wherein he had behaved, through the whole course of his public ministry. ? Matt, xxvi, 47 ; Luke xxii, 47 ; John xviii, 2. f Matt, xxvi, 51 ; Luke xxii, 49 ; John xviii, 10. % Matt, xxvi, 57 ; Luke xxii, 54 ; John xviii, 12. '§ Matt, xxvi, 59. II Matt, xxvi, 63 ; Luke xxii, 67. CHAPTER XV. 133 him and said to him, Art thpu the Christ, the Sen pf the Blessed ? 63 And Jesus said, I am ; and ye shall see the Sen pf man sitting at the right hand ef ppwer; and cpming with the clouds of heaven. 63 Then the high priest rent his clothes, and saith. What farther need 64 have we of witnesses ? Ye have heard the blasphemy : what thirik 65 ye ? Arid they all condemned hira to be worthy of death. And sorae began to spit on him, and to cover his face, and to buffet him, and say to him, Prophesy, And the servants smote him with the palms of their hands. 66 * And as Peter was in the hall below, there coraeth one of the 67 raalds of the high priest. And seeing Peter warraing himself, she loo|i:ed on him, and said. Thou wast also with Jesus of Naza- 68 reth. But he denied, saying, I know not, neither understand 1 what thou meanest. And he went out into the porch and the 69 cock crew. And the maid seeing him again, said to them that 70 stood by, This is one of thera. Apd he depied it agaip. And a little after those that stood by said again to Peter, Surely thou art one of thera ; for thou art a Galilean, and thy speech agreeth 71 thereto. Then began he to curse and to swear, I know not this inan 73 of whora ye speak. And the second tirae the cpck crew. And Peter called to raind the word that Jests had said to hira, Before the cock crow twice, thou wilt deny rae thrice. And he covered his.head and wept. XV. f And straightway in -the raorning the chief priests having consulted with the elders and scribes, and the -whole -council, hav ing bound Jesus, carried him away and delivered him to Pilate. 3 And Pilate asked him, Art thou the king of the Jews ? And he 3 answering said to him. Thou sayest it. -:| And the chief priests 4 accused him of raany things. And Pilate asked him agah^, saying, Answerest thou- nothing ? Behold how mapy thipgs they witpess 5 agaipst thee. But Jesus apswered nothing "any more, so that 6 Pilate marvelled. Now at every "feast he released to them one 7 prisoner, whomsoever they would. And 'there was one named Barabbas, who lay bound with them that had made insurrection 8 with him, who had coraraitted raurder ' in the insurrection. And the multitude crying aloud, asked him to do as he had ever done 9 for them. And, Pilate answered them, sajdng, WiU ye that I 10 release to you the king of the Jews ? (For he knew that the chief 11 priests had delivered him for envy.) But the chief priests stirred up the people to ask, that he would rather release Barabbas to them. 13 And Pilate answering said to thera again. What will ye then that I do to hiifi whora ye call the king of the Jews ? And they cried 72. And he covered his Aead— Which was a usual custom with moSirners, and «vas fitly expressive both of grief and shame. XV. 7. Insurrections—A crime which the Roman governors, and Pilate in par. ticular, were more especially concerned and careful to punish. 9. Will ye that I release to you the king of the Jews — Which does this wretched man discover most? Want of justice, or courage, or common sense ? The poor coward sacrifices justice to popular clamour, and enrages those whom he seeks to appease, by so unseasonably repeatifig that title. The king of the Jews^ which he could not but know was so highly offensive to them. * Matt, xxvi, 69 ; Luke xxii, 56 ; John xviii, 25. t Matt- xxvii, 1, 2 ; Luke xxii, 66 ; xxiii, 1 ; John xviii, 28. t Matt, xxvii, 12. 134 ST- MARK- 13 out again, Crucify hira. Then Pilate said to them. Why, what 14 evil hath" h'fe done ? But they cried out the more exceedingly, )5 Cracifyhira. And Pilate, wiUing to satisfy the people, released Barabbas to them, and having scourged Jesus, delivered him to be crucified. 16 * And the soldiers led him away to the haU called Praetoriuin, 17 and call together the whole troop. And they clothe him with purple, and having platted a crown of thorns, put it abput his head. 18 And they saluted him. Hail, kiug ef the -Jews. And they smote 19 him on the head with a cane, and spit upon hirii, and bowing their 20 knees, did him homage, f And when they had mocked him, they took the purple robe frpra hira, and put his own clothes on him, and 31 led hira out to crucify him. And they compel one Simon a Cyre- nian, who was passing by, coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to bear his cross. 22 X And they bring him to the place, Golgotha, which is, being 33 interpreted, the place of a skull. And they gave him to drink -34 wine mingled with myrrh ; but he received it not. And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments, casting lots upon 35 them, what every man should take. And it was the third hour 86 when they crucified him. And there was an inscription of his g7- accusation written over, THE KING OF THE JEWS. And with him they crucify two thieves, one on his right hand, and 28 one on his left. And the scripture was fulfiUed, which saith, § And 29 he w-as numbered with the transgressors. || And they that passed by, reviled him, wagging their heads and saying. Ah, thpu that 30 destroyest the temple, and buildest it in.thi-ee days. Save thyself, 31 and corae down from the cross. In like raanner also the chief priests mocking said to one another, with the scribes. He saved 32 others; cannot he save himself? Let the Christ, the king of Israel, come down now from the cross, that we may see and believe. 33 They also that were crucified with him reviled him. *,* And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness over all the earth 34 until the ninth hour. And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud -voice, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabacth;ini ? Which is, being inter- 35 preted. My God, my God, why hast thou forsakep me ? Apd some of them that stood by hearing it said. Behold, he caUeth 36 Elijah, And one ran, and filling a sponge with vinegar, put it on a 16. Prffitonamr— The iriner hall, where the preetor, a Roraan raagistrate, used tP give judgment. But gt. Jehn calls the whele palace by this name. n, Purple-T^Ae reyal robes were usually purple and scarlfet, St, ^axk and John tprm this a purple rebe, St. M-atthew a scarlet pne. The *ryrian purple is said not tp have been very different frora scarlet. 21. The father of Alexander and Rufus, — These were afterward twp eminent Christians, und ijiist haye Ijeon well knpwu v^hen St. Mark wrete. ,, 24, 25. St. Mark seems tp intiraate, that they first nailed hjjn to the cross, then parted his garments, and afterward reared up the cross, 34. My God, rjiy God, iiihy hast thou foraaken me — rThereby claiming Gfod as his Gpd ; and yet lamenting his Father's withdrawing the tekens ef his Ipve, and treating him as an enemy, while he bare pur sins. , * Matt, xxvii, 27 ; John xix, 2. f Matt, xxvii, 31 ; John xix, 16. i Matt; xxvii, 33 Luke xjjjii, 33; John xix, 17. ^ Isaiah \'n\, 12. jIMatt. x^vii, 39. *'^Matt, xxvii, 45 ; Lukp xxiii, 44. CHAPTER XVI. 135 pane, and, gave him to drink, saying. Let alone ; let us see if Elijah will come to take him down. 37 * And Jesus cried with a loud voice, and expired. 38 And the veil of the temple was rent in twain, frora the top to 39 the bottorin. And the centurion, who stood over against hira, seeing that having so cried he expired, said, Truly this raan was the 40 Son of God, There were also woraen, beholding frora afar, among whora was Mary M^agdalene afld Mary the mother of Jariies the 41 less, and of Joses, and Salome : Who also when he was in Galilee', followed him and served him, and many other women who had come up with him to Jerusalera. 42 -j" And the evening being now come, (because it was the prepa- 43 ration, that is, the day before the Sabbath,) Joseph of Arimath^, an -honourable counsellor, who also hiraself waited for the kingdom of God, came and went in boldly to Pilate, and asked the .body of 44 Jesus. And Pilate marvelled that he was dead already : and call ing to him the centurion, he asked if he had been any while dead ? 45 And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to Joseph. 46 And having bought fine linen, he tOok him down and wrapped him in the linen,^ andlaid hiiri in a sepulchre, which was hewn out of a 47 rock, and rolled a stone to the door'of the sepulchre. And Mary- Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld where he was laid. XVI. I.And when the Sabbath was over, Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James arid Salome, -had bought spices, that 2 they might come and erabalm him. And very early in the morn ing, the first day of the -week, they came to the sepulchre, at the 3 -rising of the sun. And they said one to another. Who shall roll us 4 away the stone from the door of the sepulchre ? (For it was very great.) And looking up, they saw that the stone was roUed away. 5 And eptering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, clothed in a white robe ; and they were affrighted. 6 He saith to them. Be not affrighted : ye seek Jesus of Nazareth, who was crucified. He is risen : he is not here. Behold the place 7 where they laid hira. But gp, tell his disciples, and Peter, He goeth before you into Galilee : there shall ye see him, as he said 41. Who serued, A!??^— Provided him with .necessaries. 42. Because it was the day before the Sabbath — And the bodies raight not hang on the. Sabbath day : therefore they were in haste to have them taken down. 43. Honourable — A man of character E^nd reputation : A counaellorf—A member of the sanhedrim. Who waited for the kingdom of God — ^Who expected to see it set up on earth. 46. He rolled a alone — By his servants. It was too large for him to roll himself. 1 XVI. 2. At the rising of the sun — They set out while it was yet dark, and carae within sight of the sepulchre, for the first tirae, just as it grew light enpugh to discern that the stpne was rolled away. Matt, xxviii, 1 ; Luke, xxiv, 1 ; John XX, 1. But by the tim,e Mary had called Peter and John, and they had viewed the sepulchre, the sun was rising. 3. Who shall roll us away the stone — ^This seems to have been the only diffi. culty they apprehended. So they knew nothing of Pilate's having sealed the stone, and placed a guard of spldiers there. 7. And Peter — Though he so oft denied his Lord. What amazing goodness was this ! * Matt, xxvii, 50 ; Luke xxiii, 46 ; John xix, 30. t Mattxxvii, 57 ; Luke xxiii, 50; John xix, 38, t Matt, xxviii, 1 ; Luke xxiv, I ; John xx, 1. 136 ST. MARK. 8 to ypu. And going out they 'fled from the sepulchre ; fer they trerabled and were amazed ; and they said npthing to any, for they 9 were afraid. * Now when Jesus was risen early, the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he 10 had cast seven devils'- t She went and told thein that had been 11 with him, as they mourned and, wept. But they hearing that he 12 was alive, and had been seen of her, believed npt- :|: After that he appeared in -another forra unto two of thera, ^s they were walking, 13 going into the country. A.nd they -vVent and told ii to the rest, 14 neither believed they thera. § Afterward he appeared to the eleven sitting at meat, and Upbraided them with their unbelief and hardnBss of heart, because they belieVed net them whp had, seen him when he was risen. ' , , 15 And he said te them, || Go ye into all the worid, and preach the 16 Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized, ^shall 17 be saved ; but he that believeth not shall be condemned. Arid these signp shall follow them that .believe : in my name they shall cast out 18 devils : tliey sliall speak with new tongues: They shall take up ser pents, and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall in nowise hurt them : they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. 19 ¦** So then the Lord after he had spokep to them, was received up 29 into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God. And they went foptli, and preached every where, the Lord working with theffl, and confirming the word with signs following. 13- Neither believed they them. — They were moved a little by the testimony of these, added to that of St. Peter, Luke xxiv, 34; but they did not yet fully believe it. 15. Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature — Oiir Lord speaks withput any limitation qr restriction, Jf therefore every creature in every age hath not heard it, either those who should have preached, or those who shpuld have heard it, or both, made void the counsel of God herein. 16. Arid is baptized — In token thereof. Every one that believed was bap tized. But he that believeth not — Whether baptized or unbaptized, shall perish everlastingly. . 1 7. And these signs ahall follow them that believe-^An eminent author sub. joins, "That believe with that very faith mentioned in the preceding verse." -(Though it is certain that a man may work miracles, and not have saving faith, Matt, vii, 22, 23.) " It was not one faith by which St. Paul wasr saved, another by which he wrought miracles. Even at this day in every believer faith has a latent miraculous power ; (every effect of prayer being roally mitaculous ;) although in many, both because of their own littleness of faith, and because the world is unworthy, that power is nbt exerted. Miracles, in the beginning, were helps to faith ; now also they are the object of it; At Leonberg, in the memory of our fathers, a cripple that could hardly move with crutches, while the dean was preaching pn this very text, was in a mement made whele." Shall follo%D — , The wprd and faith must gp befpre. In my name^—By my authority committed to them. Raising the dead is riot mentioned. So our Lord performed even raore than he promised. -' , 18. If they drink 'any deadly thing — But not by their own choice. Gbd never calls us tp try any such experiments. 19. The Lord — Hpw seaspnable is he called by this-title ! After he had spoken to them — Fpr forty days. 20. They ¦preached every where — At the time St. Mark wrete, the apostles had already gone intp all the. knpwn wprld, Rpm. x, 18 ; and each of them waS there known- where he preached: the name of Christ only was known throughout the world. * John XX, 11. t Luke xxiv, 9 ; John XX, 18. J Luke xtiv,a3., ^ Luke xxiv, 36 ; Jphrixx, 19. II Matt, xxviii, 19. ** Luke x\iv, 50. NOTES GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. LUKE. 1 Forasmuch as many have undertaken to compose a narrative of 3 the facts which have been fully confirmed among us, Even as they who were eye witnesses and ministers of the word from the begin- 3 ning, delivered them to us : It seemed good to me alsq, having accurately traced all things from -their -first rise, to write unto thee 4 in order, most excellent Theophilus, .That thou mayest know the ' certainty of those things wherein thou hast been instructed. Verses 1, 2. This shurt, weighty, artless, candid dedicatien, belengs tn the Acts; as well as the Gespel of St. Luke. Many have undertaken — He .does net mean St. Matthew er Mark ; a,nd St. Jphn did npt write sp early. Fer these were eye witnesses themselves and ministers of the word. ; ' , , ' 3. To write in order — St. Luke describes in prder pf time ; first. The Acts of Christ; his cpnception, birth, childhopd, baptism, miraples, preachingj passion, resurrection, ascensipn : then. The Acts, of the Apostles. But in many smaller circumstances he dees net pbserve the erder pf time. Most excellent Theo. philus — This was the appellatipn usually given tp Rpriian gpverners. Theophilus (as the ancients inform us) was a person of eminent quality at Alexandria. in Acts i, 1, St. Luke does not give him that title. He was thei) probably a private man. After the preface St. Luke gives us the history of Christ, frora his coraing into the world to his ascension into heaven. HEKEIN WE MAY OBSERVE, I. The beginning : and therein. 1.-" The conception of John . , ., , ,> , Chap, i, 5-25 2. The conception of Christ 26-56 3, The birth and circumcision of John ; the hymn of Zacharias ; the youth of John . , , . ~. . . . . 57-80 4, Christ's birth , , ii, 1-20 Christ's circumcision and name ,,,,.. 21 Presentation iri the temple 22-38 Country ?.nd growth , , ' , , , , 39, 40 II, The middle, when he was twelve years old and upward . , 41-52 III. The bourse of the history. A. The introductipu, vvherein are described Jphn the Baptist; Christ's baptism, and temptatien , , . . , iii, iv, 1-13 B. The acceptable year in Galilee, v d. Proposed at Nazareth , 14-30 b. Actually exhibited, I, At Capernaum and near it ; here we may observe, 1 , Actions not censured, while Jesus i 1, Teaches with authority " . . ' 31, 32 2, Casts out a devil 33-37 3, .Heals many sick , , 38-41 4, Teaches every where ' 42-44 138 NOTES ON -ST. LUKE. 5. Calls Peter ; then Jaraes and John . 6- Cleanses the leper 2. Actions censured, more and more severally , here 1. The healing the paralytic . . , . 2. The calling of Levi ; eating with publicans and 3. The question concerning fasting 4. The pluckingthe ears of corn 5. The withered haiid restored ; snares' laid 3. Actions having various effects on various persons. 1. Upon the apostles ..... 2. Upon other hearers . . , , 3. Uporij the centurion . , , , 4. Upon the disciples of John, The occasion : the young raan raised . The message and answer . . . The reproof of them that believed not John 5. Upon Simon and the penitent sinner . 6. Upon the woman who ministered to him 7- Upon the people . - . . , • „ Upon his mother and brethren II- On the sea, and . . . . , Beyond it HI, On this side again. ^ 1. Jairus and, the flux of blood , . 2. The apostles sent . . . 3. Herod's doubting ..... 4. The relation of, the apostles 5. The earnestness of the people; our Lord's benignity ; five thou sand fed . . . . - . . ... C The preparation for his passiouj a. A recapitulation of the' doctrine concerning his person : his pas sion foretold . .' . . * . . . ¦ ... ¦ , b. His transfiguration ; the lunatic healed ; his passion again foretold; humility enjoined ... c. His last journey tp Jerusalera, Awhich we may divide intp eighteen intervals, - ,' - 1. The inhpspitable Samaritans borne with 2. In the way, improper followers repelled, Proper ones pressed forward 3. Afterward the seventy setit; and received again And_the scribe taught to love his neighbour, by the of the good Samaritan 4. In Bethany, Mary preferred before Martha 5. In a certain p^ace the disciples tattght'to pray A devil cast out," and, the action defended The acclamation of the woman corrected Those who desire a sign reproved 6. In a certain house, the scribes and Pharisees censured 7. Our Lord's discourse to, his disciples 1 To one that interrupts him To his disciples again' To Peter To the people 8. The necessity of repentance shown . A woman healed on the Sabbath . ' . 9. The fewness pf them that are saved ,' '- . 10. Herod termed a fox ; Jerusalem reproved . 11. In the Pharisee's house, he Cures the dropsy on the Sabbath end . . . . . . . Teaches humility Hospitality . . . The nature of the great supper , The necessity of self denial Chao. V, 1-U 12-16 17-26 27-3233-39 vi, 1-5 6-11 12-1617-40 vii, 1-10 II7I718-23 24-35 1 36-50 viii, 1-3 '4-18, 19-21 2S-2627-39 40-55 ix, 1-67-9 , 10 I1-I7 1,8-2V28-50 51-57 58-62 X, 1-24 exairiple 25-37 38-42 xi, 1-13 14-26 27, 28 29-36 37-5'< xii, 1-12 13-21 '22-40 ' 41-53 54-59 xiii, 1-9 10-21 22-30 31-35 xiv, 1-6 7-11 12-14 15-24 25-35 NOTES ON ST. LUKE. 139 20-37 xviii, 1-8 9-14 15-1718-27 28-3031-34 35-i2 xix,, 1-19 11-28 12. Joy over repenting sinners defended,. and . . Chap, xv, 1—10 , Illustrated by the story of the prodigal son . , -. -, 11-32 The unjust steward, wise in his generation , , , , , xvi, 1-13 The Pharisees reproved ; and warned by the story of the , 14-18 rich raan and Lazarus , - . , , • . , . 19-31 Cautions against scandals xvii, 1-4 The faith of the appstles increased . , . , , 5-10 13, In the confines of Samaria and Galilee be heals ten lepers , 11-19 14, Answers the question concerning the time when the,kingdoni of God should come , . , , Comraends constant prayer ; , . Recommends humility by the story of the Pharisee and publican .,,,,, 15, Blesses little children , , - . Answers the rich ybung man And Peter, asking what he should have 16, Foretells his passion a third time 17, Near Jericho, cures a blind man . 18, In Jericho, brings salvation to Zaccheus Answers tduching the sudden appearance of his kingdom D. Transactions at Jerusalem, a. The four first days of the great week, 1. His royal entry , . , 2, The abuse of the temple corrected , . , . . Its use restbred, and Vindicated '¦ ,• . • . . , . . . 3, His discourses in the temple, 1, The parable of the husbandmen , . > . 8, The ansvver, concerning paying tribute , And the' resurrection . . 3. The question concerning the Son of David 4. The disciples admonished . . &. The poor widow's offering cpmmended . 4. His predicticn pf the end pf the temple, the city, and the wprld 5. Judas's agreement with the chief priests , . ¦ b. Thursday, 1. Peter and Jphii prepare the passpye'r , , . , 2. The Lprd's Supper ; discpurse after it , . . 3, The dispute, which pf them was greatest , , , .4. Peter, and -the Other appstles warned , , , . 5, On the rapunt uf Olives, 1, Jesus prays ; is in an ageny ; strengthened by an angel ; wakes his disciples . , ,, 2. Is betrayed ; unseascnably defended 3. Cai'ried tb the high priest's hpuse . Denied by Peter , , , Mucked , , . . . e. Friday, 1, His passipn .and death : transaptiens, 1. In the council . . , , , 2, With Pilate 3. With Herod , , . . . 4, With Pilate again , , . . 5. In the way. , , , , , 6. At Golgotha, where. The crucifixion itself, and Jesus's prayer His garraents parted , ; Scoffs : the inscription on the cross , The penitent thief . The prodigies, and the death of Jesus The beholders of it , 2, His burial ...... d. Friday evening and Saturday , 29-4445,4647,48 XX, 1-8 9-19 20-26 27-40 41-44 45-47 xxi, 1-4 5-38 xxil, 1-6 7-13 14-23 , 24-30 31-38 39-46 47-53 54 55-62 63-65 66-71 xxiii, 1-5 6^12 13-25 26-3233,34 34 35-39 40-4344-46 47-49 50-53 54-56 140 ST. LUKE. e., His resurrection made known, 1. To the women . . • • ¦ • • -Chap, xxiv, 1-12 2. To the two going into the ccuntry, and to Peter , , 13^35 3. To the other apostles 36-45 /. The instructions given his apostles : his ascension . . , 46-53 5 Thkre was in the days of Herod, the king of Judea, a certain priest named Zachfirias, of the course of Abia: and his wife was 6 of the daughters of Aaron^ and her name was Elisabeth. And they were both righteous before God, walking in aU the command- 7 ments and ordinances of the Lord blameless. And they had no child, because Elisabeth was barren, and they were both advanced 8 in years. And whUe he executed the priest's office before God, 9 in the order of his course, According to the custom of the priest's office, his lot was to burn the incense, going into the t«mple of 10 the Lor,d. And the whole multitude of the people were praying 11 without, at the time of the incense, And there appeared to him an angel of the Lord, standing on the right side bf the altar of incense. 13 And Zacharias seeing him was troubled, and fear fell upon him. 13 But the angel said to him. Fear not, Zacharias ; for thy, prayer is heard, and thy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee a son, and thou shalt 14 call his name John. And thou shalt have joy ,and exultation, and 15 many shall rejoice at his birth. For he shall be great before the Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor strong drink ; and he shall 5. The course of Abia — The priests were divided into twenty-four courses, cf which that pf Abia was the eighth, 1 Chren. xxiv, 10. Each course ministered in its turn, for seven days, from Sabbath to Sabbath. And each priest of the course or set in waiting, had his part in the temple service assigned him by lot. 6. Walking in all the moral commandments, and ceremonial ordinances, blame less — How admirable a charapter ! May pui: behavipur be thus unblamable, and our obedience thus sincere and universal ! 10. The people were praying without, at the time of the incense — So the pious _ Jews constantly did. And this was the fouridation of that elegant figure, by which prayer is- in Scripture so pften cprapared to incense. Perhaps one reason of ordaining incense might be, to intimate the acceptableness of the pr9,yer that accompanied it ; as well as tp remind the wershippers pf that sacrifice cf a sweet-smelling savpur, which was ence tP be pffered tp Gpd for them, and of that incense, which is continually offered wilh the prayersof the saints, upon the golden altar that is before the throne. Rev. viii, 3, 4. 12. Zacharias was troubled — Although he was accustomed to converse with God, yet we see -he was thrown into a great consternation, at the appearance of his angelical messenger, nature not being able to sustain the sight. Is it not then an instance of the goodness as well as of the wisdom of God, that the ser vices, which these heavenly spirits render us, are generally invisible ? I?. Thy prayer is heard — Let us obse'rve with pleasure, that the prayers of pious worshippers corae up with acceptance before God ; to whora no costly per. fume is so sweet, as the fragrancy of an upright heart. An answer of peace was here returned, when the case seeraed to be most helpless. Let us wait patiently for the Loid, and leave tp his own wisdora the time and mariner wherein he will appear for us. Thou shalt call his name John — John signifies the grace or favour of Jehovah. A name well suiting the person, who was afterward so highly in favour with God, and endued with abundance of grace ; and who, opened a way to the most glorious dispensation of grace in the Messiah's kingdom. Arid so Zacharias's former prayers for a child, and the prayer which he, as the repre sentative of the people, was probably offering at this very time, for the appearing of the Messiah, were remarkably answered in the birth of his forerunner. 15. He shall he great before the Lord — God the Father : of the Holy Ghost and the Son of God mention is made immediately after. And shall drink neither wine CHAPTER I. 141 be filled with the Holy Ghost, -even from his mother's womb. 16 And many of the chUdren of Israelshallhe trim to the Lord their 17 God. And he shall go before him in the spirit and power ot Elijah, to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people 18 prepared for the Lord. - And Zacharias said to the angel-, Mfhereby shaU I know this ? For I am an old man, and my wife 19 advanced in years. And the angel answering, said to him, I am Gabriel, that stand in the presence of God, and ara sent to speak 30 to thee, and to show thee these - glad tidings. And behold, thou shalt be dumb, and not able to speak, till the day that these things are done, because thou believedst not my words, which shall be 31 fulfUled in their season. And the people were waiting for ZaCha- 33 rias, and marvelled that he tarried so long in the temple. And , coming out, he could not speak to thera ; and they perceived that he had seen a vision in the teraple ; for he beckoned to them, and 33 remained speechless. And when the days of his ministration 34 were accomplished, he went to his own house. And after these days, his wife Elisabeth conceived, and hid herself five months, 25 saying. Thus hath the Lord done to rae, in the days wherein he ' looked upon rae, to take away my reproach among men. 36 And in the sixth month, the Angel Gabriel was sent frpm God, 37 to- a city of Galilee, named Nazareth. To a virgin of the house of David, espoused to a man whose name was- Joseph, arid the vir- nor strong drink — Shall be exemplary for abstemipusness and self denial ; and sp much the mere filled with the Hely .Cfhpst. . 16. And many of the children of isr(fel ahall he turn — Npne therefore lieed be ashamed pf " preaching like Jehn the Baptist," To the Lord their God — To Christ, ' ' , 17. He shall go before hirn,, Christ, in the power and spirit of Elijah — ^With the same integrity, cpurage, austerity, and ferveur, and the sarae pewer attending; his wprd : to tuirn the hearts of the fathers to the children — Tp recencile thcse- that are at variance, te" put an end tp the mest bitter quarrels, such as are very frequently these between the nearest relatiens : and the hearts of. the disobedient to the wisdom of the just — And the mpst pbstinate sinners tP true wisdem, which is only found among them that are righteous before God. 18. Zacharias said, Whereby shall I know this ? — In how different a spirit did the blessed virgin say. How shall this he ? I^oharias disbelieved the fact : Mary had no doubt of the thing ; but only inquired concerning the raanner of it. 19. / am Gabriel, that stand in the presence of God — Seven angels thus stand before God, Rev. viii, 2 ; who seem the highest of all. There seems to be a remarkable gradation in the Words, enhancing the guilt of Zacharias's unbelief.. As if he had said, I am G-abrinl, a holy angel of God : yea, one of the highest order. Not only so, but am now peculiarly sent from God ; and that with a mes sage to thee in particular. Nay, and to show thee glad tidings, such as ought to be received with the greatest jpy and readiness. 20. Thou shalt be dumb — The Greek werd signifies deaf, as well as duriib : and it seems plain, that he was as unable to hear, as he was to speak ; for his friends were obliged to make signs to Jiim, that lie might understand them, ver. 62. 21. The people were waiting — For him to come arid dismiss them (as usual) ^ with the blessing. ~ 24. Hid herself — She retired from company, that she might have the more leisure to rejoice and bless God for his wonderfctl mercy .- 25, He looked upon me to take away my reproach— -B^nennesa was a great reproach among the Jews. Because fruitfulness was promised to the righteous^ 26. In the aigth month — After Elisabeth had conceived. 27. Espoused— >lt was customary among the Jews, for persons that married. 142 ST. LUKE. 38 gin's name was Mary, And the angel coming in to her. Said, HaU, thou highly favoured \ the Lord is with thee : blessed art 39 thou among women. But she seeing Mm, was troubled at his saying, and reasoned, ^what manner of salutation this should' be. 30 And the angel said to her. Fear not, Mary: for' thou hast found 31 favour with God. And behold, thou shait conceive in thy womb, 32 and bring forth a son, and shalt caU his name Jesus. He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest; and the Lord 33 God shaU give hira the throne of his father Daivid, And he shaU reign over the house of Jacob for ever, and of his kingdora there 34 shall be no end. Then said Mary to, the angel, flow shall this be, 35 seeing I know not a man? And the angel answering said to- her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the High est shall overshadow thee ; therefore also that hely thing which 36 shall b-e born, shaU be called the Son of God. And behold, thy cousin Elisabeth, she hath also conceived a son in her old age : 37 and this is the sixth month with- her who was caUed barren. -For 38 with God nothing shall . b6 impossible. Apd Mary said. Behold - the hapdmaid of the Lord:* be it unto me according to thy word. And the angel departed from her. 39 And Mary arose in thosedays, and went with haste intp the hill 40 country, into',a city of Judah, And entered into the house of Za- 41 charias, and saluted Elisabeth. Apd when Elisabeth heard the to contract before witnesses soirip time before. And as Christ was to be born of a pure virgin, so" the vvisdom of God ordered it to be of one espoused, that to pre vent reproach he might have a reputed father, atcordirig to the flesh. 28. Hail, thou highly, favoured ; the Lord is with thee); blessed art thou among women — Hail is the salutation used by bur Lord to the woraen after his resurrec tion : thou art highly favoured, or hast found favour with God, ver. 30, is na more than was said of Noah, Moses, apd David. The Lord is loith thee, was said to Gideon, Judg. vi, 12 ; and blessed shall she he ahoie ¦women, of Jael, Judg. V, 24. This salutation gives noroora for any pretence of paying adoration to the virgin ; ashaving no appearance of a prayer, or of worship offered to her. 32; He shall be called the Son of the Highest— In this respect also : and thatini a more eminent sense than any, either man or angel, can be called so. The Lord shall give him the throne of his father Da-vid — That is, the spiritual kingdom, of which David's was a type. , , , ' 33. He shall reign over the hoiise of Jacob — In which all true believers are included. 35. The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the poper of the Highest shall overslfadoW thee — The power of God was put forth by the Holy Ghost, as the im. mediate Divine agent inthis work : and so he exerted the power of the Highest as his own power,' who together With the Father and the Son is the most high God. Therefore also — Not only as he is Gqd from eternity, but on this account likewise he shall be called the Son of God. - ' 36. And behold, thy cousin Elisabeth^—Thoagh Elisabeth was of the house of Aaron, and Mary of the house bf David, by the father's side, they might be re. lated by their mbthers. For the law only forbad heiresses marrying into another tribe. And so other ' persons continually intermarried ; particularly the families of David and of Levi, ' ' ' • - 38. And Mary aaid. Behold the handmaid of the Lord — It is nbt improbable, that this time of the virgin's humble faith, consent, and expectation, might be the very time of her conceiving. 39.. A city of Judah — Probably Hebron, which was situated in^he hill couutry of Judea, and belonged to the house of Aaron. 41. When Elisabeth heard the salutation of Mary — The discourse with which she saluted her,' giving an account of what the angel had said, the joy of her CHAPTER I. 143 salutation of Mary,' the babe leaped in her woinb : and Elisabeth 42 "was fiUed with the Hdy Ghest, And cried with a lend vpice and said, Blessed art theu ampng wpmen, and blessed is the frait pf ,43 thy wpmb. , And whence is this tp me, that the mpther of my 44 Lord should come to me ? For lo ! when the voice of thy saluta tion sounded in my, ears, the babe leaped in my wpmb for joy. 45 And happy is she diat believed ; for there shaU be a perforraance 46 of those things which were told her, from the Lo*d. And Mary 47 said. My soul, doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit hath rejoic«i 48 in God my Saviour. For' he hath regarded the low estate of his handmaid : for behold, from henceforth all generations siaU caU 49 me blessed. ¦ For he. that is mighty hath do.ne to me great things, 50 and holy is his name. . And his mercy is on thpm that fear hini, 51 frora generation to generation. He hath wrought strength 'with his arra ; he hath scattered the proud in the imagination of their 53 hearts. He hath put down the -mighty' from their thrones, and 53' exalted thera of Ipw degree.,: He hath fiUed the hungry with good 54 things, but sent the rich erapty away. He hath helped his servant 55 Israel, in remembrance of his riaercy, As he spoke to our fathers, 56 "to Abraham and to bis seed for ever. And Mary abode .with her about three months, and returned to her pwn house. 57 Now Elisabeth's fuU time carae, that -she should be delivered, 58 and she brought forth a son- And her neighbours and relations heard that the Lord had showed great raercy upon her, and they 59 rejoiced with.he'r. And on the eighth day they carae to circura- cise the chUd, and they called hira Zacharias, after the name of 60 his father. But his mother answering, said. Nay, but he shall be 61 .called John. And they said to her. There is none of thy kindred 63 that is.paUed by that name. And they made signs to his father, 63 what he woUld have him called. And asking for a writing tablet, soul so affected her body, that the very child in her womb was moved in an un common manner, as if it leaped for joy. 45. Happy ia ahe that believedr-'-'Piohah\y. she had in her mind the unbelief of Zacharias. > 46. And JIfory Mid-^Under a prophetic impulse, several things, which perhaps she herself did nbt thpn fuUy understand. . 47. M^y apirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour — She seems to turn her thoughts here to Christ himself, who, was to be bom -of her, as the angel had told her, he should be the Son of the Highest, whose name should be Jesus, tbe Saviouc. And she rejoiced in hope of salvation through faith- iri him, which is a blessing common to all true believere, more than in being his-iriother after the flesh, which was an honour peculiar to her. And certainly she" had the same reason to rejbice in (Jod her Saviour that we have : because he had regarded ihe low estate of his handmaid, 'm like manner as he regarded our low estate ; and vouch safed to come and save her and us, when we were reduced to the lowest estate of sin and rai^ery. , < 51. He hath wrought strength with his a>rm—Th&t is, he hath shown the ex ceeding greatness of bis power. She speaks prbpheticajly of those things as al'- ready done, which God was about to do by the Messiah, He hath scattered tht proud — ^Visible and invisible, 52. He hath put down the rnighty—Bothangeh and men. 54. He hath helped his servant I^ael — By sending the Messiah." 55. To hia seedr— His spiritual seed : all true believers. 56. Mary returned to her own house — ^And thence soon after to Bethlehem. 60. His mother said. — Doubtless by revelation, or a particular impulse from God;. 144 ST. LUKE. he -wrote saying, His.nariie is John. And they marvelled all- 64 And immediately his mouth was opened, and his tongue loosed, and 65 he spake, blessing God. And fear came on all that dwelt round about them, and all these things were noised abroad, in all the 66 hiU country of Judea. And aU that heard iAem, laid i^Ae/n up in their hearts, saying. What manner of chUd shaU this be ? And the hand 67 of the Lord was with him.. And his father Zacharias was filled 68 with the Holy Ghost, and prophesied, saying,- Blessed be the Lord 69 God of Israel ; fpr he hath visited and redeemed his people. And hath raised up a'horn-of salvation for us, in the house of his ser- 70 vant David: As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, who 71 have been since the world began :- That we should be' saved from 73 our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us ; To perform the piercy promised to our fathers, and to remeraber his holy cove- 73 nant. The oath which he sware to our father Abrahara, That he 74 would grant us, being delivered out of the hand of his enemies, to 75 serve him without fear, In holiness and righteousness before him, 76 all the days of our life. And thou, child, shalt be a prophet of the Highest : for thou shalt go before the face of the Lord, to prepare 77 his ways. To give knowledge of salvation to his people, by the 78 remissipn pf their sins, Thipugh the tender mercy of our God, 79 whereby tbe day spring frora on high hath visited us. To shine on them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of de^ith, to direct our 80 feet into the way of peace. And the chUd grew, and waxed strong' in spirit, and was in the deserts, tiU the day of his being shown to Israel. II. And in those days there went out a deeree from Augustus Ce- 3 sar, that all the world should be enrolled. (Now this first enrol- 3 ment was made wheri Cyreriius was governor of Syria.) And all 4 went to be enrolled, every one to his own city. And Joseph al^o went up from Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth into Judea, to- the ' city of 'David, which is called Bethlehem, (because he was of the 66. The hand of the Lordr — The peculiar power and Messing of God. ' 67. And Zacharias prophesied— Of things immediately tb follow. But it iff observable, he speaks of Christ chiefly ; of John only, as it were, incidbntailly. 69- A horn — Signifies honour, plenty, and strength. A hqrn of salvation — ¦ That is; a glorious -and mighty Saviour. 70. His prophets, who have been since the world began — For there were pro phets from the very beginning. 74. To serve him without fear — Without any slavish fear. Here is the sub stance of the great promise. That we shall be alvt;ays holy, always happy: that being delivered from Satan and sin, frora every Uneasy and unholy teraper, wo shall joyfully love and serve God, in every thought, word, and work. 76. And thou, child— He now speaks to John ; yet not as a parent, but as a prophet. , - - / 77. To give knowledge of salvation hy the remission of sins — The knowledge of the remissioa of our sins being the grand instrument of present and eternal sal vation, Heb. viii, 11, 12. But the immediate sense of the Words seems to be, to preach to them the Gospel doctrine of salvation by the remission of their sins. 78. The day spring — Or the rising sun; that is, Christ, II. 1. That all the world should he enrolled— That all the irihabitants, male and female, of every town in the Roman empire, with their families and estates,- should be registered. * 2.. When Cyrenius was governor of Syria— When PttWius SuTpicius QuiriwW governed the province of Syria, in which Judea was then iricludied. CHAPTER II. 145 5 family and houselipld of David,) To.be enroUed with Mary, his 6 espoused wife, being with child. And while they were there, the 7 days were fulfilled, that she should be delivered. *And she brought forth her son, the first born, and swathed hira, and laid hira in a manger, because there was no room for them in the inn. 8 And there were in the same country, shepherds lying out in the 9 field, and keeping watch over their flock by night. And lo, an an gel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shone 10 round about thera : and they were sore afraid. And the angel said to thera. Fear not ; for behold I bring you glp,d tidings of 11 great joy, which shall be to aU people. For to you is bom this- 13 day in the city -of David, a Saviour, who is Christ the Lord. And this shall be a sign to you ; ye shall find the babe, wrapped in swad- 13 dling clothes, lying in a Inanger. And suddenly there was with "the angel a multitude of the heavenly host, praising God and say- 14 ing. Glory to God in the highest ; and on earth peace ; good wiU , toward raen. 15 And when the angels were gone away from them into heaven, the shepherds said one to another, Let us go to Bethlehem, and see this thing which is done, which the Lord hath made known to us. 16 And they canie -with haste, and foupd Mary apd Joseph, apd the 17 babe lying in the manger. And having seen it, they made known abroad the saying which was told them conceming the child. 18 And aU that heard wondered at the things which were told them 19 by the shepherds. But Mary kept all theise thinj^s, comparing them 30 together in her heart. And the shepherds returned, glorifying and praising God for all the things that they had heard arid seen, as it was told them. ' 31 And when eight days were fulfilled, to circumcise the chUd, his name was called Jesus, which was named of the angel, before he was conceived in the womb. 33 And when the days of purification were fulfilled according to the 6. And while they were there, the days were fulfilled that she should be deliver ed — Mary seems not to have known that the child must have been born in Beth lehem, agreeably to the, prophecy. But the providence of God took care for it. 7. She laid him in the manger — Perhaps it might rather be translated in the stall. They were ledged in the px stall, fitted up en pccasipn of the great cpn- cpurse, fer poor guests. There was no room for ihem in the inn — Now also, there is seldom ropm fpr Christ in an inn. 11. To you — Shepherds; Israel; mankind. 14. Glory be to God in ihe highest ; on earth pface ; good will toward rrien — The sheuts pf the multitude are generally broken into shprt sentences. This re joicing acclamation strongly represents the piety and benevolence of these hea. venly spirits : as if they had said, Glory he to God in the highest heavens : let all the angelic legions resound his praises. For With the Redeemer's birth, peace, and all kind of happiness, ccme dpwn tp dwell on earth : yea, the Pverflpwings pf Divine good will and favpur are new exercised toward men. 20. For all the things that they had heard— From Mary ; as it was told them — By the angels. 21. To circumcise the child — That he might visibly be made under the law by a sacred rite, which obliged him to keep the whole law ; as also that he might be owned to be the seed of Abraham, and might put an honour on the solemn dedi- •ation of children to God. 22. The days — The forty days prescribed. Lev. xii, 2, 4. » Matt, i, 25. 10 146 ST. LUKE. ' law of Moses,.they brought him up to Jerusalem, to present him ta ' 33 the Lord : (As . it is written in the law of the Lord, * Every male 34 that openeth the womb shaU be holy to the Lord,) And to ofl^er a sacrifice according to that which is said in the law of the Lord, ¦ t A pair of turtle doves, or two young pigeons. 35 And behold, there was a man in Jerasalem whose name was Simeon, and this man was just and devout, waiting for the consola- 26 tion of Israel : and the Holy Ghost was upon him. And it had been revealed to him by the Holy Ghost, that he should not see 27 death before he had seen the Lord's Christ. And he came by the Spirit into the temple. And when his parents brought in the 38 child Jesus, to do for him after the custom of the law. He took him 29 up in his arms, and blessed God, and said. Lord, now lettest thou 30 thy servant depart in peace, according to thy word : Fpr mine 31 eyes have sefen thy, salvation ; 'Which thou hast prepared befoie 32 the face of all people. A light revealed to tbe Gentiles, and the glory of thy people Israel. And Joseph and his mother marveUed 33 at those things which were spoken of him. And Simeon blessed 34 them, and, said to Mary his mother. Behold, this child is set for the fall apd risipg again" of many in Israel, and for a sign which 35 shall be spoken against, (Yea, and a sword shall pierce through thy own soul also,) that the, thoughts of many hearts may be re vealed. 36 And there was one Anna, a prophetess, the daughter of Pha- nuel, of the tribe of Asher ; she was far advanced in years, having 37 lived with a husband seven years from her virginity. And she was a widow of about four-score and four years, who departed not from the temple, but served God with fastings and prayers, night 38 and day. And she coming in at that hour, gave thanks to the Lord, 24. A pair of turtle doves, or two young pigeons — ^This offering sufficed for the poor. 25. The consolation of Israel — -A common phrase for the Messiah, who was to be the everlasting consplation of the Israel df God. The Holy Ghost was upon AJm-"— That is, he was a prophet. . ' 27. By the Spirjt — By a particular revelation or impulse from hira. 30. Thy salvation — Thy Christ, thy Saviour. 32. And the glory of thy people Israel — For after the Gentiles are enlightened, all Israel shall be vaved. 33. Joseph, and his mother marvelled at those things which were spoken — For they did not thoroughly, understand them. 34. Simeon blessed them — Joseph and Mary. This child is set for the fall and rising again of many — That is, he will be a savour of death to some, to unbeliev ers ; a savour of life to others, to believers : and for a sign wj^ich shall he spoken . against — A sign frpra Gpd, yet rejected pf men : ,but the time for declaring this at large was not yet come : that the thoy,ghts of many hearts may be revealed — The e-vent will be, that by means of that cpntradictipn, the inmpst thpughts of' raany, whether good pr bad, will be raade maiiifest. 35. A sword shall pierce through thy own soul — Sp it did, when- he suffered : particularly at his crucifixipn. 37. Fourscore and four years-— These were the years pf her life, net her widowhood only. Who departed nqt from the temple — ^Who attended there at all the stated hours pf prayer. But served God with fastings and prayers — Even at that age. Night and day — That is, spending therein a censiderable part of the night, as well as pftbe'day. * Exod. xiii, 2. f Lev xii, 8. CHAPTER II. 147 and spake of him to all that were waiting for rederiiption in Jeru- 39 salem. And when they had performed all things, according to the law of the Lord, they r^tumed into Galilee, to their own city Na- 40 zareth. And the chUd grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with wisdora ; and the grace of God was upon him. 41 Now his parents went to Jerasalem every year at the feast of 42 the passover. And when he was twelve years old, they went up 43 to Jerasalem, after the custom of the feast.. And when they had fulfilled the days, as they returned,- the ,child Jesus tarried behind 44 - in Jerusalem ; and Joseph and his raother knew it not. But sup posing him-to be in the company,' they went a day's journey ; and - sought him among -iAeir kinsfolk and amOng-iMr acquaintance. 45 And not finding "him, they went back to Jerusalem, seeking him. 46 And after three days, they found him iri the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing theni and asking them ques- 47 tions. And all that heard him were astonished at his understand- 48 ing and answers. And seeing him they were amazed. And His mpther said to him, Son, why hast thou done thus, to us ? Behold, 49 thy father and T have sought thee sorrowing. And he said to thera, WJiy sought ye rae ? Knew ye not that I raust be about 50 ray Father's business ? And they understOpd npt the saying which 38. 7*0 all that were waiting for redemption — The sceptre now appeared to be departing frora Judahj though it was not actually goiie: Daniel's weeks were plainly near their period. And the revival of the spirit of prophecy, together with the memorable occTirrences relating to the birth of John the .Baptist, and of Jesus, could not hut encourage and quickeu the expectation of pious persons at this time. .' i ¦ . ' ¦ ^ . Let the example of these aged saints animate those, whose hoary heads, IHce theirs, are a crown of glory, being found iri the way of righteousness. Let these venerable lips, ,sp soon tb be silent in the grave, be now employed in- the praises of their Redeemer. Let them labour to leave those behind, to whom Christ will be as precieus as he has been tp them ; and whp will be waiting for God's salva. tion, when they are gone to enjpy it. . ¦ . • , 40. And the -child grew — ^In bpdily strength and stature ; and waxed strong in spirit— T^^e ppwers ef his human mind daily improved; filled with wisdom — By the light of the indwelling Spirit, which gradually opened itself in his soul ; and the grace of God wa^upon him — That is, the peculiar favour of God rested upon him, even as man. - 43. The child Jesus-^St. Luke describes in order JesuS the fruit of the womb, chap, i, 42 ; an infant, chap, ii, 12 ; a little child, ver. 40 ; a child here, and after ward a man. So our Lord- passed through and sarictified every stage of human life. Old age only did not beccme hira. 44. Supposing him to have been in the company — -As the , men and wcmen usually travelled in distinct cempanies. 46. After three days — The first day was spent in their journey, the seccnd, in thpir return tp Jerusalem : and the third, iu searching for Kim there': they found him in, the temple — In an apartment of it : sitti-ng in the midst of the doctors — Npt one word is said of his disputing with them, but only of his asking and answering questions, which was a very usual thing in these -assemblies, and indeed the very end ef them. And if he was,- with ethers, at the feet ef these teaebers (where learners generally sat) he might be said tp bp in the raidst of them, as they sat on benches of a seirii-circular form, raised above their hearer's an^ disciples. 49. Why sought ye me .'-^He does not blame thera for losing, but for thinking It needfol to seek him : and intimates, that he could not be lost, nor found any where, but doing tht will of a higher parent. 50. It is observable that Joseph is not mentioned after this time ; whence it is probable, he did not live long after. 148 ST. LUKE. 51 he spake td them. And he went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and was subject to them ; but his mother kept aU these 52 things in her heart. And Jesus increased in wisdom and in stature, and in favour with God and man. Ill, * Now in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Cesar, Pontius Pilate being governor of Judea, and Herod being tetrarch of Galilee, and his brother PhUip tetrarch of Iturea and of the re- 2 giop of Trachonitis, and Lysanias tetrarch of Abilene, Annas being the high priest and Caiaphas, the word of God carae to John, the 3 son of Zacharias, in the wilderness. And he came into aU the country about Jordan^ preaching the baptism of repentance, for the 4 remission of sins : As it is -written in the book of the wprds pf the Prppliet Isaiah, saying, t The voice of one crying aloud in- the wUdemess, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. 5 Every valley shall be fiUed, and every mountain and hiU shaU be brought low ; and the crooked shall be raade straight, and the rough 6 ways smooth : And all flesh shall see the salvation of God. Then 7 said he to- the multitude that came forth to be baptized of him, Ye brood of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come ? 8 Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance ; and begin. not to say within yourselves. We ha-ve Abraham to our father ; for I say to you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children 9 to Abraham. And now also the axe lieth at the root of the trees : every tree therefore which bringeth not forth good fruit, is hewn down and cast into the fire. 10 And the multitude asked him, saying, 'What then shall we do ? 52. Jesus increased in wisdom — As to his human nature, and in favour with God — In proportion to that increase. It plainly follows, that though a man were pure, even as Christ was pure, still he would have room to increase in holi. ness, and in consequence thereof to increase in the favour, as well as in the love of God. III. 1. The fifteenth year of Tiberius — Reckoning from the time when Augus. tus made him his colleague in the einpire. Herod being tetrarch of Galilee — ^The dominions of Herod the Great were, after his death, divided into four parts or tetrarchies. This Herod his son was tetrarch of Galilee, reigning over that fourth part of his dominions. His brother reigned over two other fourth, parts, the region of Iturea, and that of Trachonitis (that tract of land on the other side Jordan, which had formerly belonged to the tribe of Manasseh.) And I/ysanias (probably descended from a prince of that name, who was some years before governor of that country) was tetrarch of the remaining part of Abilene, which was a large city of Syria, whose territories reached to Lebanon and Damascus, and contained great numhers of Jews. 2. Annas being high priest, and Caiaphas — ^There could be but ene high priest, strictly speaking, at ence. . Annas was the high priest at that time, and Caiaphas his sagan or deputy. 5. Every valley shall he filled, ^c^-That is, every hinderance shall be removed. 6. The salvation of God— The Saviour, the Messiah. 8. Say ¦not within yourselves. We have Abraham to our father — ^That is, trust not in your being merabers of the visible Church, or in any external privileges whatsoever : for God now requires a change of heart ; and that without delay. 10. He answereth — It is not properiy John, but the Holy Ghost, who teaches us in the following answers, how to come ourselves, and how to instruct other penitent sinners to corae to Christ, that he may give them rest. The sum of all this is, Ceose to do evil, learn to do well. These are the fruits worthy of repentance * Matt, iii, 1 ;, Mark r, ' I. f Isaiah xl, 3. CHAPTER HI. 149 1 1 He answering saith to them. He that hath two coats, let hirii im part to hira that hath none ; and he that hath meat, let him do 13 likewise. And publicans also came to be baptized, and said to 13 him, Master, what shall we do? And he said tp them. Exact no 14 more than what is appointed you. And soldiers likewise asked Mm, saying, And what shall we do ?" And he said to thera. Do -violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely ; and be content with your pay. 15 And as the people were in expectation, and all mused in their 16 hearts of John, whether he was not the Christ, John answered, saying to them all, I indeed baptize you with water, but one migh tier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose : he shall baptize ypu with the Holy Ghost and with fire : 17 Whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and wiU gather the wheat into his gamer, but the chaff he wiU 18. bum with unquenchable fire. And raany other things into ex- 19 hortation preached he to the people. But Herod the tetrarch be ing reproved by hira concerning Herodias, his brother PhUip's 80 wife, and concerning all the evils which Herod had done. Added also this above all, that he shut up John in prison. 31 * Now when all the people were baptized, it came to pass, that Jesus also being baptized, and praying, the heaven was opened, 33 And the Holy Ghost descended in a bodUy form, as a dove, upon him, and a voice came frora heaven, saying, Thou art rny beloved Son, in thee I delight. 33 And Jesus was about thirty years of age, when he began his ministry, being, as was supposed, the son of Joseph, who was the son 34 of Heli, The son of Matthat, the son of Levi, the son of Melchi, the 25 son of Janna, the son of Joseph, The son of Mattathias, the son of 36 Amos, the son of Nahum; the son of Esli, the son of Nagge, The son of Maath, the son of Mattathias, the son of Shiraei, the son oi Jo- 37 seph, the son of Judah, The son of Johanan, the son of Rhesa, the son 20, He shut up John — This circumstance, though it happened after, is here mentioned before our Lord's baptism, that his history (that of John beirig cori- eluded) may then follow without ariy interruption, 21, Jesus praying, the heaven teas opened — It is observable, that the three voices from heaven, see chap, ix, 29,. 35 ; John xii, 28 ; by which the Father bore witness to Christ, were pronounced either -while he was praying, or quickly eifter it. 23. And Jesus was — John's beginning was computed by the years of princes : our Saviour's by the years of his own life, as a more august era. About thirty ¦years of age — ^He did not now enter upon his thirtieth year (as the common trans lation would induce one to think) but he now entered on his public mitiistry : being of such an age as the Mosaic law required. Our great Master attained not, as it seeras, to the conclusion of his thirty-fourth year. Yet what glorious achievements did he accomplish within those narrow limits of time ! Happy that servant, who, with any proportionable zeal, despatches the great business of life ; and so much the more happy, if his sun go down at noon. For the space that is taken from the labours of time, shall be added to the rewards of eternity. The son of Heli — That is, the son-in-law : for Heli was the father of Mary. So St. Matthew writes the genealogy of Joseph, descended from David by Solo mon ; St. Luke that of Mary, descended from DaVidby Nathan. In the genealogy of Joseph (recited by St. Matthew) that of Mary is implied, the Jews being accustomed to marry into their own families. * Matt, iii, 13 ; Mark i. 9. 150 ST. LUKE. 28 of Zerubbabel, the son oi Salathiel, the son of -Neri, The son of Melchi, the son oi Addi, the son oi Cosam, the son oi Elmodam, the 29 son oi Eij The son oi Jose, fhe son of Eleazar, the son oi Jorim, the 30 son oi Maithat, the son of Levi, The son oi Simeon, the son of Judah, 31 the son oi Joseph, tlie son of Johanan, the son oi Eliakira, The son oi Melea, the son oi Menan, the son of Mattatha, the son of Nathan, the 32 son oi 'DsLvid,,The son oi Jesse, the son oi Obed, the son of Booz, 33 the son oi Salraon, the son oi Naasson, The son oi Aminadab, the son 34 .of Aaron, the son of Esrom, the son of Phares, the son of Judah, The son oi Jacob, the son of Isaac, the son of Abraham, the son of Terah, 35 the- son oi Nahor, The son oi Saruch, the son oi Ragau, the son oi 36 Phalec, the ^on of Heber, the son of Sala, The son of Cainan, t'he son of Arphaxad, the son of Shem, the son of Noah, the son oi Lariiech, 37 The son of Methuselah, the son of jEnoch, the son of Jared, the son 38 .of Malelfeel, the son of Cainanj The son oi Enos, the son of Seth, the son of Adam, the son of God. IV. * And Jesus being full of the Holy Ghost, returned , from Jor- 2 dan, and was led by the Spirit into the wilderness, Being forty days terapted by the devil. And in those days he ate nothing, and 3 when they were ended,' he hungered. And the devil said to him, If thou be the Son of God, command this -stone that it be made 4 bread-' And Jesus answered him, saying, It is written, t Man 5 shall pot live by bread alpne, but by every wprd of God. And the i^evil leading him up into a high mountain, showed hira all 6 the Idngdoms of the world in a moment. And the devil said to him. All this power will I give thee, and the glory of them ; for 7 it is delivered to me, and I give it to whomsoever I will. If 8 thou therefore wilt worship me, aU shall be thine. And Jesus answering said to him. It is written, X Thou shalt worship the 9 Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. And he brought hirn to Jerasalem, and set hira pn the, battlement of the temple, and said to him. If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down from 10 hence : For it is written,- ^ He shall charge his angels concerning 1 1 thee, to keep thee : And in their hands they shall bear thee up, 12 lest at any time thou dash thy foo't agaipst a stope. And Jesus answering said to him. It is said, || Thou shalt not tempt the Lord 13 thy God. - And the devil having ended all the temptation, departed from him till a convenient season. ,. 14 And Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit into Galilee,'and 38. Adam the son of Gbd — That is, whatever the sons of Adam receive from their human parents, Adam received iraraediately from God, except sin and misery. IV. 1. The wilderness — ^Supposed by some tp have been in Judea ; by ethers tp have been that great desert of Htoreb or Sinai, where the children of Israel were tried for forty years, and Moses and Elijah fasted forty days. 6. / give it to whomsoever I will — Not so, Sataii. It is God, not thou, that - putteth down one, and setteth up another : although sometimes Satan, by God's permission, -may occasion great revolutions ih the world. 13. A corivenient season — In the garden of Gethsemane, chap. Xxii; 53., 14. Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit — Being niore abundantly strength. ened afitpr liis conflict. ¦ * Matt, iv, 1 ; Mark i, 12. f Deut. viii, 3, | Deut, vi, 13, ^ Psa. xci,-!!. II Deut. vi, 16. CHAPTER IV. 151 ¦there went out a fame of him through all the region round .15 about. And he taught in their synagogues, being, glorified of all. 16 * And he came to Nazareth, where he wa« brought up; and as his custom was, he went into the sjmagogue on the Sabbath, and 17 stood up to read. And there was delivered to him the book of the Prophet Isaiah, and having opened the book, he found the 18 jflace where it was written, t The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the Gospel to the pppr ; he hath sent me tp heal the breken hearted ; tp prpclaim deliverance to the captives, and recovery of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to publish the acceptable year of the Lord. 19 And having closed the book, he gave it again to the servant, and 30 sat down. And the eyes of all in the synagogue were fastened 21 on him. And he said to thein, To-day is this scripture fulfilled in 33 your ears.. And they all bare him witness, and wondered at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth. And they said, 33 Is not this Joseph's son ? And he said to them, Ye will surely say to me this proverb. Physician, heal thyself. WJiatsoever we have 24 heard done in Capemaura, do also here in thy own country. And he said. Verily I say to you. No prophet is acceptable in his own 15. Being gloried of all — So God usually gives strong cordials after strong temptations. But neither their approbation continued long, nor the outward calm which he -now enjoyed, 16. He stood up — Showing thereby that he had a desire to read the Scripture to the congregation : on which the book was given to him. It was the Jewish custom to read standing, but to preach sitting. 17. He found — It seferas, opening upon it, by the particular providence of Gqd. 18. He hath anointed me — ^With the Spirit. He hath, by the power of his Spirit which dweUeth in me, set me apart for these offices. To preach the Gospel to.the poor — Literally and spiritually. How is the doctrine of the' ever-blessed trinity interwoven, even in- those scriptures where one would least expect it ? How clear a declaration of the great Three-One is there in those very words. The Spirit-^of the 'Lord is upon ¦me! To proclaim deliverance to the captives, and recovery, of sight' to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised— Here is a, beautifiil gradation, in com. paring the spiritual state of raen to the raiserable state. of those captives, who are not only cast into prison, but, like Zedekiah, had their eyes put out, and were laden and bruised with chains of iron - 19. The acceptable year — Plainly alluding to the year of jubilee, when all, both debtors and servants, were set free. ^ 21. To-day ia thia acripture fulfilled in your ears — By what you hear rae speak, 22. The gracioua words ¦which proceeded out of his mouth— A yerson of spiritual discemraent raay find in all the discourses of our Lord a peculiar sweetness, gra vity, and becomingness, such as is not to be found in the sarae degree, not even in those of the apostles. 23. Ye will surely say — That is, your rapprobation now outweighs your preju dices. But it will not be so long. You will soon ask, why my love does not begin at home ? Why I do not work miracles here, rather than at Capernaum ? It is because of your unbelief. Nor is it any new thing for rae to be despised in my own country. So were both Elijah and Elisha,, and thereby driven to work miracles among heathens, rathei' thap in Israel. 24. No prophet is acceptable in Hs own country — ^That is, in his own neigh bourhood. It generally holds, that a teacher sent frora God is not so acceptable to his neighbours as he is to strangers. The meanness ofhis family, pr Ipwness of his circumstances, bring his pffice intp ccntempt : ner can they suffer that ? Miitt. xiii, 54; Mark.vi, 1. t Isa, Ixi, 1. 152 ST, LUKE. 25 country. I teU you of a v truth. Many widows were in Israel m the days^ of Elijah, ¦* when the heaven was shut up three years and six months, -while a great famine was through all the land. 36 Yet to none of these was Elijah sent, but to Sarepta, a city of 37 Sidon, to a widow. And raany lepers were in Israel in the time of Elisha the prophet, yet none of thera were cleansed, but 38 tNaaman the Sjrrian. And aU in the synagogue hearing these 29 thipgs, were filled with fury. And rising up, thrust him out of the city, and brought him to the brow of the hill whereon their city 30 was built, to cast him dovra headlong. But he passing through the midst of thera, went away. 31 X ^^ he came down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee, and 32 taught them on the Sabbath days. And they were astonished at 33 his teaching, for his word was with authority. And there was in the synagog-ue a man who had a spirit of an unclean devil : and he 34 cried out with a loud voice, saying. Let us alpne : What have we to do with thee, Jesus of Nazareth ? Art thou come to destroy us ? 35 I know thee who thou art ; the Holy One of God. And Jesus rebuked him, saying. Hold thy peace, and come out of him. And the devil having throvim him in the midst, came out of him, and 36 hurt hira not. And they were aU amazed, and spake among themselves, saying, What word is this, that with authority and power he comraandeth the unclean spirits, and they corae out! 37 And the fame of Mm went forth into every place of the country round about. 38 § And rising up out of the synagogue, he entered intp Simpn's house. And Simon's wife's raother was ill of a great fever, and he, whp was befpre equal with, Pr belpw themselves, sheuld npw bear a superior character. 25. When the heaven was shut up three years and six months— S,Vich a proof had they that God had sent hira. In 1 Kings xviii, 1, it is said. The word of the Jj>rd came to Elijah in the third year : namely, reckoning not from the begin, ning of the drought, but from the time when he began to sojourn with the widow of Sarepta. A year of drought had preceded this, while he- dwelt at the brook Cherith. So that the whole time of the drought was (as St. James likewise observes) three years and six months. 28. And all in the synagogue were filled with fury — Perceiving the purport of his discourse, namely, that the blessirig which they despised, would be offered to, and accepted by, the Gentiles. So changeable are the hearts of wicked men ! So little are theiT starts of love to be depended on ! So unable are they to bear the close application, even of a discourse which they raost admire ! -30. Passing throug% the midst of them — Perhaps invisibly; or perhaps they were pverawed ; so that though they saw, they could not touch him. 31. He came down to Capernaum — And dwelt there, entirely quitting his abode at Nazareth. 34. What have we to do with thte — ^Thy present business is -with men, not with devils. Iknow thee whathou art — Bm surely he did not know a little before, that he was Gpd pver all, blessed for ever ; pr he wpuld npt have dared tp tell him. All this power is delivered to me, and I give it to whomsoever I will. The Holy One of God — Either this cpnfessipn was fcxtprted frpra him by terrpr, (for the devils believe and tremble,) or he made it with a design tp render the pharacter pf Christ suspected. Ppssibly it was from hence the Pharisees tppk occasion to say. He casteth out devils by the prince of the devils. * 1 Kings xvii, 19 - xviii, 44. t2Kingsv, 14. tMarki,21. 6 Matt, viii, 14 ; Mark i, 29. " CHAPTER V. 153 39 they besought him fer her. And standing over her, he rebuked the fever, and it left her : and immediately she arose and served 40 them. * Now when the sun was set, all that had any sick of divers diseases brought them to him; and he laid his hands on 41 every one of thera, and healed them. And, devils also carae out of many, cr3ring out and saying, Thou art Christ, the Son. of God. And he rebuking them, suffered them not to say that they 42 knew he was the Christ, t And when it was day, gping out he went into a desert place : and the multitude sought him, and came 43 to him, and detained hira, that he might not depart from them. And he said to them, I must preach the kingdom of God to other cities 44 also, for therefore am I sent. And he preached in the synagogues of Galilee. V. X And as the multitride pressed on him to hear the word of 2 God, he stood by the lake Gennesareth, And saw two vessels standing by the lake ; but the fishermen were gone out of them, 3 and were washing their nets. And going into one of -the vessels, which was Simon's, he desired him to thrast out a little from the 4 land. And sitting down, he taught the multitude out of the vessel. ' When he had ceased speaking, he said to Simon, Launch put into 5 the deep, and let dpwn ypur nets fpr a draught. But Simpn answer ing said tp him. Master, having teiled all night, we have taken 6 nothing : nevertheless at thy word I will let down the net. And having done this they enclosed a great multitude of fishes, and the 7 net brake. And they beckoned to their partners, who were in the other vessel to come and help thera ; and they came and filled 8 both the vessels so that -they began to sink. Simon Peter seeing it, fell down at Jesus's knees, saying, Depart from me ; for I am a 9 sinful man, OLord. For astonishment seized him, and all that were with him, at the draught of fishes which they had taken. 10 And in like manner also Jaraes and John, the sons of Zebedee, 11 who were partners with Simon. And Jesus said to Simon, Fear not : from hencefortji thou shaJt catch raen. And when they had brought their vessels to land, they forsook all and foUowed him. 12 §And when he was in a certain city, behold, a man full of leprosy, who seeing Jesus, feU on his face, and besought him, say- 13 ing, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. And stretching forth his hand he touched him, saying, I will; be thou clean. 14 And immediately the leprosy departed from hira. And he charged him to tell no man : but go, show thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing, || as Moses commanded, for a testimony to them. 15 But the fame of him went abroad the more, and great multitudes 40. When the sun was set — And cpnsequently the Sabbath ended, which they reckpned frpm sunset tp sunset. V. 6. Their net brake — Began tp tear. 8. Depart from me, for I am a sinful ¦man — And therefpre not worthy to be in thy presence. 11. They forsook all and followed him — They had fpllpwed hira befpre, Jphn i, 43, but not so as to forsake all. Till npw, they wrpught at their prdinary calling. * Matt, viii, 16 ; Mark i, 32. t Mark i, 35. t Matt, iv, 18 ; Mark i, 16. i Matt, viii, 2 ; Mark i, 40. || Lev. xiv, 2. 154 ST. LUKE, came together, to hear and to be healed by him of their infirmities- 16 But he withdrew into the deserts and prayed, 17 And on a certain day as he was teaching, there were .Phari sees and doctors of the law sitting-by, who were .come out of every tovna of Galilee, and out of Judea and Jerasalem : and the power 18 of the Lord was present to heal them. * And behold men bringing on a couch a man that vvas ill of the palsy ; and they sought to 19 bring hira in and lay him before him. And, not finding by what way they raight bring him in through the multitude', they went up on the house, and let him down through.the tiling with his couch 20 into the raidst, before Jesus. And seeing their faith, he said to 21 him, Man, thy sins are forgiven thpe. Ajxd the scribes and the Pharisees reasoned, saying. Who is this that speaketh blasphemies ? 22 Who can forgive sins but God only? And Jesus knowing their thoughts, answered and said to them. Why' reason ye in your 23 hearts ? Which is easier ? To say. Thy sins are forgiven thee ? 24 Or to say, Arise and walk ? But that ye raay know that the Son of man hath authority on earth to forgive sins (he said to the para lytic) I say to thee. Arise, take up thy couch, and go to thine house. 25 And immediately rising up before them, and taking up that on 36 which 'he lay, he went to his house, glorifying .God. And they were all amazed, and glorified God, and were filled with fear, say ing. We have seen strange things to-day. 27 t And after these things he went forth, and saw a publican, named Levi, sitting at the receipt of custom, and said to him. Follow me. 28 And leaving all, he rose up aud followed him. And Levi made 29 him a great entertainment in his own house ; And there was a great company of publicans and of others, tiiat sat down with them. 30 But the scribes and Pharisees murmured against his disciples, saying, Why do ye eat and drink with publicans and sinners ? 31 And Jesus answering said to thera. They that are whole need not 32 a physician, but they that are sick. _ I came not to call the right- 33 ecus, but sinners to repentance- % And they said to him. Why do the disciples of John, and likewise of the Pharisees, fast often arid 34 make prayers ; but thine eat and drink ? And he said to them, 16. He withdrew — The expressien in the prigina? implies, that he did so frequently. 17. Sitting hy — As being mere henpurable than the bulk pf the opngrogation, who stopd. And the power qf the Lord was present to heal ihem — Tp heal the sickness ef their spuls, as well as all bodily diseases. 19. -Not being able to bring him~ in through the multitude, they went round about by a back passage, and going up the stairs oil the putside, they came upon the flat-rcpfed house, and let him down thrpugh tbe trap' dppr, such as was pn the top pf mpst of the Jewish houses : doubtless, with such circumspectien as the , circumstances plainly required. 26. We have seen strange things' to-day — Sins forgiven, miracles wrought. 28. Leaving all — His business and gain. 29. And Levi made him a great entertainment — It Was necessarily great, be cause of the great number of guests. 33. Make prayers — Long and solemn. . 34. Can ye' make — That is, is it proper to make men fast and mourn, dui;irig a festival solemnity ? » M.att. ix, 2 ; Mark ii, 3, t Matt, ix, 9 ; Mark ii, 14. t Matt, ix, 14 ; Mark ii, 18. CHAPTER VI. 155 Can ye make the children of the bride chamber- fast, whUe the 35 bridegroom is with them? But -the days will corae, when the bridegroom shaU be taken 'away from them : and then shall they 36 fast in those dayk He spake also a paYable to them. No man putteth a piece of a new garment upon an old ; otherwise both the new maketh a rent, and the piece out of the new agreeth not with 37 the old. And po man putteth- new wine into old leathern bottles : else the new wine wiU burst the, bottles, and be spilled, and the 38 bottles wiUpeiish. But new wine must be put into new bottles, and 39 both are preserved. And rio man having drunk old wine, straight way desireth new ; for he saith. The old is better. VI. * And on the first Sabbath after the second day of unleavened bread; he went through the' corn fields, apd his disciples plucked 3 the ears of corp, apd ate, rubbing them, in their hands. And cer tain of the Pharisees said to thera. Why do ye what it is not law- 3 ful to do on the Sabbath day? And Jesus answering them said, Have ye not read even this, 'what David did, when himself hun- 4- gered, and they that were with him? t How, he went into the house of God, and took and ate the show bread, and gave also to . them that were with him, which it is not lawful to eat, but for the 5 priests only ? And he said to thera, The Son of man is Lord even of the Sabbath. . . ' 6 :j: And on another Sabbath also he went into the synagogue and taught. And there was a man whose right hand was withered. 7 Arid the scribes and the Pharisees watched, whether he would heal on the Sabbath, that they raight firid an accusation agaipst 8 him. But he kuew their thoughts, and said to the man that had the withered hand. Rise and stand forth in the . midst. Apd he 9 arose and stood forth. Then said Jesus to thera, I will ask you, Which is lawful on -the Sabbath, To do, good, or to do evil? To save 10 life, or to kill ? Arid looking round upon them all, he said to him, Stretch forth thy hand ; and he did so : and his hand was restored ir as the other. And they were filled vifith madness, and talked one , with another what they should, do to Jesus. 13' § And in those days he went out into the mountain to pray, ai^d 13 continued aU night in the prayer of God. || And .when, it was day he caUed to him his disciples, and chose twelve of them, whora 36. He spjike also a parable — Taken from clothes and wine ; therefore pecu liarly proper ata fes^st. 39. And no man having drunk old wine — And beside, men are not wont to be immediately freed from old prejudices. VI. I. The first Sabbath — So the' Jews reckoned their Sabbaths, from the passover to pentecost ; the fijrst, second, third, and so on, till the seventh Sab bath, (after the second day.) This immediately preceded pentecost, which .was the fiftieth day after the second day of unleavened bread. 2. Why do ye — St., Matthew and Mark represent the Pharisees as proposing the question to our Lord himself. It .was "afterward, probably, , they prpppsed it tp his disciples. ' . 9. To save life or to kill — He just then prpbably saw the design tp kill him rising in their hearts. 12. In the prayer of God — The phrase is singular and emphatical, te imply an extraprdinary and sublime devetip'n." * Matt, xii, 1 ; Mark ii, 23. t 1 Sam. xxi, 6. JMatt, xii, 9 ; Mark iii, 1. ^ Mark iii, 13. || Matt, x, 2 ; Mark iii, 14 ; Acts i, 13. - 156 ST. LUKE. 14 also he named apostles: Simon (whom also he named Peter) and Andrew his brother, James and John, Philip and Bartholo- 15 mew, Matthew and Thomas, Jaraes the son ¦ of Alpheus, and 16 Simon caUed Zelotes, Jude the brother of James, and Judas Iscariot, 17 who also became a traitor. And coming down with them, he stood on a plain, and the company of his disciples, and a great multi tude of people from aU Judea and Jerasalem, and the sea coast of Tyre and Sidon, who were come to hear him, and tP be healed pf 18 their diseases ; And they that were vexed with, unclean spirits : aud 19 they were healed. And the whele multitude spught to touch him ; for virtue went out of him, and healed therii aU. 30 * And Ufting up his eyes on his disciples he said, Happy are 31 ye poor; for yours is the kingdom of God. Happy are ye that hunger now ; for ye shaU be satisfied : happy are ye that weep now ; 22 for ye shall laugh. Happy are ye when men shall hate you, and shall separate you from their company, and shall revile you, and 33 cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake. Rejoice in that day and leap for joy : for behold your reward is great in hea- 34 ven ; for in like raanner did their fathers to the prophets. But 35 wo to you that are rich ; for ye have your consolation. Wo to you that are full ; for ye shall hunger ; wo to you that laugh now ; for 36 ye shall mourn and weep. Wo to you, when all men shaU speak well of you ; for so did their fathers to the false prophets. 37 "I" But I say to you that hear. Love your enemies ; do good to 38 thera that hate you. Bless them that curse you, pray for them 39 that despitefuUy use you. ij: And to him that smiteth thee on the cheek, offer also the other : and to him that taketh away thy cloak, 30 fofbid not to take thy coat also. § Give to every man that asketh thee, and of him that taketh away thy goods, ask them not again. 15. Simon called Zelotes — Full pf zeal ; Ptherwise called Siraen the Canaanite. 17. On a plain — At the fopt pf the raeuntain. 20. In the follpwing verses pur Lurd, in the audience cf his newly.chcsen dis. ciples, and pf the raultitude, repeats, standing on ihe plain, many remarkable passages pf the sermpu he had befpre delivered, sitting on the mount. He here again prenounces the poor and the hungry, the mourners, and the per secuted, happy ; and represents as miserable those who are rich, and full, and joyous, and applauded : because generally prosperity is a sweet poison, and .affliction a, healing, though bitter medicine. Let the thought reconcile us to adversity, and awaken our caution when the world smiles upon us ; when a plentiful table is spread before us, and our cup is running over ; when our spirits are gay ; and we hear (what nature loves) our own praise from men. Happy are ye poor — The word seeras here to be taken literally : ye who have left all for me. 24. Miserable are ye rich — If ye have received or sought your consolation or happiness therein. 25. Full — Of meat and drink, and worldly goods. That laugh — ^That are of a light trifling spirit. 26. Wo to you when all men shall speak well of you — But who will believe this ? 27. But I say to you that hear — ^Hitherto our Lord had spoken only to particu lar sorts of persons : now he begins speaking to all in general. 29. To him that smiteth thee on the cheek — Taketh away thy cloak — ^These seem to be proverbial expressions, to signify an invasion of the tenderest points of honour and property. ¦ Offer the other — Forbid not thy coat — ^That is, rather yield to his repeating the affront or injury, than gtatify resentment in righting your self, in any method not becoming Christian love. * Matt, V, 3 t Matt, v, 44. t Matt, v, 39, ^ Matt, v, 42. CHAPTER VI. 157 31 * And as ye weuld that men should do to you, do ye also tb them 33 likewise. For if ye love them that love you, what thank have ye 1 33 For sinners' also love those that love them. And if ye do gopd to thera that do good to you, what thank have ye ? For even sinners 34 do the same. And if ye lend to them of whora ye hope to receive, what thank have ye ? For even sinners lend to sinners, to receive 35- as much again. But .love ye your enemies, and do good and lend, hoping for nothing again ; and your reward shall be great, and ye shall be sons of the Highest; for he is kind to the unthankful 36 and the evil. Be ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is 37 merciful, f Judge not, and ye shaU not be judged : condemn not and ye shall not be conderaned : forgive, and ye shall be forgiven : 38 Give and it shall be given to you ; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall they give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete with, it shall 39 be measured to you -again. And he spoke a parable to them, X Can the blind lead the blind ? Will .they not both fall into the 40 ditch? § The disciple is not above his master, but every one that 41 is perfected, shall be as his master. || And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye, but perceivest not the beam that 43 is in thine own eye ? Or how canst thou say to thy brother. Bro ther, let me pull out the mote that is in thine eye, thou thyself not seeing the beara that is in thine own eye. Thou hypocrite, cast first the beara out of thine o-wn eye, and then shalt thou see clearly 43 to pull out the mote that is in thy brother's eye. For theye is no good tree which bringeth forth corrapt frait, neither a corrupt tree 44 which bringeth forth good frait. For every tree is known by its own fruit ; for they do not gather figs from thorns, nor frora a bram- 45 ble do they gather grapes. A good raan, out of the good treasure of his heart, bringeth forth that which is good ; and an evU raan, out 30. Give to every one — Friend or enemy, what thou canst spare, and he really wants : and of him that taketh away thy goods — ^By borrowing, if he be insolvent, ask them not again. , 32. It is greatly observable, our Lord has so little regard for one of the highest instances of natural virtue, namely, the returning love for love, that he does not account it even to deserve thiinks. For even sinners, saith he, do the aame : men who do not regard God at all. Therefore he may do this, who has not taken one step in Christianity. 36. Into your hoaom — Alluding to the mrintles the Jews wore, into which a large quantity of com might be received. With the same measure that ye mete with, it shall he ¦measured to you ag-aiTi— ^Amazing goodness ! So we are permitted even to carve for ourselves ! -We ourselves are, as it were, to tell God how much mercy he shall show us ! And can we be content with less than the very largest measure ? Give then to man, what thou designest tb receive of God. 39. He apahe a parable — Our Lord sometimes used parables when he knew plain and open declarations would too much inflame the passions of his hearers. It is for this reason he uses this parable. Can the blind lead the blind ? — Can the scribes teach this way, which they know not themselves ? Will not they and their scholars perish together ? Can they make their disciples any better than themselves ? But as for those who will be my disciples, they shall be all taught of God ; who will enable them to come to the ¦measure of the atature of the fulness of their Maater. Be not ye like their disciples, censuring others, and not amend ing yourselves. • Matt, vii, 12. fMatt. vii, 1. JMalt. xv, 14. ^ Matt, x, 34; John xv, 2a. II Matt, vii, 3., 158 ST. LUKE. . of the evil treasure of his heart, bringeth forth that which is evil:: 46 for out of the abundance of the heart his mputh speaketh. * And why caU ye. me Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say ? 47 t, Whosoever cometh to me, and heareth my sayings, and doth 48 them, I will show you to whom he is like. He is like a man who buUt a house, and digged deep, .and laid the foundation on a rock : and when a flood arose, the str j"ara broke veheraently upon that house, but could not shake it ; for it was founded on a rock. 49 But he that heareth," and doth not, is like a ,man that built a house without a fpundatipn uppn the earth :" against which the stream breke Vehemently, and immediately it fell ; and the breach pf that hpuse was great. VII. X Now when he had ended all his sayings in' the hearing of 3 the people, he entered" into Capernaum. And a certain centurion's 3 servarit who was dear to him, was sick and ready to die. And hearirig of Jesus, he sent to him elders of the Jews, beseeching 4 him to come and heal his servant. And coming to Jesus, they be sought him earnestly, saying, lie is worthy for whom- thou shouldest 5 do this. For he loveth our nation j and kath himself built us a 6 synagogue- Then Jesus went with.them. ' And whep he was now not far from the house, the centurion sent friends to him, sajring to hira. Lord, trouble not thyself; fori am not worthy that thou 7 shouldest enter under iriy roof. 'Wherefore .neither thought I ray- self worthy to come to thee ; but speak in a word, and ray servant 8 shall be healed. For I am a man set under authority, having sol diers Under me : arid I say to one. Go, and he goeth, and to ano- other. Come, and he cftmeth, and to ray servant', Do this, and he 9 doth it. Jesus hearing these -things, marvelled at him, and turn ing, said tp the people that followed him, I say to you, I have 10 not found" so great faith in Israel. And they that had been sent, returning to the hpuse, found the servapt whole that had beep sick. ' ^ 11 And he went afterward to a city called Nain, and mapy of his 13 disciples wept with him arid a great multitude. ' And as he drew nigh the "gate of the city;, behold a' dead rtian was carried out* the only son of his mother, and she was a widow ; and a great multi- 13 tude of the city was with her. And the Lord seeing her, was 14 moved with tender compassion for -her, and said, Weepnot. And 15 coming near, hetouched the bier, apd the bearers stood "still- Apd he said. Young man, I say to thee; Arise. Aud the dead man sat 16 up, and began to speak : and he delivered him to his mother. And fear seized aU, and they" glorified God, saying, A great prophet is 17 risen up among us ;' and God hath visited his people. And this rumour of him went forth through all Judea, and aU the country round about. 18 ^ And the disciples of John, informed hira of all these things. 19 And John, calling to- him two of his disciples, sent them to Jesus, 46. And why call ye me Lord, Lord — What will fair professions avail, without a life answerable thereto ? VII. 3. Hearing, of Jesus — Of his.rairacles, and of his arrival at Capernaum. * Matt, vii, 21. t Matt, vii, 24. t Matt, viii, 5. ^ Matt, xi, 2. CHAPTER vn. 159 30 saying. Art thou he that is to come, or look we for another ? And the men being come to him, said, John the Baptist hath sent us to thee, saying. Art thpu he that is to come, or look we for another ? 21 .And in that hour he cured many of diseases and places, and of 22 evil .spirits, and to many that were blind lie gave sight. And he answering said to them, Go and relate to John the things ye have seen and heard : the blind see ; the lame walk ; the lepers are cleansed ; the deaf hear ; the dead are raised ; to' the pdor the Gos- 33 pel is preached. And happy is he,- whosoever shall not be offend- 34 ed at rae. And when the messengers of John vsre!re departpd, he said to the people concerning John, What went ye put into the 25 wilderness to see? A reed shaken by- the wind? -But what went ye out. to see ? A raan clothed in soft garraents ? Behold, they that are splendidly apparelled; and live delicately, are in kings' pa- 36 laces." But what went ye out to see ? A prophet ? Yea, 1 say 37 to you, and much more than a prophet. This is he of whom it is written, * Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, who shall 38 prepare thy way before thee. For I say to you, Among those that are bom of women, there is not a greater prophet thjin Johri the • Baptist ; but he that is least in the'kingdom of God is greater than 39 he. And all the people that heard him, and the publicans, justified 30 God, being baptized with, the baptism of John. But the Pharisees and the scribes made void the counsel of God toward themselves, , 31 being not baptized oif him. "Tov^homthen shaU I liken the men 33 of this generation, and to what are they like ? They are like chil dren sitting in" the market place; .and calling one to another, and saying, We have^iped to you, and ye have not' danced ; we have 33 mourned to you, and ye have not wept. For John the Baptist came » neither eating bread, nor drinking wine ; and ye say he hath a 34 devil. The .Son of man is come eating and drinking ; and ye- say, 22. To the poor -ihe Gospel is preached — ^Which is the greatest mercy, arid the greatest miraxile of all. 24, When the messengers were departed— He did not speak the following things in the hearing Of John's disciples, lest, he should seem to flatter John, or to com pliment hira into an adherence to his former testimony. To avoid all suspicion of this kind, he deferred his cpramendatipn pf him, till the messengers were gone ; arid then delivered it to the people, to prevent all imaginations, as if John were wavering in his judgment, and had sent the two disciples for his own, rather than their satisfaction, 28, There is not a greater prophet than John — A greater teacher. But he that is least in the kingdom of God — The least teacher whom I send fpfth. 29. And all the people^— Our Lord contyiues his discourse : justified God — ¦ Owned his Wisdom and mercy iu thus Calling them to repentance, and preparing them for Him that was to come. ¦, 30. But the Pharisees and scribes — ^The good,, learned, honourable men : rfiade void the counsel, the gracious depign, of God toward ihem — ^They disappointed all these methods of his love, and would receive np benefit firoin them. 32. They are like children sitting in the marketplace — So fro-ward and perverse, that no contrivance can be found tP please them. It is plain eur Lord means, that they were like the children eomplained of, npt like these that raade the complaint. 34. But wisdom is justified by ail her children — The children of wisdom are those who are truly wise unto salvation. The wisdom of Gpd in all these dis- pBnsatipns, these varipua methods of calling sinners to repentance, is owned and heartily approved by all these. * Mai. iii, 1. 160 ST. LUKE. Behold a gluttonous man, and a wine bibber, a friend of pubhcans 35 and sinners. But wisdom is justified by all her children. 36 And one of the Pharisees asked him to eat with him. And go- 37 ing into the Pharisee's house, he sat down to table. And behold, a woman in the city, who had been a sinner, when she knew that Jesus sat at .table in the Pharisee's house, brought an alabaster 38 box of ointpient. And standing at his feet behind him weeping, watered his feet with a shower of tears, and wiped them with the hairs of her head, and kissed his feet, and anoipted them with the 39 ointment. But the Pharisee, who had invited him, seeing it, ?pake within himself, saying. This man, if he were a prophet, would have known who and what raanner of woman this is that toucheth him ; 40 for she is a sinner. And Jesus answering said to hira, Simon, I 41 have somewhat to say to thee. And he saith, Master, say on. A certain creditor had two debtors : the one owed five himdred pepce, 42 apd the other fifty. But they having nothing to pay, he frankly 43 forgave thera both. Which therefore wiU love hira most ? Simon answering said, I suppose he to whom he forgave most. He said • 44 to him, Thou hast rightly judged. And turning to the woman, he said to Siraon, Seest thou this woraan ? I entered into thy house, thou gavest me no water for my feet : but she hath watered my 45 feet with tears, and wiped them with the hairs of her head. Thou gavest rae no kiss ; but she, from the tirae I came in, hath not 46 ceased to kiss my feet. Thou didst not anoint ray head with oil: 47 but she hath anointed ray feet vnth ointment. Wherefore I say to thee, those many sins of hers are forgiven; therefore she loveth 48 much: but he to whom little is forgiven, loveth little. And' he saith 49 to her. Thy sins are forgiven thee. And they that sat at table with 50 him said within themselves. Who is this that forgiveth sins als«| ? And he said to the woman, Thy faith hath saved thee : go in peace. VIII. And afterward he went through every city and village preach ing and publishing the glad tidings of the kingdom of God : and the 2 twelve were with him. And certain women who had been healed 36. And one of ihe Pharisees asked him to eat with him — Let the candour with which our Lord accepted this invitation, and his gentleness and prudence, at this ensnaring entertainment, teach us to mingle the wisdom of the serpent, with the innocence and sweetness of the dove- Let us neither absolutely refose oil favours, nor resent all neglects, firom those whose friendship is at best very doubtfol, and their intimacy by no means safe. 37. A woman — Not the sarae with Mary of Bethany, whp aneinted him six days before his last passover. 40. And Jes'us said, Simon, I have somewhat to say to thee — So tender and cour- teeus an address dees pur Lprd use everi te a prpud, censeripus Pharisee ! 43. Which of them will love him most? — Neither pf them will Ipve him at all, befpre he has fprgiven them. An insplvent debter, till he is fergiven, dees not love, hntfly his creditor. 44. Thou gavest me no water — It was customary with the Jews to show re spect and ' kindness tp their welcpme guests, by saluting them with a kiss, by washing their feet, and anointing their heads with oil, or some fine pintment. 47. Those many sins of hers are forgiven ; therefore she loveth much — The fruit of her having had much forgiven. It should carefully be observed here, that her love is mentioned as the effect and evidence, not thp cause pf her parden. She knew that much had been fprgiven her, and therefore she levcd much. 50. Thy faith hath saved thee — Not thy Ipve. Lpve is salvatien. CHAPTER vm. 161 of evil spirits and infirmities, Mary, called Magdalene, out of whom 3 had gpne seven devils. And Jpanna, the wife pf Chuza, Hered's steward, and Susanna, and many others, who ministered to him of their substance. 4 * And a great multitude being gathered together, coraing to him 5 out of every city, he spake by a. parable, A' sower went forth to sow his seed : and while he sowed, some feU by the high-way side ; and it was trodden down, and the birds of the air devoured it, 6 And some fell upon the reck, and springing up, it withered away, 7 because it lacked moisture. And some fell among thoms, and the 8 thoms sprang up with it, and choked it. ¦ And other fell on good ground, and sprang up, and yielded frait a hundred fold. And saying these things, he cried aloud, He that hath ears to hear, let 9 him hear. , And his disciples asked hira. What is the parable ? 10 And he said, To you it is given to know the mysteries of the king dora of God, but to others in parables, so that seeing they do not 11 see, and hearing they do not understand. Now the parable is 12 this : the seed is the wprd of God. Those by the high-way side are they that hear ; then cometh the devil and' taketh away the word out of their hearts, lest they should believe and be saved. 13 Those on the rock are they who, when they hear, receive the word with joy. But they have no root, who for a while" believe ; but in 14 time of temptation fall away. That which fell among the thorns are they who, having heard, go forth, and are choked with cares, and riches, and pleasures of tMs life, and bring no fruit to perfec- 15 tion. But that on the good ground are they who, having heard the word, keep it in an honest and good heart, and bring forth fruit 16 with perseverance, t No man having lighted a candle, covereth it with a vessel, or putteth it under a bed ; but setteth it on, a can- 17 dlestick, that they, who come in may see the light. J For there is nothing hid that shall not be discovered, neither any thing con- 18 cealed, that shaU not be known and corae to light. ^Take heed, therefore, how ye hear : for whosoever hath, to hira shaU be given ; and whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even what he most assuredly hath. 19 II Then came toward him his mother and his brethren, but could 30 not corae to hira for the crowd. And it was told hira'Jy smne who said, Thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak 31 with thee. And, he answering said to them, My raother and ray brethren are these who hear the word of God and do it. VIII. 2. Mary Magdalene — Or Mary pf Magdala, a tpwn in Galilee : prpbably the perspn mentiened in the last chapter. 15. Who — keep it — Npt like the high-way side: And bring forth fruit — Net like the thorny ground : With perseverance — Not like the stony. 16. No man having lighted a candle — As if he had said, And let your good fruit appear openly. 17. For nothing is hid — Strive not to coriAeal it at all ; for you can conceal riothing long. 18. The word commonly translated seemeth, wherever it occurs, does riot weaken, but greatly strengthens the sense. * Matt, xiii, 1 ; Mark iv, 1. rMatt. v, 15 ; Mark iv, 21 ; Chap, xi, 33. t Matt, x, 26 ; Mark iv, 22 ; Chap, xii, 2. ^ Matt, xiii, 12 ; Mark iv, 25 ; Chap, xix, 26. || Matt, xii, 46 ; Mark ui, 31. 11 162 ST. LUKE. 23 * And on a certain day he went intp a vessel with his disciples r and he said tp them, Let us gp Pver to the- other side of the lake. 33 And they put to sea. And as they saUed, he fell asleep. And there came down a storm of wind on the lake, and they were filled 34 iffith water, and were in danger. And coming to him, they awoke him, saying. Master, master, we perii^h ! And rising he rebuked the wind and the raging of the water, and they ceased, and there 35 was a calm. And he said to them, Where is your faith ? But they were afraid and wondered, saying one to another, 'What manner of man is this ? For he comraandeth even the winds and the water, and they obey him. 26 tAnd they sailed to the country of the Gadarenes, which is 27 over against Galilee. And as he went forth to land, there met him out of the city, a certain man that had had devils a long tirae, and 28 wore no clothes neither abode in a house, but in the tombs. But seeing Jesus, he cried out and feU down before him, and said with a loud voice. What have I to do withi thee, Jesus, thou Son of the 29 most high God? I beseech thee torment me not. (For he had commanded the unclean spirit to come out of the man : for many tiraes it had caught hira, and he had been kept bound with chains and fetters, and breaking the bands asunder, he had been driven by 30 the devil into the deserts.) And Jesus aslced hira, saying, What is thy narae ? And he said, Ltegion ; because many devils had 31 entered into him. And they besought him that he would not com- 32 mand them to go away into the abyss. And there was a herd of many swine feeding on the mountain : and they besought him; that he would suffer them to enter into them : and he suffered 33 them. Then the devils going out of the man, entered into the swine : and the herd rushed down the steep into the lake, and were 34 stifled. And they that fed them, seeing what was done, fled, and 35 werit and told it in the city and in the country. Then they went out to see what was done, and carae to Jesus, and found the' man out of whom the devils were departed, sitting at the feet of Jesus, 36 clothed, and in his right raind : and they were afraid. They also that had seen it related to them, how he that Was possessed by the 37 devils, was healed.- J Then the whole multitude of the country of the Gadarenes round about, besought him to depart from thera ; for they were taken with great fear, and he went into the vessel and 38 returned. And the raan out of whom the devils were departed, besought hira that he might be with hira. But Jesus sent him 39 away, saying, Retum home, and tell how great things God hath done for thee. And he went and published through the whole city, how great things Jesus had done for him. 29. For many times it had caught him — Therefore our compassionate Lord made the more haste to cast him out. 31. The abyss — That is, the bottomless pit. 32. To enter into the swine — Not that they were ariy easier in the swine than out of them. Had it been so, they would not so soon have dislodged themselves, by destroying the herd. * Matt, viii, 23 ; Mark iv, 35. + Matt, viii, 28 ; Mark v, 1. % Matt, ix, 1 ; Mark v, 18. CHAPTER IX. 163 40 'Arid when Jesus returned, the multitude gladly received him ; 41 for they were aU waiting for him. And behold, there came a man named Jairas, and he was a ruler 'of the synagogue ;• and falling do-wn at the feet of Jesus, he besought hira to corae to his house. 42 For he had an only daughter, about twelve years of age, and she 43 lay dying. But as he went, the raultitude thronged him. And a woman who had had a flux of blood twelve years, and had spent all her li-viUg Upon physicians, neither could be healed by any, 44 COmingbehind him, touched the- border bf his garment, and imme- 45 diately her flux df blood stanched. And Jesus said, "Who touched rae ; when all denied, Peter and they that were with him, said. Master, the multitude throng thee, and press thee, and sayest thou, 46 Who is it that touched me? And Jesus said. Some one hath 47 touched me ; for I know that virtue is gone out of me. And the woman. Seeing that she was not hid, carae trerabling, and falling down before him, declared to him before; all? the people, for what cause she had touched him, and how she had been healed irame- 48 diately. And he said to her. Daughter, take courage : thy faith 49 hath saved thee ; go in peace. While he yet spake, there cometh one from the ruler of the synagogue's, saying to him, Thy daugh- 50 ter is dead, trouble not the Master. Jesus hearing it, answered him, saying, Fear not; only believe, and she shall be made 51 whole. And coming into the house, he suffered none to go in, save Peter and John and James, and the father and the mother of 52 the maiden. And all wept and bewailed her. But he said^ Weep 53 not ; she is not dead ; but sleepeth. And they laughed him to 64 scorn, knO'wing that she was dead. And he put them all out, and 55 taking her by the hand, called, saying. Maid, arise. And her spirit returned, and she arose straightway, and he comraanded to 56 give her to eat. And her parents were astonished ; but he charged them to tell no man what had been done. IX. tAnd caUing together the tVelve, he gave them power and 2 authority over aU devUs and to cure diseases. And he sent them 3 to preach the kingdom of God, and to heal the sick. And said to them. Take nothing for your' joumey, neither staves, nor scrip, 4 nor bread, nor money : neither have two coats apiece: And into 5 whatsoever house ye enter there abide and thence depart. And whosoever wiU not receive you, when ye go out of that city shake off the very dust from your feet for a testimony against them. 6 And they departed, and went through the towns preaching the Gospel, and healing every where. 7 X Now Herod the tetrarch heard of all the things that were done 8 by him. And he was perplexed, because it was said by some, that John was risen from the dead ; and by some, that Elijah had appeared : by others, that one of the old prophets was risen again. 52. She is not dead but sleepeth— -Hei spul is not separated finally from the body ; and this short separation is rather to be Called sleep than death. IX. 4. There abide and thence depart— Tha,t is, stay iri that house till ye leave the city. 7. It was said by some — And soori after by Herod himself. 8> That Elijah had appeared — ^He could not rise again, because he did not die. » Mark V, 21, f Matt. *, 1 ; Mark *i, 7, t Matt, xiv, 1 ; Mark vi, U. 164 ' ST, LUKE. 9 And Herod said, John have I beheaded ; but who is this of whom I hear such things ? And he sought to see him. JO * And the apostles retuming, told him whatsoever they had done. And he took them and went aside privately into the desert of Beth- 1 1 saida. And when the multitudes knew it, they foUowed him, and he received them, and spake to them of the kingdom of God, and 12 healed them that had need of healing. tAnd the day began to decline : and the twelve coming to him said, Send the multitude away, that they may go into the towns and country round about, and lodge, and find victuals : for we are here in a desert place. 13 But he said to them. Give ye them to eat. And they said, We have no more than five loaves and two fishes, except, we should go and 14 buy meat for all this pepple. For they were about five thousand men. And he said to his disciples, Make them sit down by fifties 15 in a corapany. And they did so, and made them all sit down. 16 Then taking the five loaves and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed thera and brake, and gave to the disciples to set 17 before the multitude. And they all ate and were Satisfied, and there were taken up of fragments that remained twelve baskets. 18 :j:And as he was praying apart, his disciples were with him. And he asked them saying. Whom say the people that I am ? They 19 answering said, John the Baptist^; but some say, Elijah; and 30 others, that one of the old prophets is risen agairi. He said to 31 them. But whom say ye that I am ? Peter answering said, The Christ of God. But he straitly charged and commanded them, 22 to tell this to no man, saying. The Son of man must suffer many- things, and be rejected of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised the third day. 23 And he said to all, If any man be willing to come after me, let hira deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me. 24 § For whosoever desireth to save his life shaU lose it ; but whoso- 35 ever shall lose his life for my sake, he shall save it : For what is a man profited, if he gain the whole world, and lose himself or be 26 cast away ? For whosoever shaU be ashamed of me and of my words, of him shall the Son of raan be ashamed, when he shall come in his own glory, and in his Father's, and that of the holy angels. 37 And I tell you of a trath there are some standing here, who shall not taste of death till they see the kingdom of God. 28 II And about eight days after these sayings, he took Peter and 39 Jphn and Jaraes, and went up into the mountain to pray. And as he prayed the fashion of his countenance was , altered, and his rai- 30 ment became white and glistering. And behold, two men talked 31 with hira, who were Moses and Elijah, Who appearing in glory, 18. Apart — From the multitude. And he asked them — ^When he had done praying, during which they probably stayed at a distance. 22. Sayirig — Ye must prepare for a scene far different from this. 23- Let hi^rn deny himself, and take up his cross — The necessity of this duty has been shown in many places : the extent of it is specified here, daily — Therefore that day is lost wherein no cross is taken up. 31. In glory — Like Christ with whom they talked. " Mark vi, 30. t Matt, xiv, 15 ; Mark vi, 35 ; John vi, 3. t Matt, xiv, 13 ; Mark viii, 27. (f Matt, xvi, 25 ; Mark viii, 35 ; John xii,, 25. || Matt, xvii, 1 ; Mark ix, 2., CHAPTER IX. 165 spake bf his decease, which he was about to accomplish at Jera- 32 salem. But Peter and those with him were weighed down with sleep ; and awaking they saw his glory, and the two men that 33 stood with him. And just as they were parting from him, Peter said to Jesus, Master, it is good for us to be here : and let us make three tents, one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elijah, 34 npt knpwing what he said. While he spake thus, a cloud came and pvershadowed them, and they feared while they entered into 35 the cloud. And there came a' voice out of the cloud, saying, This 36 is my beloved Son ; hear ye hira. And when the voice was past, Jesus was found alone : and they held their peace, and told no man in those days any of those things which they had seen. 37 * And the next day, as they came down from the mountain, a 38 great multitude met him. And behold, a man from the multitude "* cried aloud, saying, Master, I beseech thee, look upon my son ; for 39 he is my only child. And lo, a spirit taketh.him, and he suddenly crieth out, and it teareth him that he foameth, 'and braising him 40 hardly departeth from him, And I besought thy disciples to cast 41 him out, and they could not. And Jesus answering, said, O faith less and perverse generation, how long , shall I be with you and 42 suffer you ? Bring thy son hither. And as he was yet coming, the devil threw him down and«tore him'': and Jesus rebuked the un clean spirit, healed the child, and delivered him again to his father. 43 And they were aU amazed at the mighty power of God. And while they all wondered at all things which Jesus did, he said to 44 his disciples. Let these sayings sink down into your ears ; ffor the 45 "Son of man shall be delivered into the hands of men. But they understood not this saying, and it was hid from them, so that they 46 perceived it not ; and they feared to ask him of this saying. And there arpse a reasoning among them, which of them was the great- 47 est ? X And Jesus seeing the reasoning ¦ of their heart, took a 48 little child, and set him by him. And said to, thera. Whosoever shall receive this child, in my name, receiveth me ; and whoso ever shall receive me, receiveth him that sent me : for he that is 49 least among you all, the same shall be great. ^ And John answer ing, said, Master, we saw one casting out devUs in thy name, and 50 we forbad him ; because he followeth not us. And Jesus said to him. Forbid Am not, for he that is not against you is for you. 51 And when the days were fulfilled, that he should be received 32. They saw hia glory — The very same expression in which it is described by St. John, chap, i, 14 ; and by St. Peter, 2 Pet. i, 16. 34. A cloud came and overshadowed them all. And they, the apostle^, feared, while they (Mosea and EUjah) entered into the oloud, which took thera away. 44. Let these sayings sink down into your ears — That is, consider them deeply. In joy remember the cross. So wisely does our Lord balance praise with sufferings. 46. And there arose a reasoning among ihem — This kind of reasoning always arose at the most improper tirries that could be imagined. , 48. And said io them — If ye would be truly great, humble yourselves to the meanest offices. He that is least in his own eyes" shall be great indeed. 51. The days are fulfilled that he should be received up — ^That is, the time of » Malt, xvii, 14 ; Mark ix, 14, t Matt, xvii, 2-i ; Mark i,\-, 20. t Matt. ,\viii, 2- Mark ix, 37, ^ Mark ix, 38. 166 ST. LUKE, 52 up, he steadfastly set his face to go to Jerasalem. And sent mes sengers before his face, and they went and entered into a viUage 53 of- the Samaritans, to raake ready for him. But they did not re ceive him, because his face was as though he would go to Jerasao 54 lem. And his disciples James and John seeing it,- said, Lord, wilt thou that w.e bid fire come frora heaven and consurae thera, even as 55 Elijah did ? , But he turning, rebpked thera, and said. Ye know not 56 what manner of spirit ye are of: For the ,Son of man is not come to destroy men's lives, bpt to save them. And they went to another viUage, 57 * And as they went in the way, one said to hira, Lord, I wUl 58 follow thee whithersoever thou goest. But Jesus said to him. The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests : but the Son 59 of man hath not where to lay his head. And he said to another. Follow me. But he said. Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my 60 father. Jesus said to him. Let the dead bury their dead, but go ,61 thou and preach *the kingdora of God. And another also said, . Lord, I wiU follow thee ; but suffer me first to bid them farewell 62 that are in ray house. Jesus said tp him. No man having put his hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God, X. After these things the Lord appointed other seventy also, and sent them two by two before his face into eyery city and place, 2 whither he hiraself intended to corae. And he said to them, f The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few : pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he would thrast forth la- 3 bourers into his harvest. X CfO : behold I send you forth as lambs 4 in the midst of wolves. Carry not purse, or scrip, or shoes, and 5 salute no raan by the way. And into whatsoever house ye enter, his passion was now at hand. St. Luke looks through- this, to the glory which was to follow. He steadfastly set his face — ^Without fear of his enemies, or shame of the cross, Heb. xii, 2. 52. He sent mesaengera' to make ready — A lodging and needful entertairimerit for hiiri and those with him, 53. Hia face was as though he would go to Jerusalem — It plainly appeared, he was going to worship at the temple, and thereby, in effect, to condemn the Sama ritan worship at Mount Gerizim. 54. As Elisha did- — At or near this very place, which might put it into the minds of the apostles to make the motion riow^ rather than at any other time or place, where Christ had received the like affront. 55. Ye know not what manner of spirit — The spirit of Christianity is. It is not a spirit of yftath and vengeance, but pf peace, and gentleness, and leve. 58. But Jesus said to him — First understand the terms : opnsider on what con ditions thou art to follpw me. 61. Suffer me first io bid them farewell that are in my house — As Elisha did after Elijah had called him, frem the plpugh,'! Kings xix, 19; tp which pur Lord's answer seems to allude. 62- Is fit for the kingdom of God — Either to propagate or to receive it. X. 2. Pray ye the Lord of the harvest, that he would thrust forth labourers—^ For God alone can do this : hb alone can qualify and commission men for this work. 4. Salute no man hy the way-r-The salutations usual among the Jews took up jnuch tirae. But these had so much work to do in so short a space, tjiat fliey had not a moinent tp spare. * Matt, viii, l&. f M,att. ix, 37. J Matt, x, 16, CHAPTER X. 167 6 first say, Peace he to this house. And if a son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon it : if ndt, it shall turn to you again, 7 * And remain in th6 same house eating and drinking such things as they have ; for the labourer is worthy of his hire : remove 8 not from house to house. And into whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you, eat such things as are set before you. — 9 And heal the sick that are therein, and say to them. The kingdom 10 of God is corae nigh to you. But into whatsoever city ye enter 1 1 and they receive you not, gping put into the street of it, say. Even the dust of your city which cleaveth to oiu* feet do we viripe off against you ; yet kno-w this that the kingdpm pf Gpd is at hand. 13 I say tP ypu it shaU be mere telerable fer Spdpm in that day than 13 for that city, f Wo to thee, Chorazin, wo to thee, Bethsaida ; for if the mighty works which have been done in you, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago, sitting in 14 sackcloth and ashes. But it shaU be more tolerable for Tyre and 15 Sidon in the judgment than for you. And thou Capernaum, which 16 hast been exalted to heaven, shalt be thrust dovm to hell. X He that heareth you, heareth me ; and he that rejecteth you, rejecteth me ; 17 and he that rejecteth me, rejecteth hira that sent me. And the se verity returned vnth joy, saying. Lord, even the devils are subject to 18 us through thy narae. And he said to them, I beheld Satan falling 19 as lightning from heaven. Behold, I give you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy, and 30 nothing shall in any wise hurt you. Yet in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject to you ; but rather rejoice, that your names 31 are written in heaven. § In that hour Jesus rejoiced in spirit and said, I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them to babes ; even so, Father, for so it seeraeth good in thy sight. 22 All things are deUvered to me of my Father ; and no one know eth who the Son is, but the Father, and who the Father is, but the 33 Son, and Ae to whom the Sort is pleased to reveal him. \\ And 6. A son of peace — ^That is, pne werthy pf it. 11. Th^ kingdom of God is at hand — ^Thpugh ye will not receive it. 13. Wo to thee, Chorazin — The same declaration Christ had made some time before. By repeating it now, he warns the seventy not to lose time by going to those cities. 18. / beheld Satan — That is, when ye went forth, I saw the kingdom-of Satan, which was highly exalted, swiftly and suddenly cast down. 19. / give you power — ^That is, I continue it to you : and nothing shall hurt you — ^Neither the power, nor the subtilty of Satan. 20. Rejoice not so much that the devils are subject io you, as that your names are written in 4ea»en— Reader, so is thine, if thou art a true believer. God grant it may never be blotted out ! 21. Lord of heaven and earth — In both pf which thy kingdpm stands, and that of Satan is destroyed. That thou hast hid these thinga — He rejoiced not in the destruction of the wise and prudent, but jn the display of the riches of God's grace to others, in such a manner as reserves to Him the entire glory of our salvation, and hides pride from man. 22. Who the Son is — Essentially one with the Father : who the Father is — How gi-eat, how wise, how good ! * Matt. X, U. t Matt, xi, 21. t Matt, x, 40 ; John xiii, 20. fy Matt xi, 25, II Matt, xiii, 16. 168 ST. LUKE. turning to the disciples apart, he said. Blessed are the eyes which 24 see the things that ye see. For 1 teU you, many prophets and kings have desired to see the things which ye see, and have not seen them, and to hear the things which ye hear, and have not heard them. 3o * And behold, a certain scribe stood up, and trying him, said, 26 Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life ? , He said to him, 27 What is written in the law ? How readest thou ? And he an swering, said, t Thou ehalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with aU thy strength, and with all 28 thy mind; and thy neighbour as thyself And he said to him, 29 Thou hast answered right : % this do and thou shalt live. But he wiUing to justify himself, said to Jesus, And who is my neighbour ? 30 And Jesus answering, said, A certain man went do^vn from Jerusa lem to Jericho, and fell among robbers, who having, stripped and 31 wounded him, departed, leaving him half dead. And it came to pass that a certain priest came down ,that way, and seeing him. 32 passed by on the other side. And like-wise a Levite, when he was 33 at the place, came and looked, and passed by on the other side. But a certain Samaritan journeying, canie where he was, and seeing him, 34 was moved with tender compassion, And going to him, bound up 27. Thou shalt lave the Lord thy God — That is, thou shalt unite all the faculties pf thy soul to render hira the most intelligent and sincere, the mpst affectionate and resolute service. We may safely rest in this general sense of these impor. tant words, if we are not able to fix the particular meaning of every single word. If we desire to do this, perhaps the heart, which is a general expression, may be explained by the three following. With all thy soul, with the warmest affection, with all thy strength, the most vigprpus effprts pf thy will, ajid with all thy mind pr understanding, in the most wise and reasonable manner thou canst ; thy under. standing guiding thy will and affections. 28. Thou hast answered right ; this do, and thou shalt live — Here is no irpny, but a deep and weighty truth. He, and he alene, shall live for ever, who thus Ipves God and his neighbpur in the present life. 29. To justify himself — That is, tp show he had done this. 30. From Jerusalem to Jericho — The road from Jerusalem to Jericho (about eighteen miles from it) lay through desert and rocky places : so raany robberies and raurders were comriiitted therein, that it was called the bloody way. Jericho was situated in the valley : hence the phrase of going down to it. About twelve thou sand priests and Levites dwelt there, who all attended the service of the temple. 31. The common translation is, hy chance^-Which is full of gross imprcjprie. ties. For if we speak strictly, there is no such thing in the universe as either chance or fortune. A certain priest came down thai way, and passed by on the other side — And both he and the Levite no doubt could find an excuse for .pass ing over on the other side, and might perhaps gravely thank God for their own deliverance, while they left their brother bleeding to death. Is it not an emblem of many living characters, nerhaus of some who bear the saered ofiice? O house of Levi and , ies of heathens and Samaritans 33. But was admirably well judged to represent tne distress on the side ot" the Jew, and the mercy on that of the Samaritan. For the case being thus proposed, self interest would make the very scribe sensible, how amiable such a conduct was, and would lay him open to our Lord's inference. Had it been put the pther way, projudiqe might mere easily have interposed, befere tho heart could have been affected. 34. Pouring in oil and wine — ^Which when Well beaten together are one of the best balsams that can be applied to a fresh wound. * Matt, xxii, 35 ; Mark xii, 28, t Deut. vi, 5 ; Lev, xix, 18. t Lev. xviii, 5, CHAPTER XI. 169 his wounds, pouring in pU and wine, and setting him pn his pwn 35 beast, brought him to an inn, and took care of him. And on the morrow departing, he took out two pieces of raoney, and gave them to the host, and said to hira, Take care of him ; and whatsoever 36 thou spendest more, as I come back I wUl repay thee. Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was the neighbour to him that fell 37 among the robbers ? And he said. He liiat showed raercy on him. Then said Jesug-to him. Go and do thou in like manner. 38 And as they went, he entered into a certain viUage, and a cer- 39 tain woman named Martha received him into her house. And she had a sister called Mary, who also sitting at the feet of Jesus, heard 40 his discourse. But Martha was encumbered with much serving ; and coraing to him she said, Lord, dost thou not care, that my sis- 41 ter hath .left me to serve alone ? Bid her therefore help me. But Jesus answering, said to her, Martha, Martha ! Thou art careful 43 and hurried about many things : But one thing is needful ; and Mary hath chosen the good part, which shall not be taken from hSr. XI. And as he was praying in a certain place, when he ceased, one of his disciples said to him, Lord, teach us to pray, as John also 2 taught his disciples. '* And he said to them, when ye pray, say, 36. Whieh of these was the neighbour, to him that fell among the robbers — "Which acted the part of a neighbour ? 37. And he said. He thai showed mercy on him — He could not for shame say otherwise, though he thereby condemned himself and overthrew his own false notion of the neighbour to whom our love is due. Go and do thou in like manner — Let us go and do likewise, regarding every man as our neighbour who needs our assistance. Let us renounce that bigotry and party zeal whiph would con tract our hearts into an insensibility for all the human race, but a small number whose sentiments and practices are so much our own, that our love to them is but self love reflected. With an honest openness of mind let us always remem ber that kindred between man and man, and cultivate that happy instinct whereby, in the original constitution of our nature, God has strongly bound us to each other. 40. Martha was encumbered — The Greek word properly signifies to be drawn different ways at the same time, and admirably expresses the situation of a mind, surrounded (as Martha's then was) with so many objects of care, that it hardly knows which to attend to first. 41. Martha, Martha.' — ^There is a peculiar spirit and tejiderness in the repe, tition of the word : thou art careful, inwardly, and hurried, outwardly. 42. Mary hath chosen the good pari — To save her soul. Eeader, hast thou ? XI. 1. .Lord, teach us to pray, as John also taught liis disciples — The Jewish masters used to give their followers some short form of prayer, as a peculiar badge of their relation to them. This it is probable John the Baptist had done. And in t' .'-. ,-. .. " .". ,. ". 'l,.l.'..-i .sked Jesus, lo teach them to pra -...:... ch he hq,d before given them in L.. „ ...i.,i„„ _._. _, .1. L.; .j:^ :,-_-i jn the same head, though still speaEing tne same inings ra suDstance. Ana ims prayer uttered fronj the heart, and in its true and full meaning, is indeed the badge of a real Christian : for is not he such whose first and most ardent desire is the glory of God, and the hap. piness of man by the coming cf his kingdpm ? Whp asks for np more of this world than his daily bread, longing meantime for the bread that came down from heaven? And whose only desires for himself are forgiveness of sins, (as he heartily forgives others,) and sanctification. 2. 'When ye pray, say — And what he said to them is undoubtedly said to us also- "VVe are therefore here directed, not only to imitate this in all our prayers, but to use this very form of prayer. * Matt, vi, 9, 170 ST. LUKE- 3 Our Eather who art in heaven, haUowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come : thy wUl be done as in heaven, so on earth. — 4 Give us day by day our daily bread. And forgive us our sins ; for we alsp forgive every one that is indebted to us. And lead us not 5 into temptation, but deliver us from evil. And he saith to them. Which of you Shall have a friend, ;and shall fgo to him at midnight, 6 and say to him. Friend, lend me three loaves : For a friend of mine on his journey is corae to me, and I have nothing to set before 7 him : And he from within shall answer, Trouble me not : the door 8 is now shut, and my chUdren are with me in bed : I cannot rise and give thee ? I tell you, though he wiU not rise and give him because he is his friend, yet because of his importunity, he wiU 9 rise and give him as many as he needeth. * And I say to you. Ask and it shall be given you, seek and ye shall find, knock and 10 it shall be opened to you. For every pne that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth, and tp him that knocketh it shall be 1 1 opened. If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father, 13 will he give him a stone ? Or if he ask a fish, will he for a fish give him a serpent ? Or if he shall ask an egg, will he give him a 13 scorpion? If ye then being evil know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit tp thera that ask him ? 14 tAnd he was casting out a devil, and it was dumb; and when , the devil was gone out, the dumb spake, and the multitude wonder- 15 ed. fBut sorae of them said. He casteth out devils by Beelzebub 16 the prince of the devils : § And others tempting him, sought of him 17 a sign from heaven. But he knowing their thoughts, said to them, Every kingdora divided against itself is brought tp desplation, and 18 a house divided against a house faUeth. If Satan then be divided against himself, how shall his kingdora stand ? Because ye say 19 that I cast out devils by Bfeelzebub. And if I cast out devils by Beelzebub, by whora do ypur sons cast them out ? Therefore they 30 shall be your judges. But if I cast out devils by the finger of 4. Forgive us ; for we forgive them — Npt pnce, but ccnttnually. This dnes net denpte the meriteripus cause pf our pardon ; but the rempval of that hinder ance which Ptherwise would render it iinpossible. 5. At midnight — ^The most unseaspnable time : but np time is unseaspnable with Gpd, either for hearing or answering prayer. 13. How much more shall your heavenly Father — How beautiful is the grada tion! A friend: a father: God! Give the Holy Spirit — The best of gifts, and that which includes every good gift. , 14. It was dumb-— That is, it raade the man so. 15. But some said. He casteth out de'vils hy Beelzebub — These he answers, ver. 17. ' Others, to try whether it were so or no, sought a sign from heaven. "These he reproves, in the 29th and following verses. Beelzebub signifies the lord of flies, a title which the heathens gave to Jupiter, whem they acCpunted the chief of their gpds, and yet supppsed him tp be emplbyed in driving away ffies frem their temple and sacrifices. The Philistines worshipped a deity under this name, as the god of Ekron : frpra henee the Jews tpok the narae, and applied it to the chief of the devils. 17. A house — ^That is, a faraily. 20. If I cast out devils hy the finger of God — ^Tliat is, by a power manifestly Divine. Perhaps the expression intimates farther, that it was done without any » Matt, vii, 7 t Malt, xii, 22, t Mark iii, 22. fy Matt, xii, 38. CHAPTER XI. 171 21 God, then the kingdom of Gpd is come upon .you. While the 33 strong one armed guardeth his palace, his goods are in peace. But when he that is stronger thari him cometh upon him and over- coraeth him, he taketh from him his complete arrapur wherein he 33 trasted and divideth his sppils. He that is net -with me is against 34 me, and he that gathereth net with me scattereth. When the un clean spirit is gene put pf a man, he walketh thrpugh dry places, seeking rest ; and finding npne, he saith, I wiU retum tp my hpuse 35 whenpe I came put. And cpming he findeth it swept and garnished. 3-6 Then gpeth he and taketh tp hira seven other spirits more wicked than himself; and entering in they dwell there ; and the last state of that~man becometh worse than the first. 37 As he spake these things, a certain woman lifting up her voice out of the multitudp said to hira. Blessed is the womb that bare 28 thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked ! But he said. Yea, rather blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it. 39 And the multitudes being gathered thick together, he said. This is an evil generatipn : it seeketh a sign ; but no sign shall be given 30 it, save the sign of Jonah. For as Jonah was a sign to the -Ninevites, 31 so shaU also the Son of man be to this generation. The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with the raen of this gene ration and condemn them ; for she came from the utmost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon ; and behold, a greater 33 than Solomon is here. The Ninevites shaU rise up in judgraent with this generation and condemn it ; for they, repented at the preaching of Jonah ; and behold, a- greater than. Jonah is here. 33 * No man having lighted a candle, putteth it in a secret place, neither under a bushel, but on a candlestick, that they who corae labour : then the kingdom of God is come upon you — Unawares, unexpected : so the Greek word implies. 21. The strong one armed — ^The devil, strong in himself, and armed with the pride, obstinacy, and security of him in whom he dwells. 26. The last state of that man becometh worse than the first — ^Whoever reads the sad account Josephus gives of the temple arid conduct of the Jews, after the ascension of Christ and before their final destruction by the Romans, must ac knowledge that no emblem could have been more proper to describe them. Their characters were the vilest that can be conceived, and they pressed on to their own uiin, as if they had been possessed by legions of devils, and wrought up to the last degree of madness. But this also is fulfilled m all who totally and finally apostatize from true faith. 27. Blessed is the womb thai bare thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked ,' — How natural was the thought for a woman ! And how gently does our Lord re prove her ! 28. Yea, rather bleaaedme they that hear the word of God and keep it — For if even she that bare him ha,d not done this, she would have forfeited all her bless edness. 29. It aeeketh — The original word implies seeking more, or over and above what one has already. 32. They repented at the preaching of Jonah — But it was only for a season. Afterward they relapsed into wickedness, till (after about forty years) they were destroyed. It is remarkable, that in this also 'the comparison held. God re prieved the Jews for about forty years ; but they still advanced in wickedness, till having filled up their measure, they were destroyed with an utter destruction.- 33. The meanii^ is, God gives you this Gospel light, that you may repent. » Matt. V, 15 ; Mark iv, 21 ; Chap, viii, 16. 173 ST. LUKE. 34 in may see the light. * The eye is the lamp of the body ; there fore when thine eye is single, thy whole body is full of light, but 35 when thine eye is evil, thy body also, is full of darkness. "Take 36 heed therefore, lest the light that is in thee be darkness. If then tliy whole body he full of light, not having any part dark, th? whole shall be as full of light, as when a lamp enlighteneth thee with its bright shining. 37 And as he spake, a certain Pharisee asked him to' dine with 38 him. And he went in and sat down to table. But the Pharisee seeing it, marvelled that he had not first washed himself before 39 dinner. And the Lord said to him, t Now ye Pharisees cleanse the outside of the cup and dish : but your inward part. is full qf 40 rapine and wickedness. Ye unthinking men, did not hfe that made 41 the outside make the inside also ? But give what is in them in 43 alms, and behold all things are clean to you. But wo to you, Pha risees ; for ye tithe mint and rue and all herbs, and pass by justice and the love of God : these ought ye to have done, and not to leave" 43 the other undone. Wo to you, Pharisees ; for ye love the upper- 44 most seats in the synagogues, and salutations in the markets. Wo to you ; for ye are as graves which appear not, and men that walk 45 over them are not aware. And one of the lawyers answering said 46 to him. Master, thus saying thou reproachest us also. And he said, Wo to you lawyers also ; for ye load men with burthens grievous to be borne, and ye yourselves touch not the burthens with one of your 47 fingers. Wo to you ; for ye build the sepulchres of the prophets, 48 and your fathers killed them. Traly ye bare witness that ye ap prove the deeds of your fathers ; for whom they kiUed, ye build Let your eye be singly fixed on him, aim only at pleasing God ; and while you do this, your whole soul will be full of wisdom, holiness, and happiness. 34. But when thine eye is evil — When thou aimest at any thing else, thou wilt be full of folly, sin, and rhisery. On the contrary, 36. If thy whole body be full of light — If thou art filled with holy wisdora, hav ing no part dark, giving way to no sin or folly, then that heavenly principle will, like the clear flame of a lamp in a room that was dark before, shed its light into all thy powers and faculties. 39. Now ye Pharisees — Probably many of them were present at the Pharisee's liouse. 41. Give what is in them — The vessels which ye clean, in alms, and all things are clean to you. As if he had said. By acts directly contrary to rapine and wicliedness, show that your hearts are cleansed, and these outward washings are needless. . 42. Wo to you — That is, raiserable are you. In the same manner is the phrase to be understood throughout the chapter. 44. For ye are as graves which appear not — Probably in speaking this our Lord fixed his eyes on the scribes. As graves which appear not, being pvergrbwn with grass, so that raen are not aware, till they stumble upon them, and either hurt themselves, er at least are defiled by teuching them. On another occasiori Cln-ist compared them to whited sepulchres, fair without, but foul within ; Mat thew x.'ciii, 27. 45. One of the lawyers — That is scribes ; expounders of the law. 48. Whom they killed, ye build their sepulchres — Just like them pretending great reverence for the ancient prophets, while ye destroy those whom God sends to yourselves- Ye therefore bear witness by this deep hypocrisy that ye are of the ivcry same spirit with thein. * Matt, vi, 22. f'Matt,, xxiii, 25. CHAPTER XII. 173 49 their sepulchres. *The|:efore also the wisdom of God hath said, I will send them prophets and apostles, and spme of them they will 60 kiU, and persecute the rest. So that the blood of aU the prophets shed from the foundatiori of the world, shall be required of .this 51 generation- From the blood of Abel to the blood of Zachariah, who was destroyed between the teraple and the altar : verily I say 53 to you, it shall be required of this generation. Wo to you, lawyers ; for ye have taken away the key of knowledge : ye have not entered in yourselves ; and thera that were entering in, ye h'ave hindered. 53 And as lie said these things to them, the scribes and the Pharisees began fiercely to fasten upon him, and to .urge him to speak of 54 many things. Laying wait for hira, and seeking to catch something out of his mouth, that they might accuse him. XII. tin the meantime an innumerable raultitude being gathered together, so that they trod oue upon another, he said to his disci- 3 pies first, Beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypo crisy. For there is nothipg covered that shall not be uncovered, 3 neither hid, that shall not be raade known: J So that whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness shall be heard in the light, and what ye have whispered in closets shall be proclaimed on the house- 4 tops. But I say to you, my friends. Fear npt them that kill the 5 bpdy, and after that can dp np raore : But I will show you whom ye shall ff ar : fear hira, who after he hath killed, hath power to 6 cast into heU : yea, I say to you, fear him. Are not five sparrows sold for twp farthings ? Yet not one of thera is forgotten befoie 7 God. But ^ even the hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear 8 not therefore r ye are of more value than many span'ows. || And I say to you, Whosoever shall confess me before men, him shaU- 9 the Son of man also confess before the angels pf God. But he that denieth rae before raen, shall be denied before the angels of 10 God. ** And whosoever shall speak against the Son of man, it 49. The wisdom of God, agreeably to this, hath said — In raany places of Scrip. ture, though not in these very words, / will Send them ptopheis—Clhis9.y under the Old Testament : and apostles — Under the New. " 50. The blood of all shall be required of this generation — That is, shall be visi bly and terribly punished upon it. 51. And so it was within forty years, in a most astonishing manner, by the ^readful destruction of the temple, the city, and the whole nation. Between the: temple and the altar — In the court of the temple. 52. Ye have taken away tlie key of knowledge — Ye have obscured and destroyed the knowledge of the Messiah, which is the key of both the present and the future kingdom of heaven ; thc Icingdom of grace and glory. Ye have not entered in — Into tlie present kingdom of heaven. XII. 1. tie said to his disciples firat-^Bnt aRervrard (ven 54) to all the people. 4. But I say to you, Fear not — Let not the fear of raan make you act the hypo crite, or conceal any thing which I have commissioned you to publish. 5. Fear him who hath power to caatirAo hell — Even to his peculiar friends, Christ gives this direction. Therefore the fearing of Gtid as having power to cast into hell, is to be pressed even on true believers. 6. Are not five sparrows — But trust as well as fear him. 8. And I say to you — If you avoid all hypocrisy, and openly avow my Gospel j The Son of man shall confesa ypu — before the angels — -A.t the last day. 10 And whosoe^eer — ^As if he had said. Yet the denying me in seme degree, raay, ?M»lt xxi'i, 34. tMatt.xvi,6. t Matt. x. 27, ^MaU.x,30. || Mai-k viii,, 38 ; Chap-, i,\-, 26; ¦» » Matt, .vii^ 31 , 174 ST. LUKEl. shall be forgiven him: but to him who blasphemeth against the 1 1 Holy Ghost, it shaU not be forgiven. * Brit when they bring you to the synagogues and to magistrates and powers, take no thought 13 how or what ye shall answer, or what ye shall say. For the Holy Ghost shall teach you in that hour what ye ought to say. 13 ' And one of the multitude said to him, Master, speak to my 14 brother, that he divide the inheritance with rae. But he said to 1 5 him, Man, who made me a judge or a divider over you ? And he said to them. Take heed and beware of covetousness : for a man's life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he pos.' 16 sesseth. And he spake a parable to them, saying, The land of a 17 certain rich raan brought forth ^plentifully. And he reasoned in himself, saying, "What shall I do ? For I have no room where to 18 stow my fruits. And he said. This I wiU do : I will puU down my bams and build greater ; and there will I stow all my fruits and 19 goods. And I will say to ray soul, Squl, thou hast much goods laid up for many years : take thine ease ; eat, drink, be merry. 30 But God said to him. Thou fool, this night they require thy soul Of 31 thee : and whose shall the things be that thou hast provided ? So is he that layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God. 33 t And he said to his disciples, therefore I say to you, Take no thought for your life what ye shall eat, neither for the body what 33 ye shall put on. The life is more than meat, and the body tlian 24 raimept. Copsider the ravens ; for they neither sow nor reap ; neither have storehouse nor barn : yet God feedeth thera. How 35 much better are ye than the birds ? Arid which of you by taking 36 thought, can add the least ftieasure to his age ? If ye then be not able to do even that which is least, why take ye thought for the 37 rest? Consider the lilies, how they grow ; they toil' not, neither do-they spin ; and yet I say to you, that Solomon in all his glory 38 was not arrayed like one of these. If then God so clothe the grass which is to-day in the field, and to-morrow is cast into the stUl, 39 how much more mil he clothe you, O ye of little faith ? And seek uppn true repentance, be forgiven ; but if it rise sp high as that pf the bias. phemy against the Hely Ghpst, it shall never be fergiven, neither is there place for repentance. 11. Take no thought— Be not solicitous about the matter or manner of youJ defence ; nor how to express yourselves. 14. Who made me a judge ? — In worldly things. His kingdom is not of this world. 15. He said to them — ^Perhaps to the two brothers, and through them to tJie pepple. A ¦man's life — That is, the ccrafort Pr happiness pf it. 17. What shall I do ? — The very language of want ! Do ? Why, lay up trea. sure in heaven. 20. Thou fool — To think of satisfying thy soul with earthly goods ! To depend on living raany years ! Yea, one day I They — ^The messengers of death, com- missioned by God, require thy soul of thee .' 21. Rich toward God — Namely, in faith, and love, and good works. 25. Which qf you can add the least measure — It seems, tb add one cubit to a thing (which is the phrase in the original) was a kind of proverbial expression for making the least addition to it. ' 28. The grass— Tho Greek word means all sorts of herbs and flowers. 29. Neither be ye of a doubtful mind — The word in the original signiiieSj any • Matt. X, 19 } Mark iii,- 28 ; Chap, xxi, 12. f Matt, vi, 25 CHAPTER XII. 175 liot yo what ye shall eat or what ye shall drink, neither be ye of a So doubtful mind. For the nations of the world seek all these things j 31 and your Father knoweth that ye needijhese things. But seek ye the kingdom of God, and all these things shall be added to you. 33 Fear not, Uttle flock, for it is your Father's good pleasure to give 33 you the -kingdora. * SeU what ye have and give alras : provide yourselves purses which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no thief approacheth, neither moth corrupt- 34 eth. For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. "35 Let your loins be girt, and your lamps buming. And ye like raen 36 that wait for their Lord, when he wUl r.etum from the wedding, that, when he coraeth and knocketh, they may open to him imme- 37 diately. Happy those servants, whom the Lord, when he cometh, shall find watching ; verily I say to you, that he will gird him self, and make them sit down to table, and will come and serve 38 thera. And if he shaU come in the second watch, or come in the 39 third watch, and find them so, happy are those servants. And this ye know, that if the master of the house had kno-wn what hour the thief would have come, he would have watched, and not have suf- 4-0 fered his house to be broke open. Therefore be ye also.reafly ; for 41 the Son of man cometh in an hour when ye think not. Then Peter said to hira, Lord, speakest thou this parable to us, or alsb to all ? 43 And the Lord said, Who is that faithful and wise steward, whom his Lord shall make ruler over his household, to give the aUowance 43 of food in due season ? Happy that servant, whom his Lord, when 44 he cometh, shall find so doing. 'Verily I say to you, he will set 45 him over all that he hath. But if- that servapt say in his heart, My Lord delayeth his coming, -and shall begin to beat the men speculations or musings in which the mind fluctuates, or is suspended (like me teors in the air) in. an uneasy hesitation. 32. It is your Father'a good pleasure to give you the kingdom — How much more food and raiment ? And since ye have such an inheritance, regard not your earthly possessions. 33. Sell what ye have — ^This is a direction, riot given to all the multitude : (much less is it a standing rule fpr all Christians :) neither tp the appstles ; fer they had npthing tp sell, having left all befpre : bnt tp his pther disciples, (men tioned ver. 22, and Acts i, 15,) especially to the seventy, that they might be free from all worldly entanglements. t 35, Let your loins be girt — An allusion to the long garments, worn by the eastern nations, which they girded or tucked up about their l<)ins, when they journeyed or were employed in any labour : as also to ithe lights that servants used to carry at weddings, which were generally in the night. 37. He will come and serve them — ^The meaning is, he will show thera his love, in the most condescending and tender manner. 38. The Jews frequently divided the night into three watches, to which our Lord seems here to allude. 41. Speakest thou this parable to us — ^Apostles and disciples : Or to all — The people ? Does it concern us alone ? Or all men ? 43, ' Who ia that faithful and wise steward — Our Lord's answer manifestly im. plies, that he had spoken this parable primarily (though not wholly) to the ministers of his word : Whom hia lord ahall make ruler over his household — For his wisdom and faithfulness. 43. Happy is that servant — God himself pronounces him wise, faithful, happy i Yet we see, be might fall fi-om all, and perish for ever. • Matt, vi, 19, 176 ST. LUKE. servants and maidens, and to eat, and drink, and be drunken: 46 The Lord of that servant will come in a day wheri he expect eth not, and at an hour when he knoweth not, and will cut him in sunder, and appoint him his portion with the unfaithful. 47 And that servant who knew his Lord's wUl, and prepared, not, neither did according to his will, shall be beaten with many 48 stripes. But he that knew not, and did things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few. For to whomsoever much is given, of him much shall be required ; aud to whora they have com- 49 mitted much, of him they will ask the more. I am come to send 50 fire on the earth. And what do I desire ? That it were already kindled! I have a baptism to be baptized with: and how am I 51 straitened till it' be accomplished ! * Suppose ye that I am come to give peace upon earth ? I tell you. Nay, but rather division : 53 For from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided, 53 three against two, and two agaipst three. The father shall be divided {igaipst the son, and the son against the father ; the mother against the daughter, and the daughter against the , mother ; the mother-in-law against her daughter-ip-law, and the daughter-iu-law agaipst her mother-in-law. 54 t And he Said to the people alsp. When ye see a clpud rising put pf the west, straightway ye say. There cometh a heavy shower, 55 and so it is. And when ye find the south wind blowing, ye say, 56 There will be sultry heat ; and it is so. Ye hypocrites, ye know to discern the face of the earth and of the sky : how do ye not 57 discern this season ? Yea, and why even of yourselves judge ye 58 not what is rights J When thou art going with thine adversary I , ¦ 46. The Lord will appoint him his portion — His everlasting portion, with the unfaithful — As faithful as hfe was once, God himself being the Judge ! 47. And that servant who knew his Lord's will shall he beaten with many stripes — And his having much knowledge will increase, not lessen, his punish. inent. 49. / am come to send fire — To spread the fire of heavenly love over all the earth. ^ 60. But I have a baptism to be baptized with — I must suffer first, before I can set up my kingdom. And how I long to fight my way through all ! 51. Suppose ye that I am come to send peace upon earth — That universal peace will be the immediate effect of ray coraing ? Not so, but quite the contrary. 52. There shall be five in one house, three against tipo, and two against three — There being an irreconcilable enmity between the Spirit of Christ and the spirit of the world. 53. The father against the son — For those who reject me will be implacable toward their very nearest relations who receive me. At this day also is this scripture fulfilled. Now likewise there is no concord between Christ and Belial. 54. And he said to the people also — In the preceding verses he speaks only to his disciples. From the west — In Judea, the west wind, blowing frora the sea, usually brought rain : the south wind.jblowing frora tli,e deserts of Arabia, oc casioned sultry heat- 56. How do ye ¦not discern this season — Of the Messiah's coming, distinguish able by so many surer signs. , 57. Why even of yourselves, w'lthont any external sign, judge ye not what is right ? — ^Why do ye not discern and acknowledge the intrinsic excellence of my dpctrine ? , 58. When thou art going — As if he had said. And ye have net a moment to * Mark x, 34. t Matt, xvi, 2. t Matt v, 25. CHAPTER XIII. 177 to the magistrate, give diUgence in the way tor be delivered from him,, lest he hale thee to the judge, and the^ judge deUver 69 thee to the ofiScer, and the pfiicer cast thee into prison., I tell thee, thou shalt in nowise ceme out thence till thoa hast paid the last mite. XIIL And ther.e were present at, that season sorae that told him of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate ha.d mingled with their sacrifices. 3 And Jesus, answering said to them, Suppose ye that those GalUe- ans were sinners above aU the Gralileans, because they suffered 3 - such things I I tell you, Nay ; but except ye repent, ye shall all 4 likewise perish. Or .those eighteen on whom the towerin Siloara feU and ^lew them, -suppose ye that they were sinners above aU 5 men that dwelt at jerasalem ? I tell you, Nay ; but except ye 6 repent, ye shall all likewise perish. He spake also, this parable. A man had a fig, tree* plaqted in his vinpyard ; and he came seek- 7 ing fruit thereon, and found, none. Then said he to, the keeper of the vineyard. Behold, three years I come seeking, fruit from this fiig tree; and find none ; cut it down : why doth it also cumber the 8 ground ? And he answering said to him. Lord, let it alone this 9 year also, till I'shall .dig:about it and dung- it. Perhaps it may bear fruit ; but if not, after that thou shalt cut it down. 10 And he was .teaching in one of the' synagogues on the Sabbath. 11 And behold, there was a woraan who had had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bowed together, and utterly unable to lift 12 up herself. And Jesus seeing her, called her to him, and said 13 to her, Woman, thou art loosed from thy infti'ipity. And he laid his hands on her, and immediately she was made straight, and 14 glorified God. And the ruler of the synagogue being much dis pleased, because Jesus had healed on the Sabbath day, answered lose. For the executioners bf Gbd's vengeance are at hand. And when he hath once delivered you over to them, ye are undone for ever. 55. A mite — was about the third part of a farthing sterling. XIII. 1. The Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices— Sortie of the followers of Judas Gaulonites. They absolutely refosed to own the Roman authority. Pilate suriiounded and slew them, while they were worship ping in the temple,' at a public feast. . 3. Ye ahall all likewiae periah — All ye of Galilee and of Jerusalem shall perish in the very sarae manner. So the Greek word implies. And so they did, There was a remarkable' resemblance between the fate of these Galileans and of the main body of the Jewish nation ;. the flower of which was slain at Jerusalem by the Roman sword, while they were assembled at one of their gresit festivals. And many thousands of them perished in the temple itself ' and were literally buried under its ruins., 6. A ¦man had aflg tree — Either we may understand God the Father by him that had the -vineyard, and Christ by him that kept it : or Clirist himself is he that hath it, and his ininisters they that keep it. 7. Three years — Christ was then in the third year of his ministry. But it may mean only several years ; a certain number being put fbr an uncertain. Why doth it also cumber the ground? — That is, not only bear rio fruit itself, but take up the ground of another tree that would. 11. She was bowed together, and utterly unable to lift up heraclf — The evil spirit which possessed her afflicted her in this manner. To many doubtless it appeared a natural distemper. -Would not a modem physician have termed it a nervous case? * Psahn Ixxx, 8, &c, 12 178 ST. LUKE. and said to the multitude, There are six days,, in which men ought to work: on these therefore come and be healed, and not on the 15 Sabbath. The Lord answered him and said. Thou hypocrite, doth not each of you loose his ox or his ass from ,the stall on the Sabbath, 16 and lead hira away to watering ? - And ought not this woraan, being a daughter of Abrahara, whorri Satan hath bound, lo these eighteen 17 years, to be loosed from this bond oh the Sabbath ? And when he had -said these things, all his adversaries were ashamed,: and aU the multitude rejoiced for all the glorious things that were done by him. 18 '* Then said he. To what is the kingdora of God Uke, and to 19 what shall I resemble jt ? It is like a grain of inustard seed which a man took and cast into his garden -; , and it grew and became a great tree, and the birds Of the air lodged in the branches pf it. 30 t Again he said. Whereto shall I, liken the kingdom of God ? It is 31 like leaven, which a woman took and covered up in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. 33 And he went through aU the cities and villages, teaching and 33 journeying toward Jerusalera. Then said one to him. Lord; are 34 there few that are saved ? Arid' he said to him, :|: Strive to enter in through the strait gate ; for'many, I say to you, wiUseek tp en- 25 ter in, and shall not be able. When once the master of the house is risen up, and hath shut the door, and ye begin to stand 'without, and knock at the door, saying. Lord, Lord, ppen to us: he shall 36 answer and say to yoU, I know ye not whence ye are. Then shall ye say, 'We have eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou 37 hast taught in our streets. §' But he shall say, I tell you I know not whence ye are : depart from rae, all ye workers of iniquity. 38 II There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shaU see Abraham, and Isaac, . and Jacob, and all the prophets in the 29 kingdom of God, and yourselves thnrst out. And they shall come from the east and the west; and the north and the south, and shall • 30 sit down in the kingdom of God. ** But behold there are last who shall be first, and there are first who shall be last. 15. Thou hypqcrite — For the real motive of his speaking was envy, nbt (as he pretended) pure zeal for the glory of God. 16. And ought not this woman ? — Ought not any human creature, which is so far better than an ox br an ass? Miich more, this daughter of Abraham — ^pro. bably in a spiritual as well as natural sense, to be loosed? , '•¦ 21. Covered up-^So that, for a time, nothing of it appeared. 24. Strive to enter in — Agonize. Strive as in an agony. So the word signifies. ' Otherwise none shall enter in. Barely seeking will not avail. 25. Arid even agonizing will not avail, after the door is shut. AgonizCj there fore, now by faith, prayer, holiness, patience. And ye begin to stand without — Till then they had riot thought of it ! O how new will that sense of their misery be? Hew late? Hpw lasting? I know not whence ye are—1 knpw npt, that is, I apprpve net pf ypur ways. ¦ -29. They ahall ait down in the kingdom of God — Bpth the kingdpm pf grace and of glory. 30. But there are last — Many of the Gentiles who were latest called, shall be most highly rewarded ; and many of the Jews who were first calledj shall have no reward at all. * Matt, xiii, 31 ; Mark iv, 30, t Matt, xiii, 33, ' t Matt, vii, 13. fy Matt, vii, 23. II Matt, viii,, 11. *» Matt, xix, 30. CHAPTER XIV. 179 31 The same day came certain Pharisees saying to him, Go out 32 and depart froni hence J for Herod is minded to kill thee._^ And he said to them. Go and tcU that fox. Behold, I cast out devils, and I perform cures to-day and to-morrow ; and the third day I am 33 perfected. But I must go on to-day and to-morrow, arid the day ' following ; for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem. 34 f O Jerusalem, Jerasalem, that killest the prophets, and stonest thera that are sent to thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, as a bird gathereth her brood under Aer- wings, 35 and ye would not! Behold, yOur house is left to you desolate : and I say tp ypu, Ye shaU not see me, till the time corae when ye shall say. Blessed is he that coraeth in the name of the Lord., XIV. ' And as he went into the house of one of the chief Pharisees on 3 the Sabbath, to eat brejtd, they were watching him. And behold, 3 there was a certain man before him, who had the dropsy.. And Jesus answering spake to the scribes and, Pharisees; saying. Is it lawful to heal on the Sabbath day? But they held their peace. 4 And he took him and healed him, aiid let him go, And answered 5 thera, saying. Which of you shall have an ass or an ox fallen into a pit, and will not straightway puU hira outon the Sabbath day? 6 And they, could not answer him again to these things. 7 And he spalce a parable to thera that were iirvited, when he .31. Herod is minded to kill thee — Ppssibly they gave him the Cautipn put pf gppd will. 32. And he aaid. Go and tell that fox — Wifh,great prppriety se called, for his subtilty- and cpwardioe. The meaning pf pur Lprd's answer is. Notwithstanding all that he can do, I shall for the short time I have left, do the works pf him that sent me. When that time is fulfilled, I shall be effered up. Yet net here,' but iri the Wppdy city. Behold, I caat out devila — ^With what majesty dees he speak tP his enemies ! With what tenderness to his friends ! The third day I am per. fected — On the third day he left Galilee, and set out .for Jerusalem, tp die there. But let us carefully distinguish between, th.ese things wherein Christ is pur pattern, and these which were peculiar to his ot^ce. -His extraordinary office justified him in using that aeverity of language, when speaking of wicked princea, and corrupt teachera, to which we have no call; and by which we should only bring scandal on religion, and ruin on ourselves, while we irritated rather than cenvinced pr refprmed thpse whem we sp indecently rebuked, 33. /( cannot be, that a prophet perish oui of Jfrusalem — Which claims pre. scripticn for murdering the messengers of God. ,^Such cruelty and maUce cannot be found elsewhere. ^ . , 34. Hoy> often would I have gathered th'y children together — Three solemn visits he had made to Jerusalem since his baptism fbr this very purpose. 35. Your house is left to you desolate — Is now irrecoverably consigned to dese. lation and destruction : And verily I say to you, after a very short space, ye shall not see me till the time come, when taught by your calamities, ye shall be ready and disposed tp say. Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. It does not imply, that they should then see Jesus at all ; but only that they would ear- nestly wish for the Messiah, and in their extremity be ready to' entertain any whp should assume that character. XIV. 2. There was a certain man before him — It does not appear that he was come thither with any insidious design. Prebably he came, heping for a cure ; or perhaps was ene pf the family. 3. And Jesus answering, spake — Answering the thpughts which he saw rising in their hearts. 7. He spake a parable — The ensuing disccurse is so termed, because several * Matt, xxiii, 37. 180 ST- LUKE. 8 marked how they chose the chief seats, saying to them. When thou art invited by any raan to a marriage feast, sit not dovra in the highest place, lest a more honourable man than thou be invited by 9 hira; And he that invited thee and, him corae and say to thee, Give this man place. And then thou shalt begin with shame to 10 take the lowest place. But when thou art invited, go and sit dpwn in the Ipwest place, that when he whp invited thee cpmeth, he may say, Friend, go up higher : then .shalt tholi have honour in the 11 presence of thera that sit at table with thee. * For every one that exalteth hiraself shall be humbled, and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted; ' 12 Then said he also to him that had invited him, "When thou makest a dipper or a sujpper, call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, nor thy kinsmen, nor thy, rich neighbours, lest they also invite thee 13 -again, and a recoinpense be raade thee. But when thou makest an entertainment, invite the poor, the disabled, the lame, the blinds 14 And thou shalt be blessed; for they cannot' recompense thee; but thou shalt be recompeiised at the resurrection of the just. 15 , And one of them that sat at table with him hearing these things, said to him, Happy is he that shaU eat bread in the Icingdom of 16 God. Then, said he to him, A certain man made a great supper, 17 and invited many, And he sent his servant at supper time to say to them that were invited, Come, for all things are now ready.— 18 And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The first said to him, I have bought a field, and I must needs go and see it : 19 I pray thee have me excused.- And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them : I pray thee have me 30 excused. And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore 21 I cannot come. So the servant carae, and showed his lord these parts are nbt tp be understepd literally. The general scppe p^ it is, Npt pnly at a marriage fe^st, but eii every eccasicn, he that exalteth himself shall be abased, and he that abaseth himaelf ahall be exalted. 12. Call not thy friends — That is, I dp not bid thee call thy friends or, thy neighbotirs. Our Lord leaves these offices of humanity and courtesy as they were, and teaches a higher duty. But is it not implied herein, that we should be sparing in entertaining those that need it not, in order to assist those that do need, with all that is saved from thpse needless entertainments ? Lest a recompense be made — ^This fear is as much unknewn to the world, as even ' the fear of riches. 14. One of them thai sat at table hearing these things — And being touched therewith, said, Happy is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God — Alluding tb what had just beeu spoken. It means, he that shall have a part in the resur- rection of the just. 16. Then aaid he — Continuing the -allusion. A certain man made a great sup per — As if he had said. All men are not sensible of this happiness. Many might have a part in it, and will not. 18. They all began to male excuse — One of them pleads only his own will, jf go : ariother, a pretended necessity, / must needs go : the third, impossibility, / cannot conie : all of them want tho holy Jiatred mentioned ver. 26. All bf them perish, by things in themselves lawful. / must needs go— The mest urgent worldly af&irs frequently fall out just at the time when God inakes the freest offers of salvation. 21. The servant came and showed hislord.ihese things — So ministers ought to- Uy before the Lord in prayer the obedience or disobedience of their hearers. ? IVialt xxiii, 12. CHAPTER XV. 181 things. Then the master of the house being angry, said to his servants, -Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the disabled, -and the lame, and the 23 blirid. And the servarit said. Sir, it is done as thou hast commanded ; 33 and yet there is room. And the lord said to the servant. Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my 34 house raay be 'fiUed. For I say to you, that none of those men who were invited shaU taste of my supper. 35 And great multitudes went with him. And he turned and' said 36 to ¦ them, ¦* If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mpther, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and 37 his own life also, he cannot be my disciple. And whosoever doth not bear his cross, and come after me, cannot be my disciple. 38 And which pf ypu intending tp build a tower sitteth not down ' first, and computeth the cost, whether he hath sufiicient to finish 29 it ? Lest haply after he hath laid the foundatiori, and is not able 30 to finish it, all that behold mock him, saying. This man began to 31 .build, and was not able to finish. Or what king marching to en counter ariother king in war, sitteth not down first, and consulteth whether he be able with ten thousand, to meet him that 19.. There was a certain rich man — 'Very probably a Pharisee, and one that jus tified himself hefore men ; a very honesty as well as honourable gentleman : though it was not proper to mention his name on this occasion : who was clothed in pur ple and fine linen^-and doubtless esteemed on this account, (perhaps not pnly by thpse whp spld it, but by mpst that knew him,) as encpuraging trade, and acting accerding tp his quality: And feasted splendidly every day — And cpnsequently was esteemed yet mere, for his generosity and hospitality in keeping so good a table. < 20. And there was tf certain beggar named Lazarus, Xaeccrding tP the Greek pi'pnunciatipu) pr Eleazer. By his name it raay be cenjectured, he was of nb mean family, thpugh it was thus reduced. There vvas no reasen for pur Lprd tp cpnceal his name, which prebably was theri well knpwn. iThcpphylact cbserves, frpm the traditipn pf the Hebrews, that he lived at Jerusalem. Yea, the dogs also came and licked his sores — It seeras this circurastance is reccrded to show that all his ulcers lay bare, and were not closed or bound up. 22.- And the beggar — Worn out with hunger, and pain, and want of all things, died : and was carried by gngels (amazing change pf the scene !) i»to Abraham's iosom-^So the Jews styled paradise ; the place where the spuls pf gppd men re main from death to the resurrection. The rich man also died, and was buried — Doubtless with pomp enough, though we do not read ofhis lying in state; that stupid, senseless pageantry, that shocking insult on a poor,-putrefying carcass, was reserved for our enlightened age ! . , 23. He seeth Abraham afar off — And yet knew hiin at that distance : and shall not Abrahara's children, when they are together in paradise, know each other ! 24. Father Abraham, have mercy on me — It cannot be denied, but here is one * Matt, xi, 13. t Matt, v, 18. J Matt, v, 31 ; xix, 7. CHAPTER XVII. 187 sj^id. Son, remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazaras evil things : but now he' is comforted, 26 and thoU.art tormented. And beside all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed; so that they who would pass" from hence to you, cannot, neither can they pass that vxmld come to us 37 from thence. Then he said, I pray thee, therefore, father, that thou 38 wouldst send hira to my- fathei^s house : For I have five brethren that he may testify to Uiem, lest they, also come into this place of 89 torment. Abraham saith to him. They have Moses and the pro- 30 phets ; let them hear them. And he said, Nay, father Abrahara 31 but if one go to them from the dead, they will repent. And he said to him, If they hear not Moses and- the prophets; neither wiU they be persuaded though one rose from the dead. XVII. Then said he to the disciples, *It,is impossible but offences 8 -wiU come ; but wo to him throiigh whom they come. It were bet ter for him that a miUstone were hanged about his neck, and he cast into the sea, than that he should'offend one of these little ones. 3 t Take heed to yourselves ; if thy brother sin, rebuke him, and if 4 he repent, .forgive him. And if he sin against thee seven . times in a day, and seven^times in a day return to thee, saying, I repent, 5 thou shjdt forgive hira. J And the apostles said to the Lord, In- 6 crease our &ith. And the Lord said, If ye, had faith as a grain of , mustard seed, ye might say to this sycamine tree. Be thou rooted precedent in Scripture of praying to departed saints : but who is it that prays, and with what success ?, Will any, who corisiders this, be fond of copying after huh? 25. But Abraham aaidf. Sonr-Acioiding to the flesh. Is it not worthy of ob servation, that Abrahara w3l not revile 'even a damned soul ? and sliall living men re-vile one another ? Thou in thy lifetime receivedai thy good things — -Thou didst choose and accept of worldly things as thy good, thy happiness. And can any be at a loss to know why he was in torments ? This damnable idolatry, had there been nothing more, was enough to sink him to the nethermost heU. 26. Beside this there is a great gulf fixed — ^Reader, tb which side of it wilt thou go ? 28. Lest they alio come into this place — He might justly fear lest their re. preaches shpuld add to his own tornient. 31. Neither will they be persuaded — ^Truly to repent : for this implies an entire fhange of heart : but a thousand apparitions cannot effect this, Gcd pnly can, applying his word, ~XVII, 1, /( is impoasible but offences Will come — Aid they ever did and do come chiefly by Pharisees, that is, nien who trust in themselves that they are righteous, and despise others, 2, Little onea — Weak believers, " 3, Take heed to youraehiea — ^That ye neither offend others, rior be offended by others, 4, If he sin against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a .day retum, saying, I repent — That is, if he give sufficient proof that he does really repent, after having sinned ever so often, receive him just as if he had never sinned against thee. But this forgiveness is due only to real penitents. In a lower sense we are to forgive all, penitent or impenitent ; (so as to bear them the sin- cerest good will, and to' do them all the good we Can ;) and that not seven times only, but seventy times seven. 5. Lord, increase our faith— That we may thus forgive, and may nejther offend nor be offended. 6, And he said. If ye had faith as a grain of mustard seed — If ye had the least • Matt, xviii, 6 ; Mark ix, 42. -fMatt. xviii, 15. t Matt, xvii, 20. 188 ST. LUKE. 7 up, and be thou planted in the sea ; and it should obey ypu. But which pf ypu having a servant pleughing or feeding cattle, will say 8 to hira as soon as he cometh from the field. Come and sit ddvim'to table? And will not rather say to him, Make ready wherewith I raay sup, and gird thyself and serve me till I have eaten, and after- 9 ward thou shaft eat and drink? Doth he thank that servant because 10 he did the things that were commanded him? I think not. So likewise ye, when ye have done all ihe things that are comraanded you, say, We are unprofitable servants-: we have done what was our duty to do. 1 1 And as he went to Jerasalem, he passed thrpugh the midst of 13 Samaria' and Galilee. And a^ he entered into a certain village, 13 there met him ten lepers, who stood afar off : Arid they lifted up 14 their voice and said, Jesus. Master, have mercy on us. And see ing them, he said to them. Go, show yourselves to the prtests. And as they v^ent, they were cleansed. 15 And one of them, when he saw that he was healed, turned back, 16 and with a loud voice glorified God. And fell daWa on Aw face 17 at his feet, giving him thanks ; and he was a Samaritan. And 18 Jesus answering said. Were there not ten cleansed? But where are the nine ? .There are not found retuming to give gloiy to God, 19 save this | stranger. And he said to him, Arise and go, thy faith hath saved thee. , 30 And being asked by the Pharisees, When cometh the kingdom of Gpd, he answered thera and said, The kingdpm, pf Gpd cometh . 31 not with observation. Neither shall they say, Lo here, or lo there ; 22 for behold, the kingdom of God is within you. And he said to the disciples. The days will come, when ye shall desire to see bne of 33 the days of the Son of man, and shall not see it. * And when they shall say to you, See here ; or see there ; go not, nor follow them. measure of triie faith, no instance of duty would be too hard for you. Ye ¦would say to this sycamine tree — ^This seems to have been a kind of proverbial eX- pression, 7, Bilt which of you — But is it not meet that you should first obey, and then triumph ? Though still with a deep sense of your utter unprofitableness, 9- Doth he thank that servant — Does he account himself obliged to-'him? 10- When ye have done all, say. We are unprofitable servants— ^Tor a man can not profit God, Happy is he who judges himself an unprofitable servant : mise. rable is he whora God pronounces such. But though we are unprofitable to him, our serving him is not unprofitable to us. , For he is pleased to give by his grace a value to our good works, which in consequence of his promise entitles us to an eternal reward. 20. The kingdom of God cometh not with observation — ^With such outward pomp as draws the observation of every one. 21. Neither shall they say, Lo here, or lo there — TJiis shall not be the language of those who are, or shall be sent by me, to declare the coming of my kingdom. For behold the kingdom of God is within or among you — Look not for it in distant tiraes or remote places: it is now in the midst of yott: it is come : it is present in the sbul of every true believer : it is a spiritual kingdom, an internal princi ple. Wherever it exists, it exists in the heart. 22. Ye shall desire to see one of the days of tlie Son of man — One day of mercy, or one day wherein you might converse with irip, as you do now. 23. They shall say, See, Christ is here, or there — Limiting his presence to this /or that place. * Matt, xxiv, 28. CHAPTER XVIII. 189 24 For as the lightning that lighteneth out, of the. one part under hea ven, shineth to the other part under heaven, so shall the Son of 35 man be in his day. But first he raust suffer many things, and be 36 rejected by this generation. * And as it was in the days of Npah, 87 sp shall it be alsp in the ciays of the Son of man. They ate, they drank, they married, they were given in marriage, till the day that Noah entered into the ark, and the floocl canie and destroyed them 38 aU. Likewise also, as , it was in the clays of Lot : they ate, they 89 drank, they bought, they sold, they, planted, they builded: But the day that Lot went out of Sodom,' it rained fire and brimstone 30 from heaven and destroyed theni aU. Even thus shaU it be in the 31 day that the Son of man is revealed. In that day, he that shaU be on the house top and his goods in the house, let him not go down to take them away : and he that is in the field, let him likewise not 33 return back. Remeraber Lot's wife. 4 Whosoever ishall seek to 33 save his life, shall lose it, and whosoever shaU lose his life, shall 34 preserve it. I tell you, in that- night there shall be two men in 35 one bed; one shaU be taken and the other left. Two women shaU .be gruiding together ; one shall be taken and the other left. 36 Two men shall be iri the field : one shaU be taken and the other 37 left. I, And they answering said to him. Where, Lord? And he said to them, 'Wheresoever the body is, there wiU the eagles be gathered together. XVIII. And he spalce a parable to them to this end, that men 8 ought always to pray, and not to faint, Sayirig, There was in a certain city a* judge who feared not Gdd iUor reverenced man. 3 And, there was a widow in that city, and, she carae to hira, saying, 4 Do me justice on mine adversary, And he would not for a -whUe, but afterward he >aid in hiraself. Though I fear not God nor 5 reverence roan, Yet because this widow giveth me trouble, I will do her justice, lest by her continual coming she weary riie out. 6 And the Lord said, Hear what the unjust judge saith i And shall 7 not God, vindicate his own elect, who cry aloud to him day and 24. So shall also the Son of man be — So swift, so wide, shall Us appearing be : In his day — The last day. 26. The days of the Son of man — Those whifch immediately follow that which is eminently styled hia day. 31. In that day — (Which will be the grand type of the last day) wjien ye shall see Jerusalem encompassed with armies. 32. Remember Lot a wife — And escape with all speed, without ever looking be hind you. 33. The s.eiise of this and the following verses is, Yet as great as the danger will be, do not seek to save your life by violating your conscience : if you do, you will surely lose it : whereas if you should lose it for my sake, ypu sliall be paid with life everlasting. But the mest probable way pf preserving it npw, is to be' always ready togive it up : a peculiar Providence shall then watch over ypu, and put a difference between yeu and pther men. XVIII. 1. He spake a parable to them — This and the fellpwing parable warn us against twe fatal extremes, with regard to prayer : the former against fairitness and weariness, the latter against self confidence. 7. And ahall ¦not God — The most just Judge, vindicate hia own elect — Preserve- the Christians from all their adversaries, and in particular save them out of the general destruction, and avenge thera of the Jews ? Tliough he bear long w'ltli * Matt, xxiv, 37. fLukeix, 24; Johtt'xii, 25, }: Matt, .vxiv, 28, 190 ST. LUKE. 8 nighti though he bear long with them ? I tell you he will vindicate them speedily.' Yet when the Son of man cometh, wiU he find faith upon earth ? 9 And he spake, this parable to certain who trasted in themselves 10 that they were righteous, and despised others. Two raen went up into the temple to pray, the one a Pharisee, and the other a 1 1 publican. ^The Pharisee stood by himself and prayed thus, God, I thank thee, that I am not as other raen are, rapacious, unjust, 13 adulterers, or even as this publican. I fast twice in the week,: I 13 give tithes of aU-thatl possess. And the publican standing afar off, would not so much as lift up his eyes to heaven, but smote' 14 upon his breast, saying, God be merciful to me a sinner. I tell you , this raan went down to his house jiistified rather than the other ; for every one that exalteth himself shall be humbled, and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. 15 * And they brought to him also infarits, that he might touch 16' them ; but the disciples seeing it, rebuked them. But Jesus call ing thera to him, said. Suffer little children to come to me andfor- 17 bid them not: for of such is the kingdom of God. Verily I' sayto you. Whosoever shall not receive the kingdora of God as a little child, shall in nowise enter therein. 18 t And a certain ruler asked hira, saymg. Good Master, what 19 shall I do to inherit etemal life ? But Jesus said to hirii. Why caUest thou rae good ? There is none good save^one, that is,, God. 30 Thou knowest the coramandments, X Do not , commit adultery. 31 Do not murder. Do not steal. Do not bear false witness. Ho nour thy father and thy raother. And he said. All these have, I 33 kept from ray chUdhood. Jesus hearing these things said'to him. Yet lackest thpu pne thing: seU all that thpu hast, and distribute to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven; and come, them— Though he does not immediately put an end, either to the wrongs of the wicked, or the sufferings of good men, 8. Yet when the iSon of man cometh, will he find faith upon earth — ^Yet not- withstanding all the instances both of his long suffering and of his justice, whenever he shall remarkably appear, against their enemies in this age or in after ages, how few true beUevers will befound upon earth ! 9. He spake this parable — ^Not to hypocrites ; the Pharisee here mentioned was no hypocrite, no more than an outward adulterer : but he Hncerely trusted in himself thai he was righteous, and accordingly told God so, in the prayer whiol} none but God heard. 12. / fast twice in the weelc — So did eill.the strict Pharisees: every Monday and Thursday. / give tithes of all that I possess — Many of them gave one full tenth of their income in tithes, and ahother tenth in alins. the sum of this plea is, I do no harm : I rise all the means of grace : I do all the good I can. 13. The publican standingafdr off-^Fiom the holy of holies, would not so much as lift up his eyea to heaven — Touched with shEune, which is more ingenuous than fear. 14. This man went doicn— ^From the hill on which the temple stood, justified rather than the other — That is, and not the other. 16. Calling them — ^Those that brought the children : of such is the kingdom of God — Such are subjects of the Messiah's kingdom. And such as these it pro. perly belongs to. ' ' 22. Yetlaokest thou one thing; — Namely, to love Gpd "more than mammon. Our Saviour knew his heart, and presently put him upon a trial which laid it open * Matt, xix, 13 ; Mark x, 13. t Matt, xix, 16 ; Mark x, 17. t Exod. xx, 12, &c. CHAPTER XIX. 191 33 follow me. And when he heard this, he was very sorrowful; for 24 he was verytich. And Jesus seeirig that'he was very sorrovvful, said, How hardly shaU they that have riches enter into the king- 25 dom of God? It is easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye, 26 than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. And they 27 that. heard if said, Who then can be saved? And he said, The 38 things impossible -with men, are possible vrith God. Then Peter 39 said, Lo, we have left aU and followed thee. And be sai(^to thera. Verily I say nnto you,, There is no man that hath -left house, or parents, or brethren, or wife, or children, for the kingdora of God's 30 sake, "Who shaU not receive raanifold raore in the present time, and in the world to come life Everlasting. 31 *Then he took to him the twelve, and Sefid to therii. Behold, we go up to Jerusalera, and all -things that are -written by the pro- 32 phets will be accomplished on the Son of man. For he will be delivered to the, Geritiles, and wiU be mocked^ . and spitefully 33 entreated, and^pitted on : And they will scourge him, and put him 34 to death: and the third day he will rise again. And they under- ¦ stood none of these things; and this skying -was hid from then[i, neither knew they the things which were spoken. 35 t -And whUe he was yet nigh to Jericho, a certain blind man sat 36 by the way side begging. And hearing the raultitude pass by, he 37 asked what it meant ? And they told him; Jesus of Nazareth pass- 38 eth by. And he cried aloud, saying, Jesus, thou Son of David, 39 have mercy on me. And they that went before charged him to hold his peace ; but he cried so much -the more, Thou Son of David, 40 have niprcy on me. And Jesus standing still, commanded him to 41 be brought to him : and when he was come near, he asked hira, Say- 42 ing. What wilt thou that L should do for thee ? He said. Lord, that I raay receive^ my sight. And Jesus said tp^ him, Receive thy 43 sight, thy faith hath saved thee. And, immediately he received his sight, and followed him, glorifying God : and aU the pepple seeing it, gave praise tp Gpd. XIX. And he entered and passed thrpugh Jerichp. And behold a 2 man naraed Zaccheus, who was the chief of the publicans, and he 3 was rich. And he, sought to see Jesus who he was, and could not 4 for the crowd, because he was little of stature. And ranning be- to the ruler himself. ' And to cure his love of the wprld, which cpuld nut in him be cured Ptherwise, Christ commanded him to sell all that he had. But he does net ccmraand us tp dp this ; but to use all to the glory of God. 34. They underatood none of theae thinga — The literal meaning they could not but understand. But as they could not recoricile this te their precenceived opinion of the Messiah, they were utterly at a loss in what parabolical or figura. tive sense to take what he said concerning his sufferings ; having their thbught-s still taken up with the temporal. kingdom. XIX. 1. He passed through Jeridio — So that Zaccheus must have lived near the end of;the town: the tree was in the town itself. A'nd he was rich — These words seeni to refer to the discourse in the last chapter,, ver.^'^4-27, partiwriarly to ver. 27. Zaccheus is a proof, that it is possible by the power of God for even a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven. 2. Tho chief of the publica^ns — What we would tprm, commissioner of the cus toms. A very honourable as well as profitable place. • Matt. XX, 17; Mark x, 32. f Matt, xx, 29 ; Mark x, 46. 192 ST. LUKE. for6, he climbed up into a sycamore tree to see him ; for he was to 5 pass by that way. And Jesus, when he came to the place, looking up saw hira, and said to him, Zaccheus, make haste and cotne 6 down ; for' to-day I must abide at thy house. And he made haste 7 and came do-wn, and received him joyfully. And seeing it, they aU murmured, saying. He is gone in to be a guest with a sinner. 8 And Zaccheus stopd and' said to the Lord, Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give td the poor,,andif I have wronged any man of 9 any thing, I restore him four-fold. Arid Jesus said to him, To-day is salvation come to this hpuse ; forasmuch as he also is a son of 10 Abraham. * For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost. 11 And as they were hearing these things, he added and spake a parable, because he was nigh Jerusalem, and because they thought 12 the kingdom of God would iraraediately appear. He said there fore, t A certa,in nobleraan went into a far cquntry, to reeeive for 13 hiraself a kingdom, and to retum. And having called -ten of his servants, he gave thera ten pounds, and said unto them, Trade tiU 14 I corae. But his citizens hated him, and sent an embassy after 15 him, saying. We will not have this man to reign over us. And when he was returned, having received the kingdoni, he command ed those servants to be called to hini, to whora he had given the 16 raoney, td know what each had- gained by trading. Then came 17 the first, saying. Lord, thy pound hath gained, ten pounds. And he said to. him, WeU done, good servant; because thou hast been 18 faithful in a very Uttle, be thou governor over ten cities. And the 19 second carae, saying, Lord, thy porind hath gained five poimds. And 20 he said to hira Uk-ewise, Be thou also over five cities. And another came, saying, Lord, behold thy pound, which I have kept laid up 21 in a napkin. For I feared thee, because thou art an austere raan : thou takest up what thou layedst not down, and reapiest what thou 4. And running before^— With great earnestness. He climbed »p--Notwith. standing his quality : desire conquering honour and shame. 5. Jesus said, Zaccheus, make haste and come down— What a strange inixture of passions must Zaccheus have now felt, hearing one speak, as knowing both his name and his heart ! r 7. They all murmured — All who were near : though most of them rather out of surprise than indignation. ' 8.. And Zaccheus stood — Showing by his posture, his deliberate purpose and ready mind, and said. Behold, Lord,' I give — I determine to do it immediately. 9. He also is a son of Abraham — A Jew bom, and as such has a right to the fu"st offer of salvation. 11. The'y thought the kingdom of God — A glorious temporal kingdom, would immediately appear, - , - 12. He went into a far country to receive a kingdom — Christ went tb heaven, tb receive his sovereign power as man, even all authority in heaven and earth. 13. Trade till I come — To visit.the nation, to destroy Jerusalem^ to judge the world : or, in a more particular sense, tb reqifire thy soul of thee. 14. But his citizens — Such were those of Jerusalera, hated him, and sent an embassy after him-^The word seems to imply, their, sending ambassadors to a superior court, to enter their protest against his being admitted to the , regal power. In such a solemn manner did the Jews protest, as it were,, before, God, that Christ should not rejgn over them : this man — So theyCaH'him in contempt, 15. When he was returned— In his glory, ' » ilatt, xviii, 11. t Matt, xxv, 14 j Mark xiii, 34; CHAPTER XIX. 193 33 didst not sdw. And he saith to him, Out of thy ovm mouth wiU I judge thee, then wicked servant. Then knpwest that I am an austere man, taking up what I laid, not down, and, reaping what I 33 did not spw. Wherefore then gavest thou not my- money into the bank, and at my coming I should have received it- with interest ? 24 And he said to them that stood iby, Take-the poupd frora hira, and 25 give it to him that hath ten pounds. (And they said to him, Lord, 36 he hath ten pounds !) * For I say linto you, To every one that hath shall be given : but from him that bath not, even what he hath 37 shall be taken away from hira. Moreover, those my enemies, who would not that I should reign over them, bring hither and slay be- 38- fore me. And l\avmg said these things, he went before, going up to Jerasalera. , 39 t And as he drew nigh to Bethphage and Bethany, at the raount called the mount ofjQlives, he sent two' of his disciples; saying, 30 Go ye intp the village over against yow, in which entering, ye shall find a coltti-ed, whereon never raan .yet sat, loose him and bring 31 him hither. And if any man ask you, 'Why do ye loose him, thus 33 shall ye say to him. The Lord hath need df him. And they that 33 were sent w6nt, and found even as he had'"said to them. And as they were loosing the colt, the owners thereof said to them. Why 34 loose ye the colt ? And they said. The Lord h'ath need of hira. And 35 they brought him to Jesus, and they cast their garraents on the 36 colt, and set Jesus thereon. And as he went, thejt- spread their 37 clothes in the way. And when he was now come nigh, at the de scent of the mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice, for all the mighty 38 works that they had seen, Saying, Blessed he the king that com eth in the name of the Lord : peace -be in heaven, and glory in the 39 highest. And some of the Pharisees frora among the multitude 40 said to him. Master, rebuke thy disciples. And he answering said to thera, I tell you, that if these should hold their peace, the stones 41 would immediately cry out. And as he drew near, he beheld the 43' city, and wept over it, Saying, O that thou hadst known, even thou, 43 at least in this thy day, the things that are for thy peace ! But now they are hid froni thine eyes. For the days shall come upon 33, With interest— .Which dpes net appear to be contrary to any law of Gpd or man. But this is no plea for usury, that is, the taking such interest as implies any degree cf oppression br extortion. 25. They said — ^With admiration, not envy. 37. He went before — -The foremost of the company, shewing his readiness to suffer. , 29. He drew nigh to the place-where the borders of Bethphage arid Bethany met, which was at the foot of the mount of Olives, 37. TheMhole multitude began to praise God— ^Speaking af once, as it seems, from a Divine impulse, werds which most of them did not understand. 38. Peace in heaven — God being reconciled to man. 39. Rebuke thy diaciplea — ^Paying thee this immoderate honour. 40. If these ahould hold their peace, ihe stones, which lie before you, mould cry out ^That is, God would raise \i^ ^ome still more unhkely instruments to declare his praise. For the ppwer of God will not return emptys 42. 0 that ^ thou hadst known, at leaat in this thy day — ^After thou hast neglected so many. Thy day— -The day wherein God still offers thee his blessings. * Matt, xxv, 29: Lukeviii, 18. f Matt, xxi, 1 ; Mark xi, 1. 13 i94 ST. LUKE. , thee, that thine enemies shall ipast a trench about thee, and com' 44 pass thee round;: andr straiten thee on every side, And shall cast thee to the ground, and thy children that are in thee ; and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another : because thou knew-- est not the time of thy visitation. 45 * And going irito the temple, lie drove out them that sold, and 46 them thatbought therein. Saying to them, It is written, f My house is. the house of prayer, but ye have made it a den of thieves. 47 And he was daily teaching in the temple. But the chief priests and the scribes, and the chief of the people, sought to destroy him, 48 And found not what they might do ; for all the people hung upon him to hear him-. XX. X And on one of those days, as he taught- the people in the temple and preached the Gospel, the chief priests and the scribes 8 came upon him, with the elders: And spake to him, sayingi TeU US', By what authority dost thou these things, and who is he that 3 gave thee this authority ? And he answering. Said,, I will also ask you one thing, and tell, me, Was, the baptism of John from hea- 4 ven, or of men? And they reasoned ariiong themselves, saying, 5 If we say frora heaven, he will say, Why then did ye not believe 6 him ? But, if we say of men, all the people will stone us ; for they 7 are persuaded that John Was a prophet. J^nd they answered, 8 They could riot tell whence. Jesus said to them, Neither teU I you by what authority I do these things. 9 § Then he spake this parable to the people : A certain man planted a vineyard, and Ipt it out to husbandmen and went into a 3 0 far couritry for a Idng time. And at the season he sent a servant to the husbandmen, that they might give hira of the frait of the 1 1 vineyard ; ' but the husbandmen beat and ^ent him away empty.' And again he sent another servant : and they beat him also, and treated 13 him shamefully, and sent hirfi away empty: And again he sent 13 a third, and they wounded him also, and cast him out. Then said the lord of the vineyard. What shaU I do? I will send my 14 beloved son; perhaps seeing hira they will reverence him. But the husbandmen seeing him,' reasoned araong theraselves, saying. This is theiheir: come, let us kill him, that the inheritance may 15 be ours. So they cast hira out of the vineyard and killed him. 16 ' What therefore vral the lord of the, vineyard do to thera ? He wiU corae and destrqy these husbandmen, and give the vineyard to 43. Thine enemiea shall cast a trench about thee, and compaas' thee around- All this was exactly performed by Titus, the Roriiari general. 44. And ihy Children within thee — All the Jews were at that time gathered together, it being the time of thepassover. They shall not leave in thee one ^ione upon another — Only three towers were left standing for a time, to show the for. mer strength arid magnificence of the place. But these likewise were afterward levelled with the ground. XX. 9. A long time — It was a long time from the entrance of the Israelites into Canaan to the birth of Christ. , 16. He will destroy these huabandnien — Probably he pointed, tb the scribes, chief priests, and elders : whc allpwed, he loill miierably destroy thoae wickcji men, Matt, xxi, 41 ; but could not bear that this should be applied to themselves., * Matt, xxi, 12 ; Mark xi,' 11. f Isa. Ivi, 7. t Matt, xxi, 23 ; Mark xi, 27. fy Matt, xxi, 33 ; Ma^k xii, 1. CHAPTER XX. 195 IT others. And hearing it they said, God forbid. And he Ippked pn them and said, 'What is this then that is Written, * The stone which the buUders rejected, this is become the head of the comer? 18 t Whosoever shaU faU on that stone shaU be breken ; but on 19 whomsoever it shall, faU, it will grindihim to powder. And the chief priests and scribes sought to lay hands on him the same hpur ; but tjhey feared the people, for they knew he had spoken this para ble against them. ' ~ ¦ , . , 30 X -And watching him, they sent. forth spies, feigning themselves -^ to be just men, to take hold of his discourse j that they might >deli- 31 ver hira to the power and authority of the governor. And they asked him, saying. Master, we know that thou speakest and teach est rightly, neither acceptest thou persons, but teachest the way of 33 God in trath: Is' it lawful for us- to give tribute to Cesar or no? 83 But he, observing thpir craftiness, said to them. Why tempt ye me ? 34 Show me a penny. "Whose image and inscription- hath it ? They 35 answering said, Cesar'^. He said. Render therefore to Cesar the things, which are Cesar's, and to God. the things which are God's. 36 And they could not take hold pf his wprds before the people ;, and marvelling at his'' answer, they held their, peace. 37 § Then certain of the ^Sadducees (who deny there is any re surrection) coming to him, asked him, sayipg, Master, Mpsfes 38 wrote to us, || If a map's brother, die, Jiavipg a" wife, and he die without children, that his .brother should take his wife, and raise 39 up seed to his brother. Now there were seven brethreri,-and,the 30 first taking a wife, died withqut children. •. And the, second took 31 her to -wife, and he died. childless. And the third, took her, and in Uke manner the seven also ; arid they died and left no children. 33 L^ist of .all the woman died also. Therefore in the resurrection 33 whose wife of thera is she ? For seven had her to' wife. And Jesus 34 9,nswering said to thera, The -children of this world marry, aild 35 are given in niarriage. But they who are courited worthy to ob tain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, .neither 'marry 36 nor are given in marriage. For neither can they die any more ; - ;; ^ II . i j: ~T : — — . ^ . They might also mean, God forbid that we should be guilty of such a crime' as your parable seems tp charge us with, namely, iejecting aiid kiUing the heir. Our Savibur answers. But yet will ye do it, as is prophesied of ybu, 17, He looked on thein — ^To sharpen their attention, , 20, Juat men — Men of a tender conscience. To take hold ofhis diicourae— If he answered as they-hoped he would, 21. Thau apeakeat- — In private, and iedcheat,^ln public. 24. Show me a penny — A Boman penny, which was the money that was usually paid ori that occasion. ' : 26. 7Ttey could not take hold of hia Words brfore the people— ^As they did after- Ward before the sanhedrim, in the absence of the people, chap, xxii, 67, &c. 34. The children if this World — ^The inhabitants Of earth, marry and are given in ¦marriage^Aa being' all subject^to the law of mortality ; so that the species is in need of being continually repaired. . . '; 35. But they who obtain that world — ^Whiohthey 'enter into, before the resur- tection jrf the dead: ' '' 36. They are the children of Godwin a more eminent serise wheri they rise again. * Psa. cxviii, 22. t JUatt. xxi, 45. ± Matt, xxii, 16 ; Mark xii) 12, ^ Matt, xxii, 23; Mark xii, 18. HDeut. xxv, 5. 198 ST. LUKE. for they are equal to angels, and are the children of God, being th* 37 children of the resurrection. But that the dead are raised, even Moses showed at the bush, * when he caUeth the Lord,' The God 38 pf Abraham, and the Gpd pf Isaa,c, and the Gpd pf Jacpb Fpr he is npt a God of the dead, but of the living ; so that all live to hirii. 39 And sorae of the scribes answering said. Master, thou hast Sjjbken 40 excellently well. And after that, Qiey durst net ask hira any ques tion at all. 41 -f And he said to them. How say they that Christ is David's 43 son ? And David himself saith in the book of Psalms, :j: The 43 Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my ri^t hand, TiU I make 44 thine enemies thy footstool. David therefore caUeth hira Lord : 45 how is he)then his son? Then in the hearing of all the people, he 46 said to his disciples, § Beware of the scribes, whp desire tp walk in Ipng robes, and lpve salutations in the markets, and the highest 47 sfeats in the synagogues, and the chief places at feasts, ||Who , devour viridows' houses, and for a pretence make long prayers ; these shall receive greater danmation. XXI. ** And looking up h^ saw the rich casting their gifts into the 3 treasury. ' And he saw also a certain poor widow casting in thither 3 two mites. And he said. Of a truth I say to you, This poor widow 4 hath cast in more than they-all. For all of these have of their abundance cast into the ofieiings of God : but she of her penury ' hath cast in all the living that she had. 5 tt And as sorae spake of the temple, that it was adorned with 6 goodly stones and gifts, he said. As for these things which ye behold, 37. That the dead are raised,. eyen Moses, as well as the other prophets showed, when he-calleih — That is, when he recites the words which God spoke of him self, / am the Gqd qf Abraham, Christ's ser. vants and disciples, whose spiritual powers, horiours, and delights, are'here repre. sented in figurative terms, with respect to their advancement both in the king dom of grace and of glory. ' - ' ' 31. Satan hath desired to 'have your— My apostles, thai he might sift you aa wheat — Try you to the uttermost. 32. But I have prayed for thee — ^Who wilt be in the greatest danger of all: that thy faith faU nOt — Altogether : ond when thou art returned — From thy flight, strengthen thy brethren^^AM that are weak in faith ; perhaps scandalized at thy fall. , 34. It ahall not be the time of cock crowing thia day — ^The comraon time of cock crowing (which is usually about three in the morning) probably did not come till after the coc'k which Peter heard had crowed twice, if not- oftener. 35. When I aent yovr-^lacked ye ari^y thing — Were ye not borne above all want and danger ? - -. - 36. But ¦now — ^Ybu will be quite in another situation. You will want every thing. He that hath no award, let him sell his garment and buy one — It is plain, this is not to be taken literally. It only means. This will be a time of extreme danger. 37, The things which aire written concerrdngt ¦me have art end — Are now draw. ing to a period ; are upon the point of being accomplished, 38, Here are two sworda — Many of Galilee carried them when they travelled, to defend themselves against robbers and assassins, who much infested their roads. But did the apostles need to seek such defence ? And he said. It is enoughr-\ did not mea'n literally, that every one of ypu must have a sword, ' 40, The place — Tlie garden of Gethsemane.' 43. Strengthening him — Lest his body should sink and die before the time. 44. And being in an agony — Probably just now grappling with the powers of * Isaiah iii, 12. tMatt. xxvi, 30. 202 ST. LUKE. - sweat was as it were great drops pf, blood faUing down on the 45 ground. And rising up frpra prayer, he came to his disciples, and 46 found them Sleeping. for sprrpw, And he said to them, Why sleep ye ? Rise and pray, lest ye enter into temptatipn.' , 47 ' And while he yet spake, beheld a multitudei; and he that was called Judas/ pne pf the twelve, went befpre |.hem, and drew near 48 to Jesus to kiss him. And Jesus said to him, Judas, betrayest 49 thou the Son of man with a kiss ? * And they who werje about him seeing what would fpl^ow, said tp him, Lprd, shall we smite 50 with the swprd ? And pne pf them smpte the servant pf the high 51 priest, and cut Pn his right ear. 'And Jesu? answering, said, 53 Suffer ye thus far. Arid tpuching his ear he healed -hira. Then_ - Jesus said tp the chief priests, arid captains pf the temple, and the elders, who were corae td him. Are ye come out as against a 53 robber with 'swords -aiid clubs ?^ 'When I was daily with ypu in the tepiple, ye stretched not forth yhur h»ads against me : but this is your hour arid the power of darkness. 54 t Then taking- hiraj they lecl him, arid brought him to the high 55 priest's house : and Peter foUowed afar off. And when they had kindled a lire in the midst of the hall, ahd were sat down together, 56 Peter sat down among them. But a, certain maid seeing hiin as he sat by the light, and looking earnestly upon hira, said, This 57 man also was with hira. But he denied him, saying, Woman, I know him not. Arid after a while another saw him and said, 58 Thou also art of them. And Peter said, Man, I am not. And about 59 one hour after, another cdnfidently ^rmed, saying, Of a trath 60 this m^n also was with him, for he is a Galilean. And Peter said, 61 Man, I know not what thpu nieanest. ' And immediately, whUe he — - - , ^ __ -- , , darkness : feeling the'weight pf the wrath ef Gpd, and at the same time sur. reunded with a mighty hpst pf devils, whp exercised all their force and malice to persecute and di^stract his wounded spirit. He -prayed more earnestly — Hyen with strpnger cries and tears : and his sioeat — As cpld as the weather was, was as if were great drops of blood — ^Which, by the Vehement distress pfhisspul, were ¦forced put uf the ppres, in sp great a quantity as afterward united in large, thick, grumpus drpps, and even fell to the ground. . ,- ' ^ 48. Betrayest thou the Son of man — He whem thpu knpwest to be the Son of man, the Christ ? 49, Seeing what vqould follow — ^That they were just going tb seize him. 51. Suffer ine at least to have my hands at liberty thus far, while I do one more act bf mercy. 52. Jesus aaid to the chief prieata, and captains, and the elders who were come . — And all these came of their own accord: the soldiers and servants were sent. 53. This is your hour— Befoie which ye c.oiild net take me : and the power of darkness — The tinie when Satan has pewer. 58. Another man saw him and «ai(i— Observe here, in erder tp recencile the four evangelists, that divers persons concurred in .charging Peter with belonging to Christ. 1. The maid that led him ip, -afterward seeing him at the fire, first put the question to him, apd then ppsitively affirmed, that he was with Christ. 2. Anpther maid apcused him tc the standers by, arid gave pccasipn tp the man herb mentioned, to renew the charge against hira, whiclj caused the second de. nial. 3. Qthers of the corapany took notice of his being a Galilean, and were recprided by the kinsman pf Malchus, whc affirmed he had seen him in the gar den. And this drew en the third denial. 59. -And about one hour after — So he did not recollect himself in all that time, » Matt, xxvi, 51 ; Mark xiv, 47. fMatt. xxvi, 57 ; Mark xiv, 53 ; John xviii, 12. CHAP'TER XXIII. 30,3 yet spake, the cock crew. And the. Lord turning looked upon ' P^ter. "And Peter remerabered the word of the Lnrd, how he had 63 ^aid'to him, Before cpck crpwing thou wilt deny me, thrice. And Peter went out, and .w^pt bittei:ly. , .; 63 , ¦* AncJ the nien ths% held- Jesus mocked, and sniote him. And 64 haying blindfolded hiin'i they strack him on the face, and asked him, 65 saying, Prophecy, who is it that smote thee ? And malny "pther things, blasphempusly spake they against him. •66 t And whfen it was day, -the elders pf the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together, and led him into, their 67 council, saying. Art thou the Christ ? ,Tell us. And he said to 68i thera. If I tell you, ye will.not believe. And, if I also ask you, ye 69 -will not answer rae, nor Ifet me go'. Hereafter shall the Son of raan' 70,, sit on the right hand of the. ppwer .of God. And they all said. Art 71 thou .then the Son of God?' He said, Ye say it: I -am. And they ;. said^ 'Wh?.t ^farther need have we of ev^deflce ? . For we ourselves have heard from his own mouth. ' '' XXIII. 'J And the whole, multitude .of them arose, and led him to 3 PUate. ,,An4; they accused him, .saying. We found this fellow per verting our nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Cesar, saying 3 that he himself is Christ a king. And Pilate asked hirii, saying, . Art thou the^king of the Jews^? And he answering him said, Thou 4 sayest. Then, said PUate to the chief priests and the multitude, I find no fault in this man; , ' 5 But they were the more violent, sayirig;- He stirreth up the pepple, teaiching ^thrpugh aU Judea, beginning frpra Galilee, tp this 6 place. Pilate hearing of Galilee asked'if the man was a Galilean? "t Arid when he kneW that he belonged to, Herod's juripdiction, he sent him tp Herpd, whp himself was alsp in Jerusalem at that time. 8 And Herpd seeing Jesus was exceeding glad; for he had been long desirous to see him, because he had heard many things of 9 hini, and hoped to see some miracle done by him. Arid he ques- 64. And having blindfolded him,,they struckJiimonthe face — Tliis is placed by St. Matthew and Mark, after the council's condemning him. Probably he was^ abused in the sarae manner, both before and after his condemna,tiori, ' 65, Many other thirds blaaphemoualy spake thiy against ^im— The expression is remarkable, .They charged him with blasphemyy'Because he said ^lewas the Son of "Gpd; but the evangelist fixes that pharge on>them, because he really was sb, , I '¦" ' 70, They all said. Art thou then the Son of God ?-^Both these, the Son of God, and the Son of man, were known titles of the Messiah; the orie taken from his Divine, and the other from his human nature, , .'¦'•',.. ' XXIII, 4. Then aaid Pilate — After having heard his defence — I find, no fault in thia man — I do. npt find that he either asserts er atteinpts any thi'rig seditieus or irijurious to Cesar, ' 5, He ati¥reth up the people, beginning frrnm Galilee — Probably they irien- tionedi Galilee to alarm Pila,fe, because the Galileans were notorious for sedition and rebellion, 7, '.He sent feni *o /feroii— As his proper judge. ., • ' 8i He had been long desiroua to aee him — Out pf riiere curiosity. 9. He questioned Jijjt-^Probably concerning the' miracles which were reported to have been wrought by him. *fMatt xxvi, 67;- Mark xiv, 65. t Matt. Stxvi, 63 ; Mark xiv, 61. J Matt, xxvii,! • Mark xv, 1 ; John xviii, 28. ' , 204 ST. LUKE. 10 tioned him in many words, but he answered him nothing. And the chief priests and scribeb stppd and vehemently- accused him. 11 And Herpd having with his spldiers set hirii at npught, and mpcked him, and arrayed hira in a- splendid rpbe, 'sent hira back tp Pilate. 12 And the same day Pilate and Herpd were made friends tpgether : forbefure they were at enmity between themselves. 13 And Pilate having 'called tpgether the chief priests, and the 14 rnlers, and the pepple, said tp thera. Ye have birdught this raan to me, as perverting the people ; and behold, I having' examined Mm before you, haVe found no fault in this man, touching the things 15 whereof ye accuse him. "!^ox yet Herod ; for I sent you to him; and lo, he hath done nothing worthy of death. I will therefore 16 chastise and release him. '*For he was under a necessity of 17 releasing one to them at the feast. And they cried aU at once, 18 saying. Away with this man, arid release to us Barabbas : (Who 19 for an fnsurrection made in the city, and for murder, had been cast 20 into prison.) PUate desiring to release Jesus, spake again to them. 21 But they cried out, saying, Cracify hira, cracify hira. He said to 33 thera the third tirae. Why, what evil hath he done ? I have found no cause of death in him : I will therefore chastise and release 23 him. But they we're instant with loud voices, requiring that he should .be cracified. And the voices of them and of the chief 24 priests prevailed. And Pilate gave sentence, that what they desired 25 shpuld be done. And he released to them hira,, that for insurrec tion and murder had'been cast into prison, whom they desired ; but he delivered Jesus to their will,. 26 tAnd as they' led him away, they laid hold on one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country ; and on hira they laid the 27 cross, that he might bear it after Jesus. And there followed him a great company of people and of woraen, who also bewailed and 28 lamented him.^ But Jesus turning to them, said, Daughters of Jerusalem', weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your 39 childriBB. For behold, the days are cdmirig-in which they wiU say, Happy are the barren, and the wpmbs that never bare, and the 30 breasts that never gave suck. ^Then shall they say tp the 31 mpuntains. Fall on us ; . and to the hiUs, Cover us. For if they do these things in the' green tree, what shall be done in the dry ? 11. Herod set' him at nought — Probably judging him to be a fool, because he answered inothing. In a apleiidid robe — In royal apparel ; intimating that he feared nothing from this king. 15., jfiTe hath done 'nothing worthy of death — According to the judgment of Herod also. ¦> - 16. / will therefore chastise him — Here Pilate began to give ground, which only encouraged them to press on. 22. He said to them the third time. Why, what evil hath he done ? — As Peter, a disciple of Christ, dishonoured him by denying him thrice, so Pilate, a heathen, honoured Christ, by thrice owning him tp be innpcent. 31. If ihey do these things in the green tree, what shall be done in the dry? — Our Lprd makes use pf a prpverbial expression, frequent among the Jews, who compare a good man to a green tree, and a bad man to a dead one : as if he had said. If an innocent person suffer thus, what will become of the wicked ? Of those who are as ready for destruction as dry wood for the fire ? * Matt, xxvii, 15 ; Mark xv, 6 ; John xviii, 39. , f Matt, xxvii, 31 ; Mark xv, 21 ; John xix, 16. X Hos. x, 8. CHAPTER XXIII. 205 32 And there were also led two other men, raalefactpfs, to be put to death with hina. 33 And when they-were corae to the place, called the place of a , skull, there they crucified him, and the two malefactors, one on 34 the right hand, and one on the left. Then said Jesus, Father, for^ give them; for they know not, what they do. And they parted 35 his garraents and cast lots. And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided him,, saying, He saved others ; 36 let him save himself, if he be the Christ, the chosen of God. And the soldiers .also pocked him, coming to him,.airf dfering biro 37 vinegar, And saying, If thou be the "king pf the Jews, save thyself* 38 * And an inscription also Was written pveir him in Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew letters, THIS IS THE %m6 OF THE JEWS. 39 And one of the malefactors, whp -ivere banging, revUed him, say- 40 ing, If thou be the Christ, save thyself and us. But the .other'an- swering, rebuked him, saying, Dost thou not fear Gk>,d, seeipg thou 41 art in the same condemnatiori ? And we indeed justly ; for we receive the due reward of our deeds : but thi^ person hath idone 42 nothing araiss. And he said to Jesus, Lord, remeraber rae, when 43 thou comest in.thy kingdoni,. And Jesus said to him, Verily I say unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise. 34.' Then said Jesus— ^tiT Lprd passed most of the time on fhe cross in silence : yet seven sentences which he spoke thereon are , recorded by the four evangelists, though no one evangelist has recorded them all. Hence it appears that the four Gospels are, as it were, four parts, which, joined together, make pne syraphpny. Spmetimes pne pf these pnly, sometimes two or three, sometimes alt Bonrid together. Father — So he speaks both in the beginning and at the end of his sufferings on the cross : Forgive them — How striking is this passage I While tiiey are actually nailing him to the^cross, hp seems te feel the mjury they did tp their own souls more than the wounds they gave him ; apd as it were to forget his own anguish out uf a cpucern for their Pwn salvatipn.- And hpw eminently was his prayer heard i It procured forgiveness for all that were penitent, and a suspensien pf vengeance even for the impenitent. 35. If thou be the Christ; v. 37. If thou he the king — ^The' pripsts deride the name of Messiah : the soldiers the name of king. 39. And one of the malefactors, reviled him — St. Matthew says, the rebbers ; St. Mark, they that were crucified with him, reviled him. Either therefore St.- Matthew and Mark put the plural for the singular (as the best authors sometimes do) or bpth reviled him at the first, till one of them felt " the overwhelming power of saving grace." 40, The other rebuked him — ^What a surprising degree was here of repentance, faith, and other graces! And what abundance of -gopd wbrks, in his pubhc cpn fessipn of his sin, reproof of bis fellow crimamal, his honpurable testimeny to Christ, and prpfessipn pf faith in him, while he was in . so disgracefid circum- stapces as were stumbling even to his disciples ! This shows the power of Di< vine grace. But it encourages none to put off their repen;tance to the last hpur 5 since, as far as appears, this was the first time this criminal had an oppprtnnity of knowing any thing of Christ, and his copversion was designed to put a pecu- liar glory on our Sa-viourin bis lowest state, ,while his enemies derided him, and his own disciples either denied pr forsook him. 42. Remember me when thou contest — From heavens, in thy kingdom,, — ^He acknow ledges him a king, and such a king, as after he is. dead, can profit the dead. The apostles themselves had not then so dear conceptfons of the kingdom of Christ- 43. In paradise — The plac;er where the souls of the righteous remain from death till the resurrection. As if ho had said, I will not only remember thee then, but this very day * Matt, xxvii, 37 > Hark xv, 26;, John xix, 19. 206 ST. LUKE. 44 * And it was about the sixth hour ; and there was darknpss over 45 aU the earth tUl the ninth hour. And the sun was darkened, and 46 the veU of the temple was rent in the raidst. ' And Jesus crying with a loud voice, said. Father, iuto thy hapds I coraraend my 47 spirit. And having said thus; he expired. And the centurion seeing what was done, glorified God, sayirig. Certainly this was a 48 righteous man. And aU the people who had come together to that sight, beholding the things whi(;h were done, returned, smiting 49 their breasts. And all his acquaihtSnce, and the womein who had followed hira frora GalUee, stopd afar bff, beholding these things. 50 t And behold a raan named Joseph, a counseUor, a good man and 61 a just : (He had not consented to the counsel and deed of them,) of Arimathea, a city of, the Jews, who also hiraself Waited for the 62 kingdom of God : This man going to Pilate, asked the body of 63 Jesus. And taking it down, he wrapped it iff fine linen, and laid it in a sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before 54 waS laid. And that day was the preparatipn ; the Sabbath drew op. 65 , And the woraen who hadcome -with hini frora GalUee, foUo.wipg 66 after, beheld the sepulchre,' and how his body was laid. And re turning, they prepared spices and ointtftents, and rested on the Sab bath, according" to the coraraandraent. • XXIV. X And on the first day of the week, very early in the morning, they came to the sepulchre, bringing the spices which they had , prepared, and cextwa. others with theiri. 3 And they found the stone rolled away. from the sepulchre ; And 3 entering, they found not the body of tl^ Lord Jesus. And whUe 4 they were perplexed" concerning it, behold, two men stood by theffl 5 in shining garments. And as they were afraid and bowed t'heir face to^ the earth, they said to them, Why seek ye the living among 6 the dead? He is not here, but is risen. Remember how he 7 spake, to you being yet in Galilee, Saying, the Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and 8 rise again the third day. And they temembered his words. And 9 returning frora the sepulchre, told all these , things to the eleven, 44. There was darkness over all the earth— The noon-tide darkness, covering the siin, obscured all the* upper hemisphere. And the Ipwer was equally dark ened, the rappu b^ing in ppppsitipn tp the sun, and sp receiving np light frpbi it, 46. Father, into thy hands— -The Father receives the Spirit pf Jesus: Jesus himself the spirits pf the faithful. 47. Certainly thia waa a righteous man — Which implies an apprebatipn of all he had dene and taught. 48. All the people — Who had not beeri actors therein, returned smiting their hreaata— In testimony of sorrow. ' XXIV. 1; Certain othera with them — ^Who had not come from Galilee. 4. Behold tWo — ^Angels in the form of men. Mary had seen them a little be fore. They had disappeared on these women's coniing to the sepulchre; but now appeared again. St. Matthew and Mark mention only one of them, appearing like a young man. ' 6. Remember how he spake to -you, saying,, The Son of man must be delivered — This is only a repetition of the words Which our Lord had spoken to thera '¦before his passion. But it is observable, he never styles himself the' Son of man after his resurrection. » Matt, xxvii, 45 ; Mark xv, 38, , f Matt, xxvii, S7 ; Mark xv, 43 ; John xix, 38. X Matt, xxviii, ] ; Mark xvi, I ; John xx, 1. CHAPTER XXIV. 207 10 and to aU the rest. It was Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary t/ie mother of James, and the other wonien with them, who told 11 these things to, the apostle's. And their words -seepied to them 12 as idle tales, and they believed them not. But Peter risiag up, ran to the sepulchr^ ; and stooping down, he seeth the linen clothes laid by themselves ; and he went -home, wondering at what was come to pass. , - ' 13 * And behold two of them were going that day to a village called 14 Emlnaus, which was sixty furlongs frbm Jerusalem. And they 15 talked together of aU these things- which had happened. And as they talked and argued together, Jesus himself dl-ew near, and 16 went with them. But their eyes were -holden so that. they did "•'*' 17 know him. And he said to them. What discourses are these that ye have one with another as ye walk, ani,aresad ? -And one of 18 them, whose name was Cleopas, answering said to him,, Dost thou alone even sojourn at' Jerusalem,' and hast not known the things 19 which are come to pass there in these days? \Aod he said to them, What things?. And they said to- him. Those concerning Jjesus oi Nazareth^ (who was a prophet mighty in deed and word 20 before God and all the people ;) How our chief priests and rulers delivered him to be coridemried to death, and have crucified, him. 31 But we trusted that 'it had been he who should have%edeera6d Israel. And beside all this, to-day is the third day since these 33 things were done. Yea, and certain women of our company have 23 astonished us, who were early at the sepulchre, And not finding his body, they came, saying. That they had seen also a, vision df 34 angels, Vho say; He is,aHve. , And some of the raen who were with us went to the sepulchre, and found it so. as the women had 25 said ; but him they saw not. Then be said to them, O foolish'i, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken ! 26 Ought iiot Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into 27 his glory? And beginning at Moses and aU the prophets, he ex plained to them the things in aU tl)e Scriptures, concerning him- 28 Self. And they drew nigh the village whither they were goipg,^ 29 and he made as though he would go farther. "But they constrained him, saying. Abide with us ; for ,'it is going toward evening, and 30 the day declines. And he went in to abide with them. And as he sat at table virith them, he took the bread, and blessed it, and 31 brake and" gave to them. And their eyes' were opened, and th'cy 21. To-da^y is the third day — The day he should have risen again, if at all. , 25^ . O foolish — 'Not understanding the designs and works of God •„ And alow of heart— linreaAy to believe what the prophets have so largely spoken. 26. Ought not Chriat — If he would redeem man, and fiilfil flue prophecies con cerning lum, to have suffered theae thinga, ? — Tbese very sif eririgs whidh oCca. sion ypur doubts, are the proofs of Ws being the Messiah, And to enter into his glory — ^Whlch could be done no other way. 28. He made as though he would go fmtlier — Walking forward^ as if he was going on ; and he would have done it, had they not pressed him to stay., 29, They constrained, him — By their importunate entreaties, 30, He took the bread, and bleaaed, and brake — Just in the same manner as when he instituted his last supper, 31, Their eyes were opened— That-is, the supernatural' oloud was removed : And he vanished — Went away insensibly, * Mart xvi; 12. 308 ST, LUKE. 38 knew him, and he vanished out of their sight. And they said one to another, Was not our hgart buriiing within us, while he was 33 talking to us in the way, and opening the' Scriptures to us ? And rising up the same hour, they returned to Jerasalem, and found 34 the eleven met together, and thera that were with thera. Saying, 35 The Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon. And they told the things done in the vray, and how he was known by them in he breaking of, bread. 36 * And as they spake thus, Jesus himself stood in the midst of 37 them, and said to them. Peace he unto you. But beirig terrified 38 and affrighted, they thought they saw a spirit. Arid he said to them, Why are ye troubled? And ; why do reasonings arise in 39 your hearts ? Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I n»yself. Handle me and see : for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as you 40 see me have. And having spoken this, he showed them Aw hands 41 and his feet. And while they yet believed not fpr joy, and won- 43 dered, he said to them. Have ye here any. meat ? And they gave 43 him a piece of a broiled fish and of a honeycomb. And he took it, and ate before .them". 44 And he said to thein, These are the words which I spake to i" you,,. being yet with you, that all things written .in the laW of - Moses, and the prophets, and" the psalms concerning rae, raust be 45 fulfilled. Then opened he their understanding, to understand the 4B Scriptures, * And said to them,'Thus it is written, and thus it be hoved Christ to- suffer, and to^ rise frora the dead the third day: 47 Apd that repentance and reraission of sins should be preached in 32. Did not our heart hum within ua — pid not we feel an unusual warmtlj'of love ! Was riot our heart burning, &c. 33. The aame Aoar-^Late as it was. 34. The Lord hath appeared io Simon — ^Before ie was seen qf the twelve apbs. ties, 1 Cor. XV, 5, , ' ' ' ' He had, iri his wonderfiil condescension and grace, taken an opportunity on the former part of that day '(though where, or in what raanner, is npt recorded) to show himself to Peter,, that he might early relieve his distresses and fears, on account of having sb shamefully denied his Master. 35. In the breaking of bread— 'The Lord's Supper 36. Jesus stood in the midst of iJiem-^-lt was just as easy to' his Divinb power to open a door undiscernibly, as- it was^ to come in at a door bpened by some other hand, 40. He showed ihem his hands and his feet — That they might either see or feel the pririts of the nails. , i 41. While they believed rwt for joy — They did in some sense believe : other. wise they would riot have rejoiced. But their excess of joy prevented -a clear, rational belief. - " 43. He took it and ate before tien^r-Not that he had any need pf food ; but tb give them still farther evidence. 44. And he said — On the day of his ascension. In the law, and the prophets, and the psalms — The prophecies as -well as types, relating to the Messiah, aie contained either ih the books of Moses (usually called the law) in the Psalms, or in the writirigs of the prophets ; little being said directly concerning him in the historical books. , ' - ' 45. Then opened he their understanding, ta understand the Scriptttres. — He had Bxjilained them before to the two as they went to Emmaus. But still they un- iderstoiod them not, till he took off the veil from their hearts, by the illumination of his Spirit, * Mark xvi, i4, 19 ; John xx, 19. CHAPTER XXIV, 209 48 his name to aU natipns, beginning at Jerasalem, And ye are 49 witnesses of these things. And behold I send the promise of my Father upon you: but tarry, in the city of . Jerasalem; till ye be clothed with power from on High, 50 And he led them out as far as Bethany; and lifting up his hands, 61 he blessed them. And while he was blessing them, he was parted 53 frora them, and carried up into heaven, A,nd they worshipped him, 53 and returned to Jerasalem with great joy. And were continually in the temple, praising and blessing God. 47, Beginning at Jerusalem — This was appointed most gracipusly and wisely i gracipusly, as it encouraged the greatest sinners to repent, when they Saw that even the murderer's of Christ were not excepted from mercy : and wisely, as hereby Christianity was more ahjindantly attested ; the facts being published first on the very spot where they happened^ 49, Behold I send the promise — Emphatically so called ; the Holy Ghost, 50, He led them out as far as Bethany- — Not the town, but the district : to the ittpunt of OUves, Acts i, 12, which stood within the boundaries of Bethany. 51. And 'while he was blessing them, he was pai'ted from them — It was much more proper that our Lord should ascend into heaven,- than that he should. rise firom the dead, io the sight of the apostles. For his resurrection was proved when they saw him alive after hia passion: but they could nut see him in heaven while they continued on earth. 14 NOTES ON THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST, JOHN. In this book is set down the history of the Spn pf Gpd dwelling ameng men ; that, I, Of the first days, where the appstle, premising the sum pf the whple Chap, i, 1-14 Mpntiens the testimeny given by John, after the baptism of Clirist, and the first calling of some of the apostles, . Here is noted what fell out. The first day , 15-28 The day after 29-34 The day after 35-42 The day after 43-52 The third day ii, 1-11 After this , 12 II, Of the two years between, spent chiefly in journeys to and from Je. rusalem, A. The first joumey, to the passover 13 a. Transactions in the city, 1, Zeal for his Father's house 14-22 2. The power and wisdora of Jesus ,...,, 23-25 3,- The instruction of Nicodemus , iii, 1-21 6, His abode in Judea; the rest of John's testimony , . . 22-36 c. His journey through Samaria (where he confers With the Sama ritan woraan) into Galilee, where he heals the nobleman's son. • iv, 1-54 B. The second journey to the feast of pentecost. Here may be observed transactions, a. In the city, relating to the impotent man, healed at the pppl of Bethesda " . , , . v, 1-47 i. In Galilee, before the second passover and after. Here we may note, 1 His feeding the five thousand .,'.... vi, 1-14 2. Walking upon the sea ........ 15-21 3. Discourse of himself, as the bread of life .... 22-59 4. Eeproof of those who objected to it . . . . . 60-65 5. Apostasy of many, and steadiness of the apostles , . . 66-71 6. His continuance in Galilee ....... vii, 1 C, The third journey, to the feast of tabernacles .... 2-131 Here may be observed transactions, tf. In the city, 1, In the middle and end of the feast . > . . , 14-53 viii, I Where note, 1, The woman taken in adultery ....,, 2-12 2, Christ's preaching' and vindicating his doctrine . . . 13-30 3, His confuting the Jews, and escape from them . . . 31-59 4, His healing the man bom blind ix, 1-7 S, Several discpurses pn that pccasicn , . , , , 8-41 6, Christ the Dppr and the Shepherd of tlie sheep . . . %, l-llS 7. Different opinions concerning him- ^ . , . . 19-31 NOTES ON ST, JOHN, 211 2, At the feast of the dedication : here occur, 1, His disputes with the Jews ,,..., Chap, x 22-38 3, His tocaping their fiiry .,-,..,, 39 b. Beyond Jordan , , , , , 40-42 til. Of the last'days, which were, A. Before the great week, whore wtfmay note, ' a. The two days spent out of Judea, while Lazarus was sick and died , .^ , , . , xi, 1-6 b. The jpurney inte Judea ; the raising of Lazarus ; the advice of Caiaphas ;' Jesus's abode in Ephraim ; the order given by his adversaries , , , , ', , , . . 7-57 c. 'The sixth day, before the passover; th» supper at Bethany; the ointment poured on JesUs , . J . . . , xii, 1-11 B, In the great week, wherein was the third passover^ occur, a. On the three former' days, his royal entry into the city; the desire of the Greeks ; the obstinacy of the JeWs ; the testimony given to Jesus frbm heaven . . . . . . ' . 12-50 b. On the fourth day, the washing the feet of the disciples ; the dis covery of the traitor, and his going out by night . . xiii, 1-30 c. On the fiflh dajf, I. His discourse 1, Before the paschal supper , , . , , , • , 31 ¦ Chap, xiv, 1-31 2. After it . ' , xv, and xvi, 2, His prayer ,¦,,,,.,,. xvii, 1-26 3, The beginning of his passion, 1, In the garden . . . ' . . . . ' . xviii, 1-11 2, In Caiaphas's house ........ 12-27 d. On the sixth day, - i ¦ I, His passion under PUate, 1, In the palace of Pilate . , 28 XIX, 1-16 2. On the cross , , 17-30 2, His death , , 30-37 3, His burial ' 38-42 C After the great week, a. On the day of the resurrection , , , , , , xx, 1-25 b. Eight days after 26-31 e. After that 1, He appears to bis disciples at the sea of Tiberias ^ , , xxi, 1-14 2, Orders Peter to feed his sheep aiid lambs . , , , 15-17 3, Foretells the manner of Peter's death, and checks his curiosity about St John , ' , , 18-23 4, The eonclusion 24, 25 ST. JOHN. 1 In the beginning existed the Word,, and the Word was with God,. 2 and the Word was God. The sarae was in the beginning with 3 God. All things were made by him, and without him was not one 4 single thing made that was raade. In hirii was life, and the life S was the light of raen. And the light shineth in darkness, but the darkness perceived it not. 6 There was a man sent frora God' whose name was John. The 7 same carae for a testimony to testify of the light, that all through 'Verse 1. In the beginning-— (Befeir'mgto Gen. i, l,,and Prov. viii, 23.) When all things begq.n to be made by the Word : in the beginning of heaven and earth, and this whole frame of created beings, the Word existed, without any begin ning. He was when all things began to be, whatsoever had a beginning. The Wbr(Z^-Sb termed Psa. xxxiii, 6, and frequently by the seventy, and in theChal- dee paraphrase. So that St. John did not borrow this expression from Philo, or ariy heathen writer. He was not yet named Jesus, or Christ, He is the Word whom the Father begat or spoke from eternity ;i by; whom the Father speaking, maketh all things ; who speaketh the Father to us. We have, in the 18th verse, both a real description of the Word, and the reason why heis.so called. He is the only.begoiten Son of ihe Father, who is in ihe bosom of the Father, and hath declared him. And the Word was with God — Therefore' distinct from Godithe Father. The word rendered with, denotes a perpetual tendency as it Wore of the Son to the Father, in unity of essence. He was with God alone ; because nothing beside God had then any. being. And the Word was God— -Snpieme, eternal, iridependent. There was no creature, in respect of which he could bp styled- God in a relative sense. Therefore he is styled so in the absolute sense. The Godhead of the Messiah being clearly revealed in the- Old Testament, (Jer. xxiii^ 7'; Hos. i, 6 ; Psa. xxiii, 1,) the other evangelists \ aim^ at this, to prove that Jesus, a true man, was the Messiah. But when, .at len gth,. some from hence begau' to doubt of his Godhead, then St. John expressly asserted it; . and wrote in this book as it were a' suppleriientfto Uie^Gospelsjias- in, the Revelation; to the prophets. * 2. Th'e same was in'thifhegimiitig'Udth-'God—-Tlaa\eiBe-.tBipisatsaai contracts into one the three points mentioned before. As if he had-.saidj This Word, who was God, was in the beginning, and was with God. ' 3. All thinga beside God were made, and all things which were made, were made by the Word. In the~ first and second verse is described the state of things before the creation : ver. 3, In the creation : ver. 4, In the time of man's inno- eency : ver. 5, In the time of man's corruption. 4. In him was life — He was the foundation of life to every living thing, as well as of being to all that is. And the life was the light of men — ^Hfe who is essential life, and the giver of life to all that liveth, was also the light pf men ; the fountaiir ef wisdpm, hpliness, and happiness, tpman in his priginal state. 5. And ihe light shineth in darkness — Shines even "Pn fellen man ; but ihe darkness — Dark, sinfol man, perceiveth it not, ' 6. There waa a man — The evangelist new prpceeds tp him whp testified pf the light, which he had sppken of in the five preceding verses. 7. The aame came for (that is, in order to give) a teatimxmy — The evangelist, with the most strong and tender affection, interweaves his own testimony with that of John, by noble digressions, wherein he explains the office of the Baptist; partly premises and partly subjoins a farther explication to his short sentencBs. What St. Matthew, Mark, and Luke term the Gospel, in respect of the promise going before, St. John usually terms the testimony, intimating, the certain know- tedge of tlie' relator ;, to testify of the light — Of Christ. CHAPTER I. 313 -8 it might believe. He was not the light, but was sent to testify of 9 the light. TAw was the true light, who lighteth every man that -10 cometh into the world. He was in the world, and the world was 11 made by him ; yet the world knew hira not. He came to his own, 13 and his ovra received him not. But as many as received him, to them gave he privilbge to become the sons of God, to them that 13 believe in his name : 'Who were bom, not of blood, nor by the will of the flesh, nor by the wUl of man, but of God. 14 And the Word was made flesh, and tabernacled araong us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Fa ther) full of grace and trath. 15 John testified of hira and cried, saying,, This is he of whom I said. He that coraeth after me is ' preferred before me, for he was 16 before rae. And out of his fulness have we all received, even grace 17 upon grace. For the law was given by Moses, hut grace and truth 9. Who lighteth every man — By what is -vulgarly termed natural conscience, pointing out at least the general lines of good and evil. And this light, if man did not hinder, would shine more and more to the perfect day. 10. He waa in the world — Even from the creation. . 11. He came — In the fulness of time, to hia own — ^Country, city, temjile : And kis own — People, received him not, 12. But as many aa received him — Jews or Gentiles ; that believe on hia name — That is, on him. The moment they believe, they are sons; and because they are sons, God sendeth forth the Spirit qf his Son into their hearts, crying, Abba, Father, 13. Who were born — ^Who became the sons of God, rwt of blood — Not by descent from Abraham, nor by the will of the flesh — By natural generation, ¦nor by the will of man — Adopting them, but of God— By his Spirit. 14. Flesh sometimes signifies corrupt nature ; sometimes the body ; sometimes, as here, the whole man. We beheld his glory — We his apostles, particularly Peter, James, and John, Luke ix, 32. Grace and truth-^We are all by nature liars and children of wrath, to whom both grace and truth are unknpwn. But we are made partakers ef them, when we are accepted through the Beloved, Thp whele verse might be paraphrased thus : And in order tp raise us te this dignity and happiness, the eternal Word, by a mest amazing ccndescerisicn, was madefleah, united himself te pur miserable nature, with all its innpcent infirmi ties. And he did net make us a transient visit, hnt.tabernacled among us en earth, displaying his glory in a more eminent manner, than' even of old in the tabernacle of Mpses. And we whp are new recprding these things beheld his glory with so strict an attention, that we can testify, it was in every respect such a, glpry as became the only begotten of ihe Father, For it shone forth not only in his transfiguration, and in-his continual miracles, but in all his tempers, ministrations, and conduct through the whole series of his life. In all he ap peared full of grace and truth : he was hiraself most benevolent and upright ; made those ample discoveries of pardon to oinners.-which the Mosaic dispensation could not do : and really exhibited the most substantial blessings, whereas that was but a shadow of good thinga to come, 15. John cried — ^With joy and confidence; This is he of whom I said — John had said this before our Lord's baptism, although he then knew him not in per. son : he knew him first at his baptism,, and afterward cried, This ig he of whom I said, &c. iiTe is preferred before me — in his office : for he was hefore me — in his nature. ^ 16. And — Here the apostle confirms the Baptist's words : as if he had said. Ho is indeed preferred before thee : so we have experienced : We all — That believe ; have received — All that we enjoy out of his fulness : and in the particular, groce upon grace — One blessing upon another, imraeasurable grace- and love. 17. The law — Working wrath and containing shadows : was given — No philo. sophcr, poet, or orator, ever chose his words so accurately as St. John,. The law, 214 ST. JOHN. 18 were Jby Jesus Christ. No riffen hath seen God at any time ; the only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, he hath de- 19 clared him. And this is the testimony of John, when the Jews sent pries.ts and Levites from Jerasalera to ask him. Who art thou ? 30 . And he confessed and denied not, but confessed, I am not the 31 Christ. And they asked him. What thep ? Art thou Elijah ? Aud . 33 he saith, I am not. Art thou the prpphet? And he answered, No. Then said they tp him, Whp art thpu ? That we may give 23 an answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself ? He said, * I ,am the vpice pf one crying alpud in the wilderness. Make straight the way pf the Lord, as said the Prpphet Isaiah. ¦34 And they, who were sent were of the Pharisees. , And they asked 35 him and said to him. Why baptizest thou then, if thou art not the 36 Christ, jior Elijah, neither the prophet ? John answered them say ing, I baptize with water, but there standeth one among you whom 37 ye know not. He it is, who coming after me, is preferred before 38 rae, whose shoes latchet I am not worthy to unloose. These things were done in Bethabara, beyond Jordan, where John was baptizing. 39 The next day he seeth Jesus coraing toward hira, and saith, Behold the Lamb of God, who taketh away the sin of the world, 30 This is he of whom I said. After rae coraeth a man who is prefer- 31 red before me ; for he was before rae. And I knew hira not, but saith he, was given hy Moses : , grace was hy Jesus Christ. Observe the reason for placing each word thus : The law of Moses was not his own. The grace of Christ was. His ^ace was opposite to the wrath, his truth to the shadowy cere monies of the law. Jesus — St. John having once mentioned the incarnation (ver. 14,) no tiiore uses that narae, the Word, in all his book. 18. No man hath seen God — With bodily teyes : yet believers see him with the eye of faith. Who is in the bosom of the Father — The expression denotes the highest unity, and the most intimate knowledge. 19. The Jews — Probably the great council sent, 20. / am ¦not the Christ — For many supposed he was. 21. Art thou Elijah ? — He was not that Elijah (the Tishbite) of whom they spoke. Art thou the prophet — Of whom Moses speaks, Deut. xyiii, 15-. 23. He said — I am that* forerunner of Christ of whom Isaiah speaks. I am the voice — As if he had said. Far from being Christ, or even Elijah, I ain nothing but a voice : a sound that sp spon as it has expressed the thought of which it is the sign, dies into air, and is known no mpre. 24. They who weTe sent were of the Pharisees — Whp were peculiarly tenacicus of old custoras, and jealous of any innovation (except those brought in by their own scribes) unless the innovatpr had unquestipnable prppfs pf Divine autherity. 25. They asked Mm, Why baptizest thou then ? — Withput any cpmmissipn from the sanhedrim ? And not only heathens (who were always baptized before they were admitted to circumcision) but Jews also ? 26. John .answered, I baptize — -To prepare for the Messiah ; and indeed to show that Jews, as well as Gentiles, must- be proselytes to Christ, and that these as well as those stand in need of being washed from their sins. 28. Where John was baptizing — That is, used to baptize. 29. He seeth Jesus coming and saith. Behold the Lamb — Innocent ; to be offered up ; prophesied of by Isaiah, chap. Iiii, 7, typified by the paschal lamb, and by the daily sacrifice : The Lamb of God — -VVhora God gave, approves, accepts of; who taketh away — Atoneth for ; the sin — ^That is, all the sins : of the world — Of all raankind. Sin and the world are of equal extent. 31. ,/ knew him not — Till he carae to be baptized. How surprising is this! * Isaiah xl, 3, CHAPTER I. 215 that he might be manifested to Israel, therefore am I come baptiz- 33 ing with water. And John testified, saying, I saw the Spirit de- 33 scending from heaven as a dove, and it abode upon him.' And I knew him not, but he that sent rae to baptize with water, he had said to me. On whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and 34 abiding on him, this is he who baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. And I saw it, and testified, that this is the Son of God. 35 Again, the next day, John was standing, and two of his disciples, 36 And looking upon Jesus walking, he saith. Behold the Lamb of 37 God. And the two disciples heard him epeak, and they followed Jesus. And Jesus turning and seeing thera foUowing, saith to them, 38 What seek ye ? They said to him. Rabbi, (that is, being interpre ted, Master,) where dweUest thou ? He saith to them, Come and 39 see. They came and saw where he dwelt, and abode with hira 40 that day ; for it was about the tenth hour. Andrew, Simon Peter's brother, was one of the two who heard John speak, and followed 41 him. He first findeth his own brother Simon, and saith to hira. We have found the Messiah (which is being interpreted the Christ.) 42 And he brought him to Jesus: And Jesus looking upon hira, said, Thou art Simon, the son of Jonah ; thou shalt be caUed Cephas, which is by interpretation, Peter. 43 The day foUowing he was minded to depart into GaUlee, and 44 findeth Philip, and saith to him, FoUow me. Now PhUip was of 45 Bethsaida, the city of Apdrew and Peter. Philip findeth Nathanael and saith to him. We have found hira, whom Moses in, the law and the prophets described, Jesus pf Nazareth, the sen pf Jp- 46 seph. And Nathanael saith tp him. Can ariy gppd thing come out considering how nearly they were related, and how remarkable the conception and birth jxf both had been. But there was a peculiar providence visible in bur Savibur's living, frbm hjs infancy to his baptism, at Nazareth : John all the time living the life of a hermit ip the deserts of Judea, Luke i, 80, ninety or more miles from Nazareth : hereby that acquaintance was prevented which might have made John's testimony of Christ suspected. 34. I aaw it— That is, the Spirit so descending and abiding on him. And tes tified — From that time, 37, They followed Jeaus — ^They walked after him, but had not the courage to speak to him, 41, He first findeth hiaown brother Simon — Probably both of them sought hira : Whieh is, being interpreted, the Christ — This the evangelist,adds, as likewise those words in the 38th verse, that is, beirig interpreted, Master: 42, Jeaua aaid, Thou art Simon, the aon of Jonah — As none had told our Lord these names, this could not but strike Peter. Cephas, which ia Peter — Meaning the same in Syriac which Peter does in Greek, namely, a rock, 45, Jesus of Nazareth — So Philip thought, not knowing he was born in Beth. lehem. Nathanael was probably the same with Bartholomew, that is, the son of Tholomew, St, Matthew joins Bartholomew with Philip, chap, x, 3, and St. John places Nathanael in the midst of the apostles, immediately after Thomas, chap, xxi, 2, just as Bartholomew is placed, Acts i, 13, 46. Can any good thing come out of Nazareth ' — How cautiously should wo guard against popular prejudices ? When these had once possessed so honest a heart as that of,Nathanael, they led him to suspect the blessed Jesus himself for ari impostor, because he had been brought up at Nazareth. But his integrity prevailed over that foolish bias, and laid him open' to the force of evidence, which a candid inquirer Will always be glad to admit, even when it brings the most unexpected discoveries. Can any good thing— 'That is, have we ground from Scripture to expect,the Messiah, or any eminent prophet from Nazareth ? Philip 216 ST. JOHN. 47 of Nazareth ? PhUip saith to him, Come and see. Jesus saw Na. thanael coraing toward him, and saith of him. Behold an Israelite 48 indeed, in whom is no guile. Nathanael saith to hini, 'Whence knowest thou rae ? Jesus answered and said to him. Before PhUip 49 caUed thee, when thou wast under the fig tree, I saw thee. Natha nael answered and said to hira. Rabbi, thou art the Son of God, 50 thou art the King of Israel. Jesus answered and said to him,, Be cause I said to thee, I saw thee under the fig tree, believest thou ? 51 Thou shalt see greater things than these. And he saith to him, Verily, verily I say to you, Hereafter ye shall see the heaven opened, and the angels of God ascending and descending on the Son of man. II. And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee, and 2 the mother of Jesus was there. And both Jesus and his disciples 3 were invited to the marriage.. And wine faUing short, the mpther 4 pf Jesus saith to' him, They have net wine. Jesus saith tp her, Wpraan, what is it tp me and thee ? Mine heur is npt yet cprae, 5 His mpther saith to the servants, Whatsoever he saith to you, do, 6 And thera were set there six water pots of stone, after the manner saith. Come and see — ^The same answer which he had received himself from our Lord the day before, ' • 48, Under the fig tree I saw thee — ^Perhaps at prayer. 49. Nathanael answered — Happy are they that are ready to believe, swift to receive the truth and grace of God. Thou art the Son of God — So he acknow. ledges now more than he» had heard from Philip : The Son of God, the king of Israel — A confession both of the person and office of Christ. 51. Hereafter ye shall see — All of these, as well as thou, who believe on me now in my state of humiiiation, shall hereafter see me, corae in my glory, and alj the angels of God with me. "This seems the most natural sense of the words, though they may also refer to his ascension, II, 1. And the third day — After he had said this. In Cana of Galilee — ^There were two' other towns of the same name, one in the tribe of Ephraim, the other in Caelosyria. 2. Jesus and his diaciplea were invited to the marriage — Christ does not take away human society, but sanctifies it. Water might have quenched thi/st ; yet pur Lord allows wine ; pspecially at a festival solemnity. Such was his facility in drawing his disciples at first, who were afterward to go through rougher ways. 3. And wine falling short — How many days the solemnity had lasted, and on which day our Lord came, or how many disciples might follow him, does pot appear. His mother saith to him. They have not wine — Either she might mean, supply thera by ir iracle ; or. Go away, that others may go also, before the w^nt appears. 4. Jesus saith to her, Woman-iSo our Lord speaks also, chapJ xix, 26. It is probable this was the constant appellation which he used to her. He regarded his Father above all, not knowing even his mother after the flesh. What is it to me and thee ? A ™ilthe efi'ects of their resentment, 4, And he m^usi needs go through Samaria — T-heroad lying, directly through it,- 5. Sychar — Formerly called Sichem- or Sheohem, Jacob gave — 'On his death bed. Gin, xlviii, 22^ • S, Jesus aat down — ^Weary as-hewas. It was tHe aixth hour— Noon; the heat of the day, 7, Give ¦me to drink— In this orie conversationJie broughther to that knowledge which the apostles were so long: in attaining, ' 8: For hia diaciplea were grnie— £lse heneedednothave asked her, 9. How doat thou — Her open siinplicity appears frbmher very, first words. The' Jews have no dealings — ^None byway, of Mendship; , TheyWoiUd receive: no kind of favour from them, 10, If thou hadst known the g-ift.— The -living water; a^d who itis — He why alorie is able to give it : ihiou wouldat have aaked of, him — On those .words the stress lies. Water — Fn Uke manner he draws the allegory from bread, :chap. vi; 27, and from light, chap, viii, 12; thefitst, the most-8imple„necessaiy, common, and salutary things in nature. Ztiiitn^ wafer— The Sfjirit and its fhiits. But she^ might the more easily ndstake his meaning,, becaaBe-livirig,water was a common' phrase among the Jews for springwater, 12. Oar father JacoV— So tliey fancied he was; - heavaa. 234 St*. JOHN. 37 rejoice together. And herein is the saying trae. One soweth, and 38 another reapeth. I have seht you to reap that whereon you have bestowed no labour : others have laboured, and ye are entered into their labour. 39 And raany of the Saraaritans out of the city believed on him, for the saying of the woraan testifying. He told rae all that ever I 40 did. So when the Saraaritans were corae to hirii, they besought 41 hira to tarry with thera. And he abode there two days. i!Uid 42 many raore believed, because of his word. And said to the woman. We no longer believe, because of thy saying ; for we have heard hira ourselves, and know that this is indeed the Christ, the Savioitf of the world. 43 After the two days, he departed thence, and Went into GalUee. 44 (Now Jesus hiraself had testified, *That a prophet hath not honour 45 in his own country.) And when he was corae into Galilee, the Galileans received him, having seen aU the things that he did in Jerasalem at the feast. For they also had come to the feast. 46 So he came again to Cana of Galilee, where he had made the water wine. And there was a certain nobleman, whose son was 47 sick at Capernaum. When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judea into Galilee, he went to hira, and besought him to corae down 48 and heal his son, for he was at the point of death. Jesus said to hira. Unless ye see higos and wonders, ye wiU in nowise believci 49 The nobleraan said to hira, Sir, corae down, ere ray child die. Je- 50 sus said to hira, Go : thy son liveth. And the raan believed the 51 word that Jesus spake to him, and he; went. And as he -was now going down his servants met hira, and told him, saying, Thy son 53 liveth. , Then he asked of them the hour when he ariiended. And they said to him, Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him. 53 So the father knew it was at the sarae hour, in which Jesus had said to hira, Thy son liveth. A.nd hiraself believed, and his whole 54 house. This second rairacle again Jesus wrought, being come out of Judea into Galilee. V. After this there was a feast of the Jews, and Jesus went up to 2 Jerusalem. Now there is in Jerusalem by the sheep gate, a bath which is caUed in the Hebrew tongue, Bethesda, having five por-' 37. That saying — ^A common proverb ; One soweth — The prophets and Christ ; arwther reapeth — The apostles and succeeding ministers, 38. / — ^The Lord of the whole harvest, have sent you — ^He had employed them already in baptizing, ver. 2. 42. We know that this is. the Sa^eiour of ihe world — And not of the Jews only. 43. He went into Galilee — That is, into thp country of Galilee : but not to Nazareth. It was at that towri only that he had no honour. Therefore he went to other towns. 47. To come down — For Cana stood mrioh higher than Capernaum. 48. Unless ye see signs and jDOnders— ^Although the Samaritans believed with. out them. - ' , 52. He asked the hour when he amended— The more exactly the works of God are considered, the mere faith is increased. -V^. 1. A /ea«f ^Pentecpst; 2. There is in Jerusalem — Hence it appears, that St. Jehn wrote his Gospel beforc Jerusalem was destroyed: it is supposed (about thirty years after the ?Matt, xiii, 57* CHAPTER V. 335 3 tices. In these lay a great multitude of diseased, of blind, halt, 4 withered, waiting for the moving of the water. For an angel went down at certain times into the bath, and the water was troubled : and whosoever went in first, after the troubling of the water, was 5 made whole, whatspever disease he had. And a certain man was 6 there, whp had been diseased eight and thirty years. Jesus see ing him lie, and knowing that he had now been diseased a long 7 time, saith to^him, Desirest thou to be made whole? The infirm man answered him, Sir, I have no raan to put me into the bath, when the water is troubled ; and the while I am coming, another 8 steppeth down before me. Jesus saith to him. Rise, take up thy 9 bed and walk. And immediately the man was made whole, and took up his bed and walked : and the same day was fhe Sabbath. 10 Then said the Jews to him that was healed, It is the Sabbath; it 11 is not lawful for thee to take up thy bed. He answered. He that 13 made me whole, said to me. Take up thy bed and walk. Then asked they him. Who is the man that said to thee. Take up thy 13 bed and walk? And he that was healed knew not who he was ; 14, for Jesus had retired, a multitude being in the place. Aftervirard Jesus findeth him in the teraple, and said to hira, Lo, thou art raade 15 whole : sin no more, lest a worse thing come to thee. The man departed and told the Jews, that it was Jesus who had made him whole. 16 And therefore the j'ews persecuted Jesus, because he had done 17 these things on the Sabbath. But Jpsus answered them, My Father 18 worketh until now, and I work. Therefore the Jews sought the ascension. Having five porticos — Built for the use of the sick. Probably the basin had five sides ! - Betheada sigriifies the house of mercy, 4. An angel — Yet many undoubtedly thought the whole thing to be pUrply natural. • At certain timea — Perhaps at a certain hour of the. day, during this paschal week, went c2|)W7i — The Greek word 'implies that he had ceased going down, before the time of St. John's writing this. God might design this to raise expectation of the acceptable time approaching, to add a greater lustre to his Son's miracles, and to show thkt his ancient people were not entirely forgotten of him. Tlie first — ^Whereas the Sen pf Gpd healed every day net pne pnly, but whole multitudes that resorted to him. 7. The sick man anaweired — Giving the reaspn why he was net made whele, nptwithstanding his desire. 14. Sin no more — It seems his fonrier illness was the effect pr punishment pf sin. 15. The man went and told the Jews,, that it was Jesus Who had made him whole-' — One might have expected, that when he had published the name pf his benefactpr, crewds wpuld hsv6 thrpnged about Jesus, to have heard the. words of his mouth, , and to have received the blessings of the Gospel. Instead of this, they.surround him with a hostile intent: they even conspire against his life, and for an imagined transgression in point of ceremony, would have put out this light of Israel. Let us not Wonder then, if our good be evil spoken of: if even candour, benevolence, and usefiilness, do not disarm the enmity of those who have been taught to prefer sacrifice to mercy ; and whp, disrelishing the genuine Gospel, naturallyseek to slander and persecute the professors, but especially th? defenders of it. ' 17. My Father worketh until now, and I work — From the creation tUl now ha hath been working without intermission. I do likewise. This is the propositioji which is explained from ver. 19, to ver. 30, confirmed and vindicated in the 31st and following verses. 18. Hia own Father — The Greek Word means his own Father in such a, sense BS no creature can speak. Making himself equal with Gad — It is evident all tha 15 836 ST. JOHN. more to kiU him, because he not only broke the Sabbath, but also said that God was his own Father, making himself equal with God. 19 Then answered Jesus and said to thera, Verily, verily I say unto you, the Son can do nothing of hiraself, but what he seeth the Fa ther do : but what things soever he doth, these also doth the Son 30 likewise. For the Father loveth the Son, and showeth him 9II things that himself doth : and he wiU show him greater works thap 31 these, so that- ye wiU marvel. For as the Father quickeneth the 32 dead, so the Son also quickeneth whom he will. For neither doth the Father judge any one, but hath given all judgment to the Son ; 33 That all men may honour the Son, even as they honour the Fa ther. He that honoureth not the Son, honoureth not the Father 34 that sent him. Verily, verily 1 say unto you, he that heareth my word, and believeth on him that sent rae, hath everlasting life, and cometh not into condemnation, but is passed frora death to life. 35 Verily, verily I say to you. The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead' shall hear the voice of the Son of God, and they that hear 36 shall live. For as the Father hath life in. himself, so hath he 37 given to the Son also to have life in himself. And hath .given him hearers so understood him, and that our Lord never contradicted, but con. firmed it. 19. The Son can do nothing of himself — This is not his imperfection, but his glory, resulting from hip eternal, intimate, indissoluble unity with the Father. Hence it is absolutely impossible, that the Son should judge, will, testify, or teach any thing without the Father, ver. 30, &o i chap, vi, 38; chap, vii, 16; or that he should be known or believed on, separately from the Father. And he here defends his doing good every day, without intermission, by the example of his Father, from which he cannot depart : these doth the Son likewise — All these, and only these ; seeing he and the Father are one. 20. The Father showeth him all things that himself doth — A proof of the most intimate unity. And he will show him — By doing them. At the sarae time (not at different times) the. Father showeth and doth, and the Son seeth and doth. Greater works — Jesus oftener terras thera works, than signs or wonders, because they were not wonders in his eyes. Ye will marvel — So they did, when he raised Lazarus. 21. For — He declares whieh are those greater works, raising the dead, and judgirig the world. The power of quickening whom he will follows frora the power of jiidging. These two, quickening and judging, are proposed ver. 21, 22. The acquittal of believers, which presupposes judgment, is treated of in the 24th verse : the quickening some of the dead, ver. 25 ; and the general, resurrec tion, ver. 28. 22. For neither doth the Father judge — Not without the Son : h's.the doth judge by'that man whom he hath ordained. Acts xvii, 31. 23. That all men may honour the Son, even as they honour the Father — Either willingly, and sp escaping condemnation, by faith: or unwillingly, when feeling the wrath of the Judge. This demonstrates the EauALirr of the Son with the Father. If our Lord were God only by office or investiture, and not in the unity ' of the Divine essence, and in all respects equal in Godhead with the Father, he could not be honoured eiien as, that is, with the same honour that they honoured the Father. He that honoureth not ihe Son — ^With the some equal honour, greatly dishonoureth the Father that sent him. 24. And cometh not into condemnation — Unless he make shipwreck of the faith. 25. The dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God — Sp did Jairus's daughter, the widew's son, Lazarus. 26. He hath given to the Son — By eternal generation, to have life in himself— Absolute, independent. 27. Because he is the Son of man — He is appointed to judge mankind because he was made' mam CHAPTER V. 337 atithority to execute judgment Ukewise, because he is the Son of 28 raan. Marv.el not at this : for the time is coming m which all that 29 are in the graves shall hear his voice. And shall come forth, they that have done good to the resurrection of Ufe, and they that have 30 done evil to the resurrection of damnation. I can do nothing of myself: as I hear, I judge, and my judgment is just ; because I 31 seek not my ovra will, but the wiU of hira that sent rae. If I tes- 33 tify of myself, piy testimony is not valid. There is another that testifieth of me, and I know that the testimony which he testifieth > of rae is valid. 33 Ye sent to John, and he bare testimony to the truth. But I 34 receive not testiraony from man ; but these things I say, that ye 35 raay be saved. He was a buming and a, shining light, and ye 36 were willing fbr a season to' rejoice in his light. But I have a greater testimony than that of John : for the works which the Father hath given me to fulfil, the very Works th^t I do testify of 37 me, that the Father hath sent rae. And the Father who hath sent rae, he hath testified of me : . ye have neither heard his voice 38 at any time, nor seen his form. -And ye have not his wprd abid- 39 irig in you ; for whom he hath Sentj ye believe not. ' Search the Scriptures : in them ye are assured ye have eternal life : and it 40 is they that testify of me. Yet ye wiU not come to me, that ye 41 may have life. L receive npt honour frora men, But I know you, 42 that ye have not the -love of God in you. For I am come m my 43 Father's name, and ye receive me not : if another shall come in 28. The time is coming— 'When not tWo or three, but all shall rise. 29. TAe resurrection of life — ^That resurrection which leads to life everlasting. 30. / can do nothing of myaelf-^lt is impossible I should do ' any thing sepa. rately from my Father. Aa I hear— Of the Father, and see, so 1 judge and do ; because I am essentially united to hira. See ver. 19. '31. If I testify of myself— That is, if I alone, (which indeed is impossible,) my testimony is not Valid. 32. There ia another — ,The Father, vor. 37, and J know that, even in your judg. ment, his testimony is beypnd exeeptien. , • 33, lie hare testirnony — ^Thatl am the Christ. 34. But /have no need to receive, ^c. But these things — Concerning John, whonj ye ypurselves reverence, / sau, that ye may be saved — Sp really and seripusly did he will their salvation, -fet they were not saved. Most, if not all of them, died in their sins. . , 35. He was a buming and a shining- light— rhmardly burning with love and zeal, outwardly shlning'in all hoUness. And^even ye were willing for a season — A short time only. 37. He hath testified, of me — ^Namely at my baptism. I speak riot of my sup. posed father Joseph, Ye are utter strangers to him of whom I speak. 38. Ye have not his word— -AS. who believe have the word of the Father (the sarae with the word of the Son) abiding in thera, that is, deeply ingrafted in their hearts. 39. Search the Scriptures — A plain coramand to all men, lit them ye,' arc assured ye have eternal life — Ye know they show you the way to etemal life. And these very Scriptures testify of me. 40. Yet ye will not come unto me — As they direct you.' 41. I receive not honour from men — 1 need it not. I seek it not firom you for my own sake. 49. But I know you — With this ray he pierces the hearts of the hearers. And this doubtless he spake with the tenderest compassion. 43. Jf another sJutll come— Any false Christ. 338 ST. JOHN. 44 his own name, hira wiU ye receive. How can ye believe, wlrile ye receive honour one of another, and seek not the honour that is 45 from God only ? Think not that I wUl accuse you to the Father : ¦ there is one that accuseth you,, even Moses,, in whem ye trast. 46 For had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed rae : for he 47 wrote of me. But if ye believe not his writings, ho-w shaU ye be lieve my words, VI. ¦* After these things, Jesus went over the sea of Gajilew, the 3 sea of Tiberias, And a great multitude followed him, because, they 3 had seen the miracles which he did on the diseased. But Jesus 4 went up into the raeuntain, and sat there with his disciples. And 5 the passover, a feast of the Jews, was nigh. Jesus then lifting up his eyes, and seeing a great raultitude coming to him, saith to Phi- 6 lip, 'Whence shall we buy bread, that these may eat ? (But this ' he said trying him ; for he himself knew what he intended to do.) 7 Philip answered hira, Two hundred penny worth of bread is not 8 sufficient for th«m, that each of thera may take a little. One of 9 his disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter's brother, saith to hira. Here is a lad, who hath five barley loaves and two sraall fishes : but what 10 are they araong so raany? -Jesus said, Make the raen sit do'wn. (Now there was ranch grass in the place.) So the raen sat down, 1 1 in number about five thousand. Then Jesus took the loaves, and having given thanks, distributed to the disciples; and the disciples to Ihem that were sat down, and likewise of the fishes as much as 13 they would. When they were fUled, he saith to his disciples, 13 Gather up the fragments which remain, that nothing be lost. They therefore gathered tliem, and filled twelve baskets with the frag ments of the five, barley loaves, which remained over and above to 14 them that had eaten. Then those men having seep the miracle which Jesus did, said, Of a truth this is the prophet that was to 15 come into the world. Jesus therefore knowing that they were about to come and take hira by force to make him a king, again retired to the mountain all alone. 16 tin the evening, his disciples went down to the sea, and enter ing into the vessel, they went oyer the sea toward Capernaum : 17 And it was now dark, and Jesus 'was not come to them. And the 44. While ye receive honour — That is, while ye seek the praise of men rather than the praise of God. At the feast of pentecost, kept in commemoration of the giving the law frem Mpunt Sinai, their sermens used tp be full pf the praises of the law, and ef thp people to whom it was given. How mortifying then must the follpwing wprds pf our Lord be to thein, while they were thus existing m Moses and his law ! 45. There is one that accuseth you — By his writings. 46. He wrote of me — Every where ; in all his writings ; particularly Deut. xviii, 15, 18. " ¦VI. 1. After these things — ^The history of between ten and eleven menths is tc be supplied here frem the ether evangelists. 3. Jesus went up — Befpre the pepple pvertppk him. 5. Jesus saith to Philip — Perhaps he had the care pf providing victuals for the family pf the appstles. ' 15. He retired to the mountain oZone-^Having prdered his disciples te cross over the lake. * Matt, xiv, 13 ; Mark vi, 32 ; Luke ix, 10, tMatt. xiv, 22 ; Mark vi,,«. CHAPTER VI. 329 18 sea ran high, a great wind blowing. And having rowed about five 19 and twenty or thirty furlongs, they see Jesus walking on the sea,' 30 and drawing nigh- to the vessel : and . they were afraid. But he 21 saith to them. It is I ; be not afraid. Then they willingly received him into the vessel ; and immediately the vessel was at the land to which they were bound. 22 The day following, thp multitude who had stood on the other side of the sea, because they saw there was no other vessel there, save that one into which his disciples went, and that Jesus went not into the vessel -with his disciples, but that his disciples were gone (away 23 alone : (But "there came other little vessels from Tiberias, near the place where they had eaten bread, after the Lord had given thanks.) 24 When they saw that Jesus was not there, neither his disciples, they also went aboard the vessels, and came to Capernaum seek ing Jesus. > ' 25 And having found him on the other side of the sea, they said to 26 him. Rabbi, when comest thou hither ? Jesus answered theni and said, Verily, verily I say to you, ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves and were 37 satisfied. Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for tKat which endureth to everlasting life, which the Son of raan wUl give 28 you ; for him hath God tho Father sealed. Then said they to him, 39 What shaU we do, that we may work the works of God ? Jesus answered and said to them, This is the work of God, that ye believe 30 on him whpm he hath sent. They said therefpre to him, What sign dost thou then, that we may see and believe thee ? 'What dost thou 31 work ? Our fathers ate manna, in the wilderness, as it is written, 33 * He gave them bread frora heaven to eat. Theri said Jesus to thera, 22. Who had stood on the other aide-— They were forced to stay a while, because there were then no other vessels ; and they stayed the less unwillingly, because they saw that Jesus was not embarked. ' 26. Our Lord does not satisfy their curiosity, but corrects the wrong motive they had in seeking him : because ye did eat — Merely for temporal ad'vantage. Hitherto Christ had been gathering hearers : he now begins to try their sincerity, by a figurative discourse concerning his passion^ and the fruit of it, tp be received by faith, 27, Labour not far the meat which periaheth — Fer bpdily fppd : npt for that only, not chiefly : net at all, but in subprdinatipn tp grabs, faith, leve, the meat which endureth to everlaating life, Labeur, work for, this ; for everlaating life. So our Lord expressly commands, work for life, as well as from life : - from a princi. pie of faith and love. Him hath the Father aealed — By this very miracle, as well as by his whole testimony conceming him. See chap, iii, 33. Sealing is a mark of tiie authenticity of a writing. , 28. The works of God — Works pleasing to God. 29. This is ihe work of God — ^The work most pleasing to Godj and the founda tiori of all others: fSaf ye believe — ^He expresses it first properly, afterward figu ratively. 30. What aign dost thou ? — Amazing, after what they had just seen ! 31. Our fathers ate marnia — This sign Moses gave them. He gave them bread' from heaven — From the lower sublunary heaven ; to which JeSus opposes the highest heaven : in which sense he says seven tunes, ver. 32, 33, 38, 50, 58, 62, that he himself came -down from heaven, 32. Moses gave you ¦not bread from heaven — It was not Moses who gave the manna to your fathers ; but my Father who no w giveth the true bread from heaven. '^ Psalm Ixxviii, 24. 230 ST. JOHN. Verily, verily I say unto you, Moses gave you not the bread from 33 heaven ; but my Father giveth you the trae bread from heaven. For the bread of God is he that coraeth down from heaven, and giveth 34 life to the world. Then said' they to him. Lord, ever give us this 35 bread. And Jesus said to them, I am the bread of life. He that cometh to me shall never hunger, and he that believeth on me shall S6 never thirst. But I told you, that though ye have seen me, ye be- 37 lieve not. All that the Father giveth me, will come to rae, and him 38 that, cometh to me, I will ui nowise cast out. For I came down frora heaven, not to do my ovra wUl, but the will of him that sent 39 me. And this is the will of him that sent me. That of all which he hath given riie, I should lose nothing, but should raise it up at 40 the last day. And this is the will of hira that sent me, that every one who seeth the Spn, and believeth on him, should have ever lasting life : and I will raise, him up at the last day. 41 The Jews then murmured about him, because he said, I am the 43 bread which came down frora heaven. And they said, Is not this Jesus, the son df Joseph, whose father and mother we know? 43 How then saith he, I came down from heaven ? . Jesus answered 44 and said to thera. Murmur not among yourselves. No raan can come unto me, unless the Father who hath sent rae, draw him ; 45 and I wUl raise him up at the last day. It is written in the pro phets,, * And they shaU be all taught of God. Every man there- ' fore that hath heard, and learned of the Father cometh to rae. 46 Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he who is from God ; 33. He that- — giveth life to the world — Not (like the manna) tp one peopje only : and that frora generation to generation.. Our Lord does not yet say, I am that bread ; else the Jews would not have given him so respectful an answer, ver. 34. 34. Give us this bread — Meaning it still, in a literal sense : yet they seem now to be not far frora believing. 35, / om the bread of life — Having and giving life : he that cometh — -he that believeth — Equivalent expressions : shall never hunger, thirst — Shall be satisfied, happy, for ever. ^ 36. / have told you— Namely, ver. 26. 37. All that the Father giveth me — AU that feel theiiiselveslost, and follow the drawings of the Father, he in a peculiar manner giveth to the Son : Will cotne to me — By faith. And him thai thus' cometh to me, I, will in ¦nowise cast out I will give hira pardon, holiness, and heaven, if he endure to the end — fo rejoice in his light. ' ' , 39. Of all which he hath already given me,,— See chap, xvii, 6, 12. If they endure to the end. But Judas- did not. 40. Here is the sura pf the three foregoing verses. This is the will of kim that sent me — This is the whole of what I ha,ve said : this is the eternal, unchangea, ble will of God. Every one who truly believeth, shall have everlasting life, Every one that seeth and believeth— The Jews saw, and yet believed not. And I will raise him up — ^As this is the -will of him that sent me, I will perferm it effectually. 44. Christ having checked their murmuring, centinues what he was" saying, ver. 40. • No man comes ta fne, unless my Father draw him^— No raan can believe m Christ, unless Gcd give him power : he draws us first, by gppd desjres. Net by compulsion, not by laying the will under any necessity ; but by the strong and sweet, yet still resistible, motions pfhis heavenly grace. 45. Every man that hath heard — The secret voice of Gpd, he, and he only believeth. 46. JVof fAai any o??e— Must expect him to appear in a -visibleshape. He who is from or with God — In a more eminent manner than 'any creature. • Isaiah Iiv, 13. CHAPTER VI. 231 47 he hath seen the Father. Verily, verily I say unto ypu, he that 48 believeth on me hath everlasting life. < I am the bread of Ufe. 49 Your fathers ate raanna in the wUderness, and yet died. This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a raan may eat 50 of it,' and not die. I ara the living, bread which carae down frora 51 heaven : If any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever, and the bread that I will, give is my flesh, which I wiU give for the life of the world. 53 The Jews then debated among theraselves, saying. How cap this 53 raan give Us his flesh to eat ? But Jesus said to them, Verily, verily I say upto you, unless ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, 54 and drink his blood, ye ' have no life in you. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life, and I will raise him 55 up at the last day. For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is 56 drink indeed. He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood, 57 abideth in me, apd I in him-. As the living Father hath sent rae, and I live by the Father, so he that >eateth rae, even he shall live 58 by me. This i? the bread which came down from heaven; not as your fathers ate manna, and died : he that eateth Of this bread, shall 59 live for ever. These things he said in the synagogue, teaching at Caperriaum. . , 60 Many of his disciples hearing it, said, This is a hard saying : 61 who Van hear it ? Jesus knowing in himself that his disciples 63 murmured about this; said to them, Doth this offend you ? What 63 if ye shall see the Son of man ascend where he was before ? It is the Spirit that quickeneth : the flesh profiteth nothing : the words 64 that I have spoken, they are Spirit and they are life. But there 50. Not die — Not spiritually ; not eternally. , 51. If any eat of this bread— That is, believe in 'rae : he shall live for ever — In other words, he that believeth to the end shall be saved. My flesh which I will give you — This whole discourse c8ncerning his flesh and blood refers directly to his passion, aud but remotely, if at all, to the Lord's Supper. 52. Observe the degrees : the Jews are tried heje ; the disciples, ver. 60-66, the apostles, ver. 67. ^ 53. Unless ye eat the flesh of the Son of man — 'Spiritually: unless ye draw con. tinual virtue frora him by faith. Biting his flesh is only appther expressipn fpr believing. i 55, Meat-^drink indeed— -With which the soul of a believer is as truly fed, as his body with nieat and drink, 57. / live by the Father — -Being one with him. He shall live by me — B^ing one with rae. Araazing union ! - i 58. This is — ^That is, I am the bread — Which is not like the manna your fathers ate, who died notwithstanding. 60. This is a hard saying — Hard to the children of, the world, but sweet to the children of God. Scarce ever did our Lord speak more eubliipely, even to the apostles in private. Who can hear- — Endure if ? 62. What if ye shall see the Son of man ascend where he was before ? — How much raore incredible will it then appear to you, -that he should give you his flesh to eat? 63. It is the Spirit — The spiritual raeaning of these words, by which God giVeth life. The flesh — The bare, carnal, literal meaning, profiteth nothing. The words which I hafte spoken, they are spirit- — Are to be taken in a spiritual sense ¦ and, when they are so understood, they are life — That is, a means of spiritual Jife to the hearers. 64. jBvf there are some of you who believe not — And so rebeive no life by them, because yqa take thera in a gross literal sense. For Jesus knew from ihe begiii 233 ST. JOHN. are sorae of you who believe not. (For Jesus had known fromthe beginning who they were that believed not, and who would betray ' 65 him.) And he said. Therefore said I to you. That no raan can come to me, unless it be given him by my Father. 66 From this time many of his disciples went back and walked no 67 more with him. Then said Jesus to the twelve. Are ye also 68 minded to go away ? Then Simon Peter answered him, saying. Lord, to whom shall we go ? Thou hast the words of eternal life. 69 And we have believed and known, that thou art the Christ, the 70 Sori of the living- God. Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen 71 you twelve ? Yet one of you is a devil. He spake of Judas Isca riot, the son of Siraon ; for he it was that would betray hira, being one pf the t'welve. ' VII. After these things Jesus walked in Galilee : for he wpuld not 2 walk in Judea, because the Jews sought to kiU hira. Now the 3 Jews' feast of tabernacles''was iiigh. His brethren therefpre said to him. Depart hence and gp into Judea, that thy disciples there 4 also may see the works which thou dost. For no man doth any thing in secret, but desireth to be publicly known : if thou dOst 5 these things, show thyself to the world. (For neither did his bre- 6 thren believe on hira.) Jesus saith to thera,, My time is not yet 7 come : your tirae is always ready.. - -The world cannot hate you, but me it hateth ; because I testify of it, that its works are evil, 8 Go ye up to the feast : I go not up to this feast yet; because ray '¦ - ' , - - ' )¦ fling — Of his ministry : who would betray him- — Therefore it is plain, God does \ foresee future contingencies : — " But his foreknowledge causes not the fault. Which had no less proved certain unforelmown." 65, Uriless it be given — And it is given to those only who will receive it on Gpd's own terms. 66. From this time many ofhis diaciplea went back — So our Lord now began tP purge his flepr : the preud and careless were driven away, and these remained who Were meet for the Master's use. ^ 68. Thou hast the words of eternal life — Thou, and thou alone, speakest the words which show the way to life everlasting. 69.: And we — ^Whp have been with thee frpm the beginning, whatever others do, have known — Are absolutely assured, fAaf thou art the Christ, 70. Jesus answered them — And yet even ye have not all acted suitable to this kupwledge. Have I rwt chosen or elected you twelve ? — But they might fall even from that election. Yet one of you — ;0n this gracious warning, Judas ought to have repented ; is a devil — Is now influenced by one. VII. 1. After these things Jesus walked in Galilee — That is, continued there, for sorae months after the second passover. Por he would not walk — Continue in Judea ; hecause the Jews — Those of them who did npt believe ; and in particular the chief priests, scribes, and Pharisees, sought an eppprtunity to kill him. 2. The feast of tabernacles — ^The time, manner, and reason of this feast may be seen. Lev. xxiii, 34, &C. 3. His brethren — So called according-to the Jewish way of speaking. They were his cousins, the sons of his mother's sister. Depart hence — From this ob, scure place. 4. For no man doth any thing-— Of this kind, in secret ; but rather desireth to be bf public use. If thou really dost these things — Thesejniracles which are re ported; show thy self to the world — To all men. 6. Jesus saith, Your time is always ready — This or any time will suit you. 7. The world cannot hate you — Because ye are of the World, But me it hateth ~-And all that bear the sarae testiraony. CHAPTER VII. 233 9 time is not yet fully come. Having said these things to them, he abede in Galilee. 10 But when his brethren were gpne up, then he alsp went up to 1 1 the feast, not openly, but as it were privately. Then the Jews 12 sought hira at the feast, and said, Where is he ? And there -was much raurmuring among .the multitade concerning him : for sorae 13 said. He is a good m3,n, others said, Nay ; but he seduceth the people. However no man spake npenly of him, for fear of the Jews. 14 Now at the middle of the feast, Jesus Went up into the temple 15 and taught. And the Jews marvelled, sayirig, How doth this man 16 know letters, having never learned ? Jesus answered them and 17 said, My doc.trine' is not mine, but his tiiat sent me. If any raan be willing to do his will, he shall know of the doctrin^, whether it 18 be of Gfod, or whether I speak of hiyself. He that speaketh of himself, seeketh his own glory ; but he that seeketh the glory of him that sent hira, the same is trae, ani there is no tinrighteous- X9 ness in him. Did not Moses give yen the law ? Yet npne ef ypu 20 keepeth the law. Why seek ye to kUl me ? The people answered 21 and said. Thou hast a devil. Who seeketh to kill thee ?. Jesus answered and said to them, I did one work; and ye all marvelled at 33 it. Moses gave you clrcunicision, (not that it is of Moses, but of 33 the fathers,) and ye circumcise a man on the Sabbath. If a man 10. He also went Up io the /ec^st-^This was his last journey but one to Jerusa lem. The next time he went up'he suffered. 11. The Jews — ^The men of Judea, particularly of Jerasalem. 12. There was much murmuring among the multitude — Much whispering; many private debates with each other, among tiiose who were come from distant parts. 13. However no man spake vpenly of him — ^Not in favour of hun : for fear of the Jews — ^Those that were in authority. 14. Now at the middle of the feast — ^Which lasted eight days. It is probable this was on the Sabbath day. Jesus went up into the temple — Directly, without stbpping any where else. 15. How does this ¦man know letters, having never learned ? — How comes he to be so well acquainted with sacred literature as to be able thus to expound the Scripture, with such propriety, and gracefolness, seeing he has never learned this, at any place of education ? 16. My doctrine is not mine — Acquired by any labour of learning; hut hia that sent me — Immediately infused by him. 17. If any man he willing to do hi^ will, he ahall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God— -Thia is a universal rule, -with regard tOiall persons and doctrines. He that is thoroughly willing to do it,, shaU certainly know what the will of God is. 18. ITiere ia no unrighteousness in him — No deceit or falsehood. 19. But ye are unrighteous; for ye violate the very law which ye profess so much zeal for. , 20. The people answered, Thou haat a devil — A lying spirit. Who aeeketh to kill thee ? — These, coming from distant parts, probably did not know the design of the priests and ralers. 21. / did — At the ppol of Bethesda : one work — Out of many : and ye all marvelled at ii — Are aniazed, because I did it on the Sabbath day. 22. Moses gave you circ^umcision — The sense is, because Moses enjoined you circumcision (though indeed it was far raore ancient than him) you think it po harm to circumcise a raan on the Sabbath : and are ye angry at me (which anger had now contipued sixteen months) for doing so much greater a good, for healing a man, body and soul, on the Sabbatli 7 234 ST. JOHN. receive circumcision on the Sabbath, that the law of Moses may not be broken ; are ye angry at me, because I entirely healed a 34 man on the Sabbath ? Judge not according to appearance, but judge righteous judgment. 25 Then said some of them of Jerusalem, Is not this he whom they seek to kill ? And lo he speaketh boldly, and they say nothing to 26 him. Do the rulers know indeed that this is the Christ ? Howbeit, 27 we know this man, whence he is : but when Christ coraeth, none 38 knoweth whence he is :' Then cried Jesus in the temple as he taught saying. Do you both know me, and know- whence I am ' And yet 1 am not come of myself, but he that sent me-is tnie, whora ye know 39 not. But I know him ; for I am from him, and he hath sent me. 30 Then they sought to seize hira ; but no raan laid hands on him, be- 31 cause hi^ hoiir was not yet come. And many of the multitude be lieved on him; and said, '•When Christ cometh, will he do more 32 miracles than these which this raan hath done ! The Pharisees heard the raultitude whispering such thirigs concerning him, and 33 the Pharisees and the chief priests sent officers to seize him. Then said Jesus to them. Yet a little time I ara with you, and then_ I go 34 to him that sent rae. Ye shaU. seek, and shall not find rae, and 35 where I am ye cannot come. - Then said the' Jews among them selves. Whither wiU he go, that we shall not find him ? Will he go 36 to the dispersed araong the Greeks, and teach the Greeks ? What saying is this that he said. Ye shall seek me, and shaU not find ¦ me ; and where I am ye cannot come ? 37 On the last, the great day oi the feast, Jesus' stood and cried, 38 saying. If any man thir^t, let him come to me and drink. * He 27. When Christ cometh, none knoweth whence he is — This Jewish tradition was true, with regard to his Divine nature : in that respect none could decTare his generation. But it was not true with regard to his human, nature, for both his family and the place of his birth were plainly foretold. ' 28. Then cried Jesus — With a loud and earnest voice. Do ye both know vie, and know whence I am ? — ^Ye do indeed know whence I am as a man. But ye know not my Divine nature, nor that I am sent from God. 29. I am from him — By eternal generation : and he hath sent me — His mission follows from his generation. These two points answer those : Do ye knOw me ? Do ye know whence I am ? 30. His hour — ^The tirae of his suffering. 33. Then said Jesus — Continuing his discpurse (from the 29th verse) which they had interrupted. 34. Ye shall seek me — Whom ye now despise. These words are, as it were, the text which is commented Upon in this- and the following chapter. Where I am— Christ's so frequently saying while on earth, where I am, when he spake ofhis being in heaven, intimates his perpetual presence there in, his Divine na ture : though his going thither was a future thing, with regard to his human nature. • 35. Will he go to ihe dispersed among the Greeks — The Jews scattered abroad in' heathen nations, Greece particularly. Or, Will .he teach ihe Greeks y^^The heathens themselves. 37. On the last, the great day of the feast — On this day there was the. greatest concourse of people, and they were then wont to fetch water from the fountain of Siloam, which the priests poured out on the great altar, singing one to an other. With joy shall ye draw water from the wells of saMation, On this day Ukewise they commemorated God's miraculously giving watpr out of the rock, and offered up solemn prayers for setoflnable rains, ? Zech, xiv, 3. CHAPTER VIII. 235 that believeth on me, out of his belly (as the Scripture hath said) 39 shaU flow rivers of living water. This he spake of the Spirit, which they who believed on hira were to receive : for the Holy Ghost was not yet given, because Jesus was not yet glorified. 40 Many of the multitude therefore, hearuig this discourse, said, Cer- 41, tainly this is the prophet. Others said. This is the Christ. But 42 some said. Doth Christ come out of Galilee ? Hath not the Scrip ture said, that Clirist cometh of the seed ef David, and frpm 43 * Bethlehem, the town where David was ? Sp there was a division 44 among the people concerning him. And some of them would 45 have seized him : but, no man laid hands on him. So the officers came tp the chief priests and Pharisees ; and they said tp them, 46 Why have ye Apt brought him ? The officers answered, Never man 47 spake like this raan. The Pharisees answered, Are ye also de- 48 ceived ? Hath any of the rulers believed on him, or pf the Pha- 49 ris'ees ? But this popidace, who know not the law, are'" accursed. 50 Nicoderiius (he that carae to hira by night, beiug orie of them) 51 saith to them, Doth our law judge a man before it hear him, and 52 know what he doth ? They answered and said to him, Art thou also a Galilean ? Search and see, that out of Galilee ariseth no prophet. 53 And every man went to his own house. But Jesus went to the mount of Olives. VIII. And early in the morning he returned to the temple, and all the 2 people carae to him, and sitting down he taught them. And the 38. He thai believeth — This answers to Zef him come to rae. And whosoever doth come to him by faith, his inmost soul shall be filled with Having water, with abundance of peace, joy, and love, which shall likewise flow from hira to others. Aa ihe Scripture hath said— Not expressly iu any one particular place. But here is a general reference to all.those scriptures which speak ofthe.effusion of the Spi. rit by the Messiah, under the siraUitude of pouring out water. 39. The Holy Gho^t was not yet given— 'That is, those fruits of the Spirit were ¦not yet given even to trae believers, in that full raeasure. 40. The prophet — ^Whom we expect to be tho forerunner of the Messiah. 42. From Bethlehem — And how could t^ley forget that Jesus was born there 7 Had not Herod given thera teririble reason to remember it ? 48. Hath any of the rulers — Men of rank or eminence, or of ihe Pharisees — Men of learning or religion, believed on him ? 49. But this populace, who krww not the law — This ignorant rabble ; areaccursed —Are by that ignorance exposed to the curse of being thus seduced. 50. Nicodemus,- he that came io him hy night — Having now a little more courage, b^ing one of them— -Being present as a member of the great council, saith to them — Do not we ourselves act as if we knew not the law, if we pass sentence on a man before we hear him ? 5S. They answered — By peirsonal reflection'; the argument they could not an swer, and therefore did not attempt it. Art thou also a Galilean ? — One of his party ? Out of Galilee ariseth no prophet— They could -not but know the contrary. They knew Jonah arose out of Gethhepher ; and Nahum frora another village in Galilee. Yea, and Thisbe, the town of Elijah, the Tishbite, was in Galilee also. They might likewise have known that Jesus was not born in Galilee, but at Bethlehem, even from the public register there, and from the genealogies of the family of David. They were corfscious this poor answer would not bear ex. araination, and so took care to preventa reply. 53. And every, man went to his own hoiise-^So that short plain question of Ni codemus spoiled all their measures, and broke up the council ! A word spoken in season, how good it is ,' Especially when God gives it his blessing. » Micah V, 2. 236 ST. JOHN. S scribes and Pharisees brought in a woman taken in adultery, and 4 having set her in the midst. They say to him. Master, this woman 5 was taken actually committing adultery. Now * Moses hath com manded us in the law to stone such. What therefore sayest thou ? 6 This they spoke tempting . him, that they might have to accuse him. But Jesus stooping down, wrote with his finger on the 7' ground. And as they continued asking him, he raised himself, and said to them. He that is without sin among you, let him cast 8 the first stone at her. Then stooping down again, he wrote on the 9 ground. But they who heard it went out one by one, beginning at the eldest; and Jesus was left alone, and the woman in the 10 midst. Then Jesus raising himself up, said to her, Woman, where are thine accusers ? Hath no man condemned- thee ? She 1 1 saith. No raan, sir. And Jesus saith unto her, Neither do I con demn thee. Go, and sin no more. 12 Then spake Jesus again to them, I am the light of the world; he that followeth me shall in nowise walk in darkness, but shall 13 have the light of life. The Pharisees therefore said to him, Thou 14 testifiest of thyself: thy testimony is not valid. Jesus answered VIII. 5. Moses hath commanded us to stone such — If they spoke accurately, this must have been a woman, who, having been betrothed to a husband, had been guilty of this crime before the marriage was completed-; for such only Moses commanded to be stoned. He commanded indeed that other adulteresses should be put to death ; but the manner of death was not specified. 6. That they might have to accuse him — Either of usurping the office of a judge, if he condemned her, or of being an enemy to the law, if he acquitted her. Jesus stooping down, wrote with his finger on ihe ground- — God wrote once in the Old Testament ; Christ once in the New : perhaps the words which he after ward spoke, whep they coritinued asking him. By this silent action, he, 1, fixed their wandering, hurrying thoughts, in order to awaken their consciences : and, 2, signified that he was not then Corae to condemn but to save the world, 7. He thai is without sin — He that is not guilty ^his own conscience heing the judge) either of the same sin, or of some nearly resembling it ; let him — as a wit ness, cast the first stone at her, 9, Beginning at the eldest — Or the elders. Jesus was left aZone— By all those scribes and Pharisees who proposed'the question. But many others remained, to whom our Lord directed his discourse presently after, 10, Hath no man condemned thee ? — Hath no judicial sentence been -passed upon thee ? 11. Neither do I condemn thee — Neither do I take upon me to pass any such sentence. Let this deliverance lead thee to repentance. 12. He that followeth me shall in nowise walk in darkness — In ignorance, wickedness, misery: but shall have the light of -life — ^He that' closely, humbly, steadily follows me, shall have the Diviue light continually shining upqii him, diffusing over hi^ soul knowledge, holiness, joy, till he is guided by it to hfe everlasting. 13. Thou testifiest of thyaelf ;, thy testimony ia not valid — They retort upon our Lord his own words, chap, v, 31 ; if I testify of ¦myaelf, my testimony is not valid. He had then added. There is another who testifieth of me. To the same effect he replies here, ver. 14, Though I testify of myself , yet my testimony ia valid ; for I am inseparably united to the Father. / know — And frbm firm and certain knowledge prbceeds the most unexceptionable testimony : whence I came, and whither I go-^To these two heads may be referred all the doctrine cencern. ing Christ. The former is treated of ver. 16, &c, the latter ver. 21, &c. For I know whence I came — That is. For I came from God, both as Gbd and as man , And / know it, though ye do not. * Deut, xxii, 23. CHAPTER VIII. - 237 and said to them. Though I testify of myself, yet my testimony is valid : for I know whence I came, and whither I go : but ye know 15 not whence I came, or whither I go. Ye judge after the flesh: I 16 judge no man.. And yet if I judge, ray judgment is valid ; for I am 17 not alone : but I and the Fatitier that sent rae. Even in your law 18 it is written, * The testiraony of two raen is valid. I ara one that testify of myself, and the Father that sent me testifieth of me. 19 Then said they to him, Where is thy Father? Jesus answered. Ye' neither know me nor my Farther. If ye had known rae, ye 20 would have known my Father also. These words spake he in the treasury, as he taught in the temple. And no man seized him ; for . his hour was not yet come. 81 Then said Jesus again to them, I go, and ye shall seek me, and 33 shall die in ydur sin. Whither I go, ye cannot come. The Jews said therefpre. Will he kill himself?' Because he saith. Whither "33 I go, ye dannot come. And he said to them. Ye are of them that , are beneath ; I am of thera that ''are above : ye are of this world ; 34 I am not of this world. Therefore I said, "Ye shaU\ die in your sins ; for if ye believe riot that I am, ye shall die in your sins. 35 Then said they to bim. Who art thou ? And Jesus saith to them, 36 Even what I say to you from the beginning. I have many things to say and to judge of you ; but he that sent rae is true ; and I 37 speak to the world the things which I havp heard from him. They 15. Ye judge after the flesh— As the flesh, that is, corrapt nature dictates. / judge no man — Not thus ; not now ; not at my first coming, 16. / am ¦not alorH — No more in judging, than in testifying : but I and thc Father that aent ¦me — His Father is in .Aim, and he is in the Father, chap, xiv, 10, 11 ; and so the Father is no iriore alone without the Sou, than the Son is without the Father, Prov. viii, 22, 23, 30. His Father and he are not one and aiiother God, but one God, (though disti'ttct persons,) and so inseparable from each other. And though the Son came from the Father, to assume human nature, arid perform his office as the Messiah upori earth, as God is soraetiraes said to> come from heaven, for partiCuW manifestations of himself; yet Christ did not leave the Father, nor' the Father leave him, any more thari God leaves heaven when he is said to come down to the earth. 19. Then said they to him. Where is thy Father? Jesus answered — Showing the perverseness of their question; and teaching that .they ought first to know the Son, if they would know the Father. T^Aere the Father is — lie shows, ver. 23. Meantime he plainly intimates that the Father and he were distinct persons, as they were two witnesses ; and yet one in essence, as the knowledge' of him includes the knowledge of the Father. 23. Ye are — ^Again he passes over their interruption, and proves what he advanced, ver, 21, Of tliem thai are beneath— From the earth. / am of them that are above — Here he directly shows whence he came, even frorii heaven, and whither he goes. 24, If ye believe not that I am — Here (as in the 58th verse) our Lord claims the Divine name, I ah, Exod, iii, 14, But the Jews, as if he had stepped shprt, and npt finished the sentence, answered, 'Who art thou ? 25, Even what I say io you from the beginning — ^The same which / say to you, as it were in ene discourse. With one even terior from the time I first spakei to you, 26, /-Aase many things ta say and io judge of you — I have much to say con^ cerniog your inexcusable unbelief: but he that sent me is true — ^Whether ye believe or no. And I speak the things which I have heard from him — -I deliver traly what he hath given me in charge, '^ Deut. xix, 15. 338 ST. JOHN. 28 understood .not that he spake to thera of the Father. Jesus there fore said to them. When ye shaU have lifted up the Son of man, then shaU ye know that I am, and that I do nothing of myself, but 39 as my Father hath taught rae, I speak these things. And he that sent me is with me ; the Father hath not left me alone ; for I dc 30 always the things that please him. As he spake these words, many believed on him. 3 1 Then said Jesus to the Jews who believed on, him. If ye con- 32 tinue in my word, ye are my disciples indeed : Arid ye shall kpow 33 the truth, and the trath shall raake you free. They answered him, We are Abrahara's offspring,' and were never enslaved to any man : 34 how sayest thou. Ye shaU be made free ? Jesus answered them. Verily, verily I. say unto you. He that committeth sin is the slave 35 of sin : And the slave abideth not in the house for ever : hut the Son 36 abideth for ever. If therefore the Son shall make you free, you will 37 be free indeed. I know' tliat ye are Abraha,m's offspring ; yet ye seek 38 to kill me, because my word hath noplace in you. I speak that which I have seen with my Father, and ye do that which ye have heard 39 from your father. They answered and said to hirii, Abtahara is our father. Jesus saith to them. If ye were the children of Abraham 40 ye would do the works of Abraham. But now ye seek to kill me, 41 a man who have told you the truth which 1 have heard from God. Abraham did not thus. Ye do the deeds of your father. They said to hira, We were not boni of fornication ; we have one Father, even 43 God. Jesus said to thera, If God were your Father, ye would love m^ ; for I proceeded forth,- and come from God. I am come 43 not of myself," but he hath sent me. Why do ye .not understand 27. They underatood not — That by him that sent hira he meant God the Father, Therefore in the 28th and 29th verses he speaks plainly of the Father, and again claims the Divine name, I am. 28. When ye shall have lifted up — On the cross, ye shall know — ^And so many ' of thera did, that I am — God ever all ; and that I do nothing of myself — Being pne with the Father. 29. The Father hath not left me alone — Never frem the rapment I came into the world. 32. .TAe truth — Written in your hearts by the Spirit of God, shall makeyow' free — From guilt, sin, misery, Satan. 33. They — The pther Jews thatTvere by, (npt thpse that believed,) as appears by the whole tenor of the conversation. We were never enslaved to any ¦man — A bold, notorious untruth. At that very tirae they were enslaved to the Boraans. 34. Jesus answered^r-^ach branch of their objection, first concerning freedom, then concerning their being Abraham's offspririg, ver. 37, &c. He thai commit teth sin, is, in fact, YAe slave of sin. < 35. And the slave abideth not in the house — All sinners shall be cast but of God's hous.e, as the slave was out of Abraham's : but I, the Son, abide therein for ever. " 36. If I therefore make you free, ye — shall partake of the same privilege: being made free from all guilt and sin, ye shall abide in the house of God for ever. 37. / know that ye are Abraham's offspring-^As to the other branch of your objection, I know that ye are Abraham's offspring, after the flesh ; but not in a spiritual sense. Ye are not followers of the faith of Abraham: my word hath no place in your hearts. 41: Ye do the deeds of your father— ^He is not named yet. But when they presumed to call God their Father, then he is expressly called the devil, ver. 44. 42. / proceeded forth — As God, and come — As Christ. 43. Ye cannot — Such is your stubbornness and pride, heat — Receive, obey, CHAPTER Vni. 239 44 ray discourse ? Even because ye cannot hear niy word. Ye are of your father the devU, and your wiU is to do the desires of your father. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the trath ; for there is no trath in hira. When he speaketh a lie, 45 he speaketh of his own ; for he is a liar, and the father of it. But 46 because I speak the trath, yehelieve rae not. Which of you con- victeth rae of sin ? And if I speak the trath, "why do ye not beUeve 47 me ? He that is of God heareth God's words ; ye therefore hear 48 them not, because ye are not of Gpd. Then answered the Jews, and said to him, Sa/we not well that thou art a Samaritan," and 49 hast a devU ? Jesus answered, I have not a devil ; but I honour 50 my Father, and ye dishonour me. I seek not riiy own glory; 51 there is one that sieeketh it and judgeth'. Verily, verily I say unto 53 you. If a man keep my word, he shall never see death. ' Then said the Jews to him. Now we know that thou hast a devU. Abra ham is dead and the prophets': yet thou sayest, If a man keep my 53 word, he shaU never taste of death. Art thou greater than our 54 father Abraham, who is dead? The prophets also are dead. Whom makest thou thyself? Jesus answered, Jf I honour myself, my honour is nothing;' it is my Father that honoureth' me, of 55- whom ye say. He is our God. .Yet ye have not known him : but I know him. And if I should say I know hira not, I should be a 56 liar like you : but I know hira, and keep his word. Your father Abraham longed to see my day ; and he saw it and was glad. my word. Not being desirous to dp my will, ye cannot understand my doctrine, chap, vii, 17. ¦ ' 44. He waa a itiurderer^-ln inclination, from the beginning — Ofhis becoming a devil ; and abode not in the truth — Commencing murderer and liar at the samo time. And certainly he was a killer of men (as the Greek word properly signifies') from the beginning of the 'world : for from the very creation he designed and con trived the rain of men. When he speaketh a lieihe speaketh qfhis own — For he is the proper parent, and, as it were, creator of it. See the origin not only of Ues, bnt pf evil in general ! 45. Because I speak the truth — Which liars hate. 46. 'Which of you convicteth ¦me of ain ? — And is not my life as unreprovable as ray doctrine 1 Does not my whole behaviour confirm the truth of what I teaoh ? 47. He that is of God — "That either loves or fears him, heareth — ^With joy and reverence, God's words — Which I preach. 48. Say we not well — Have we not just. cause to say. Thou art a Samaritan — An enemy to pur Church and natipn ; a'nd hast a,devil?=— Ait ppssessed by a preud and lying spirit 7 . , 49. / lionour my Father — I seek his hpupur Pnly. 50. / seek net my own glory-^That is, as I am the Messiah, I ccnsult not ray own glory. I need not. Fpr riiy Father consulteth it, and will pass sentence on you accordingly. * 51. If a man keep my, word — So will my Father censult my glpry. We keep his doctrine by believing, hi? promises by hoping, his coiriinand by pbeying. He shall never see death — ^That is, death eternal. He shall live for ever. Hereby he prpves that he was ne Samaritan; for the Samaritans in general were Sadducees. ., ii. If I honour myself — ^Referring te their werds. Whom makeat thou thyaelf? 56. He aaw it — By faith in- types, figures, and premises ; as particularly in Melchisedec ; in the appearance pf Jehevah tP him in the plains pf Marare, Geiu xviii, 1 ; and in the premise that in hia aeed all the nations of the earth ahall be blessed, Pessibly he had likewise a pecuUar revelaticn- either pf Christ's first or second ceming. 340 ST. JOHN. 67 Then said the Jews to him, Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast 58 thou seen Abraham ?' Jesus said to them, Verily, verily I say unto 69 you. Before Abrahara was, I am. Then they took up stones to cast at hira i but Jesus concealed hiraself, and went out of the temple, gping thrpugh the midst of them, and sp passed on. IX. And as he passed on, he saw a man blind from his birth. 2 And his disciples asked him, saying. Master, who sinned, this 3 man, or his parents, that he was born blind? Jesus answered, Neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents', but that the works 4 of God might be made manifest through him. I must work the works of hira that sent rae, while it is day ; the night is coming 5 when no man can work. • While I am in the world, I ara the light 6 of the world. Having said this, he spat on the ground, and made clay with the spittle, and anointed the eyes of the. blind man with the clay, and said to him. Go, wash at the pool of SUoam (which *1 is by interpretation, Sent.) He went therefore, and washed, and came seeing. 57. Thou art ¦rwt yet fifty years old — At the most. Perhaps thg gravity bf our Lord's countenance, together with his afflictions and labours, might make him appear older than he really was. Hast thou seen Abraham — tVhich they justly supposed must have been, if Abraham had seen hira. 58. Before Abraham was I am — Even frorri everlasting to everlasting. Tlua is a direct answer to the objection of the Jews, and shows how much greater he was than Abraham. „ , 59. Then they took up stones — To stone him as a blasphemer ; brut Jesus con- eealed himself — Probably by becoming in-visible ; and so passed on — ^With thp same ease as if none had been there. IX. 2. Who sinned, this man or his parents, that he was born blind ? — That is, was it for his own sins, or the sins of his parents ?' They suppose (as many of the Jews did, thpugh withput any grpurid fi:pm Scripture) that he might have sirined in a pre-existent state, befpre he came inte the world, 3. Jesus answered, Neither hath thia man sinned, nor his parents — It was not the manner of our Lord to answer any questions that were of no use,- but to gratify an idle curiosity. Therefore he determines nothing conceming this. The scope of his answer is. It was neither for any sins of his own, nor yet of his parents ; but that the power of God might be displayed. , 4. The night is coming — Christ is the light. When the light is withdrawn , night cbmes, when no man can work — No man can do any thing toward Working out his salvation after this life is ended. , Yet Christ can work always. But he was not to work upon earth, only during the day, or season which was, appointed for him. , 5. I am the light of the world — I teach men inwardly by my Spirit, and put. wardly by ray preaching, what, is the will pf Gpd ; and I shpw them, by- my example, hew they must do it. , 6. He anointed the eyjis of the blind man ¦with ihe day — ^This raight almost have blinded a man that had sight. But what could it do toward curing the blind ? It reminds us that God is no farther from .the event, when he works eithej-with, or without means, and that all the creatures are only that which his alinighty operation makes them. 7. Go, wash at the pool of Siloam — Perhaps our Lo^d intepded to make the miracle more taken notice of. For a crowd of people would naturally gather round him to observe the event of so strange a prescription, and it is exceeding probable, the guide who iftust have led him in traversing a great part oftho city. Would mention the errand he was going upon, and so call all those who saw him to a greater attention. ^' Frora the fountain of Siloam; which was without the walls of Jerasalem, a lit= tie stream flowed into the city, and Was received in a kind of basin, near the temple) and called the pool of Siloam. Which is, by interpretation. Sent — And CHAPTER IX. 241 8 Then the neighbours and they who had seen him before, when 9 he was blind, said. Is not this he whp used tb sit begging ? Sorae said,/ This is he: others, He is like him: hut he said, I am he. 10 They said to hira, How were thine eyes opened? He answered 11. and said, A man called Jesus made clay and aneinted my eyes, 18 and said tp me, Gp to the pool of Siloam and wash. And I went, and washed, and received sight. Then said they to him. Where is he ? He said, I, know not. 13 They bring to the Pharisees the man who had aforetime been 14 blind. (It was the Sabbath, when Jesus made the clay and opened 15 his eyes!) Again the Pharisees also asked him how h« had received his sight'? He said to them, He put clay on my eyes, and 16 I washed, and see. Therefore said some of the Pharisees, This Plan is not of Gpd because he keepeth npt the Sabbath. Others 17 said. How can a man th'at is a sinner do such miracles ? And there was a division among them. They say to the blind man again, What sayest thou of him, for that he hath opened thine eyes ? 18 He said,, He is a prophet. But the Jews did not believe concern ing him, that he had been blind and received bis sight, till they had 19 called the parents of him who had received his sight. And they asked them, saying, Is this your son, who ye say was born blind ? 30 How then doth he now see ? His parents answered them, and said, 81 We knpw that this is our son, and that he was bom blind. But how he now seeth, we know not, or who hath operied his eyes we know not. He is of age : ask him; he Vill speak- concerning 33 himself. His parents said 'his because they feared the Jews ; for the Jevirs had already agreed, That if any man should own hira to 33 he Christ, he should be put out of the synagogue. Therefore said his parents, He is of age ; ask him. 24 Therefore they called a second time the man that had been blind, and said to him. Give glory to God ; we know that this raan 35 is a sinner. He. answered and said. That he is a sinner I know 26 not : one thing I loiow, that I was blind and now see. They said ' to him again. What did he to thee ? How bpened he thine eyes ? 37 He answered them, I have told you already, and ye did not hearken : why would you hear it again ? Are ye also willing tp be 38 his disciples ? Then they reviled him and said, Theu art a disci- 80 was a typeof the Messiah, who was sent of God. He went and washed, and eame seeing — He believed, and obeyed, and found a blessing. Ha^he been wise in his own eyes, and reasoned, like Naaman, on the impropriety of the means, he had,justly been left in darkness. Lord, may our proud hearts be subdued to the methods of thy recovering grace ! May We leave thee to choose how thou wilt bestow favours, which it is our highest interest to receive on any terms. 11. A man called Jeaua — He seems to have been before totally ignorant of hira. 14. Ajwinting the eyes — ^With any kind of medicine on the Sabbath, was particularly forbidden by the tradition of the elders. 16. This ¦man is not of God — Not sent of God. How can a man that is a sin. ner — ^That is, one li-ving in wilfol sin, do such miracles ? 17. What sayeat thou of him, for that he hath opened thine eyea? — ^What infe. rence dost thou draw herefrom 7 i ' 22, He ahould be put out of tht ayttagogue — That is, be excommunicated.. " 27, Are ye also — As well as I, at length convinced and willing to he hia dis. ciples? 16 '• 342 ST. JOHN. 39 pie ofthat fellow ; but we are disciples of Moses. We know that God spake to Moses ; but we know not this fellow, whence he is. 30 The raan answered and said to them. Why, herein is a marveUous thing, that ye know not whence he is : although' he bath opened my eyes !, We know that God heareth not sinners ; but if, a man be a worshipper of God, and do' his will, kim he heareth. 32 Since the world began it was not beard that any man opened the 33 eyes of one thatiwas bom blind. If this man were not of God, he 34 could do nothing.. They answered and said to him, Thou wast altogether born in sin, and dost thou teach us ? And they cast hira, out.l 35 Jesus heard that they had cast him out ; and having found him, 36 he said to him. Dost thou believe on the Son of God ? He an- 37 swered and said, Sir,,who is he, that I may believe on hira ?, Jesus said to hira, Thou hast both seen hira, and he that talketh with 38 thee is he. And he said. Lord, 1 believe. And he worshipped 39 him. Jesus said, For judgment am I come into the world, that they 40 who see not may see,- and that they who see m.ay become bUnd. ' And some of the- Pharisees that were with him heard this, and said to 41 him'. Are we blind also ? Jesus said to thera. If ye had been blind ye woiJd have- no sin. But now ye say. We see : therefore your sin remaineth. X. Verily, verily I say to you, he that entereth not by the dp'or intp th'e sheepfold, but climbeth up some other way, he is a thief 29. We know .not whence he is — By what power and authority he does these things. 30. The man answered — Utterly illiterate as he was. And with what strength and clearness of reason '. So had God opened the eyes of his understanding, as Well as his bodily eyes. Why, herein is a marvellous-thing, that ye — The teachers and guides^ of the people, should not knpw, that a man whp bos wrought a miracle, the fike of which was never heard of before, must be from heaven, sent by God. , , 31. We-— Even we" of the populace, know that &id heareth not sinners — Not impenitent sinners, so as to answer their prayers in this manner. The honest courage of this man in adhering to the truth, though he knew the consequence, ver. 22, gives him claim to the title of a confessor. 33. , He could do nothing — Of this kind ; nothing miraculous. 34. Born in sin — And therefore, they supposed, bbrri blind. They cast' him oui — Of the synagogue ; excommunicated hira. 35. Having found him — For he had sought hira. 36. Who is he, that I may believe ?- — This implies sorae degree of faith already. He was ready tct receive Whatever Jesns said. " ^ . 37. ¦ Lord, I believe— What an excellent spirit was this man of ! Of so de^ and strong an understanding; (as he had just shown to the confijsion of the Phari- sees,) and yet of so teachable a temper I 39. For judgement am I come into the world — ^Tkat is^the consequence of my coming will be, that by the just judgraent of God, whHe the blind in body and soul receive their sight, they who bpast they see, will be given up te still greater blindness than befpre. 41. If ye had been blind — In-vincibly igncrarit; if ye had not had so many means pf knpwing : ye would have had no siji— Cpihparatively tp what ye haVe new. But now ye say— Ye ypurselyes ackncwledge. Ye see, therefore your sin remaineth — Withput excuse, without remedy. X. 1. He that entereth not by the door — By Christ. He is the orily lawful en trance. Into ihe sheepfold— The Church. He is a thief and a robber — In God's account. Such were all those teachers, to whom our Lord had just been speaking. CHAPTER X. 243 ^ and a ifobber; But he that entereth in by the door is the shepherd 8 of the sheep. To him fhe door keeper bpenethj and the sheep hear his voice, and he caUeth his own sheep by name, and Jeadeth 4 them out. And when he hath led forth his own sheep, he goeth before thera, and the sheep foUow hira : for they know his voice. 5 They will not follow a stranger, but will flee frora him ; for they 6 know not the voice of strangers. This parable spake Jesus to thera ; but they understood riot what thuigs they were yfhich he spake to them. -*' ; 7 Therefore Jesus said to them again, VerUy, Verily I say unto you, 8 I am the door of the sheepi Whosoever are come before me, are 9 thieves and robbers-; but the sheep did not hear thera. I ara the door ; r^ any one enter in by me, he' shall be safe, and shall go in arid 10 out, and findpastufei Tbe thief cometh not, but to steal, and to kill, and to destroy : I am come, that they may have life, and that they 11 may have it .abundantly : 1 ara the good shepherd.: the good^shep- 12 herd layeth down his life for the sheep. But the hireling, who is, 3. To him the door keeper openeth — Christ is considered as the shepherd, ver. 11. As file door in the first and foUowipg versesi Arid as it is not \inworthy o^ Christ to be styled ihe doort by whiph both the sheep and the true pastor enter, so neither is it unworthy of God the Father to be' styled the door keeper. See Acts xiv, 27 ; Col. iv, 3 ; Rev. iii, 8 ; Acts xvi, 14. And the sheep hear his void — The circumstances that foUpw, exactly agree with the custpras pf the ancient easterri tfliepherds. They called their sheep by name, went before them andthe sheep fallowed them. Sp real Christians hear, listen to, understand, and obey the voice of the shepherd whom Christ hath sent. And, he eounteth them his own, dearer than ariy friend or brother : calleth, advises, directs each hy name, and leadeth them out, in the paths of righteousness, beside the waters of cpmfprt. 4. He goeth before them — In all the ways of God, teaching thein in every point, by example as vvell as by precept ; and the sheep follow him — ^t hey tread in his steps : for they know his voice — Having the witness in themselves that his words are fAe wisdom and the power of God. - Reader, art thou a shepherd of souls? Then answer to God. Is it thus with thee -and thy flock ? 5. They will not. follow a stranger—One whom Christ hath not sent, who doth not answer the prpceding description. Hira ihey will not follow — And who can constrain them to it? But will flee from hi^m-^Aa from the plague. For the^ know not the voice of strangers— They cannot relish it ; it is harsh and grating to them. They find nothing of God therein.' 6. They— The Pharisees, to whom our Lord more immediately spake^ as ap pears from the close of the foregoing chapter. 7. / am the door— Christ is both the Door and the Shepherd, and all things. 8. WAoSoever are come— ^Independently of me, assuming any part of my cha. racter, pretending, like your elders and rabbis, tp a ppwer ever the consciences of raen, attempting to make lavvs in the Church, and to teach their own traditipns as the way of salvatipn :, all those prophets and expounders of Gpd's wprd, that enter net by the depr of the sheepfold, but run before I have sent thera by riiy Spirit. Our Lord seems in particular to speak of thpse that had undertaken this office since he began his ministry, are thieves — Stealing temporal profit to them. selves, and robbers — Plundering and murdering the sheep> 9. If any one — As a sheep, enter in by me — Through faith, Ae ahall be safe— From the wolf, and from those murdering shepherds. And ahall go in and out — Shall continually attend ori the shepherds whom I have sent; and shall find pasture — Food for his soul in all circumstances. ' 10. -^Ae thief cometh not bnt to steal, and to kill, and to destroy — That is, no thing else can be the consequence of a shepherd's coming, who does not enter in by me. 12. Bat fAe hireling — It is not the bare receiuing- hire, which denominates a man a hireling: (for the labourer it worthy ofhis hire; Jesus Christ himself 244 ST. JOHN, not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the •volf coraing, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth : so the wolf seizeth thein, 13 and scattereth, the sheep. The hireling fleeth, because he is a 14 hireling, and careth not for the sheep. I am the good shepherd, 15 and know my sheep, and am known of minec (As the Father know eth me, and I know the Father) and I lay down ray life for the 16 sheep. I have also other sheep which are not of this fold : I must bring them likewise, and they wtU hear ray voice, and there shall 17 be one flock, and one shepherd. Therefore - doth ray Father love 18 me, because I lay down my life, that I may take it again. No one taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. 1 have power to lay it down, and I have power to- take it again. This commission have 19 I received of ray Father. There was again a division among 30 the Jews because of these sayings. Many of them said. He hatha devil, and is mad : why hear ye him ? Others said. These are not 21 the words of one that hath a devU. Can a devil open the eyes of the blind ? 22 , Now the feast of the dedication came on at Jerusalem : and it being the Judge : yea, and the Lord'hath ordained^ that they who preach the Gos„ pel, should live of the Gospel :) but the loving hire ; the loving the hire more than the work : the working for the sake of the hire. He is a liireling, who would, not work, were it not for the hire ; to whora this is the great (if not only) rao- tive of working. O God ! If a man who works only for hire is such a wretch, a mere thief and a robber, what is he who continually takes the hirej and yet does not work at all ? The wolf — signifies any enemy who, by force or fraud, attacks the Christian's faith, liberty, or life. So the wolf seizeth and scattereth^ the flock — He seizeth- some, and' scattereth the rest; the two ways of hurting the flock of Christ. "13. The hireling fleeth hecause he is-a hireling — Because he loves the hire, not the sheep. 14. / know my sheep — With a tender regard and special care : and am known of mine — ^With a holy confidence and affection. 15. AstheFather knowethme, and Iknow the Father — With such aknowledgp as implies an inexpressible union : and -I lay down my life — Speaking of the present time. For his whole life was only a going unto death. 16. / have also other sheep — Which he foreknew ; which are notof this fold- Not of the Jewish Church or nation, but Gentiles. / must bring thein likewise- — Into my Church, the general assembly of those whose names are written in hea. ven. And there shall be one -flock — (Not onefold, a plain false print) no corrapt or di-vided flocks remaining. And one shepherd — Who laid down his life for, the sheep, and will leave nb lijreling among thera. The unity both of the flock and the shepherd shall be corapleted in its season. The shepherd shall bring alliuto one flock : and the whole flock shall hear the one shepherd. -j 17. , / lay down-miy life that I may tkke it again — I cheerfully die to expiate the sins of raen, to the end I may rise again for their justification. 18. / lay it down of myself — By my own free act and deed. / have power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again — I have an original power and right of myself, both to lay it down as a ransom, and tp take it again, after full satisfacticn is made, for the sins of the whole world. TAis commission have I re. ceived of my Father — ^Which I readily execute. He chiefly spoke of the Father, before his suffering: ofhis own glory, after it. Our Lord's receiving, this commission as mediator is not to be considered as the ground of his power to lay down and resume his life. For this he had in him self, as having an original right to dispose thereof, antecedent to the Father's commission. But this coraraission was the reason why he thus used his power in laying down his life. He did it in obedience to his Father. 21. TAese are not the words — The word in the original takes in actions too. 22. It was the feast of the dedications-Instituted by Judas Maccabeus,. 1 Mace. CHAPTER X. ' 345 33 was winter. And Jesu.s was walking in the temple, in Solomon's 34 portico. Then came tbe Jews round about him, and said to hira, How long dost thou keep us in suspense ? If thou be the Christ, 35 tell us plainly. Jesus answered them, I have told you ; yet ye do not believe ; the works that I do in my Father's name, they testify 26 of me. But as I have toid you, ye do not believe; -because ye are 37 nbt of ray sheep. My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and 38 they follow me. And I give them eterpal life, apd they shall never 39 perish, neither shall any pluck them out of my hand. My Father, who gave them me, is greater than all ; and none shaU pluck them 30 but of ray Father's hand. I and the Father are one. 31 Thep the Jews agaip tbok up stones to stone him. Jesus an- 32 swered them, Many good works have I showed you from my Fa- 33 ther; for which of thos^ works do ye stone me? The' Jews apswered him, We .stopp thee Jiot for a 'good work, but fori blas- 34 phemy,' and because thou being a man," makest .thyself God. Je sus answered them. Is it not written in your law, * I said ye are 35 gods ? If he call them gods to whom the wprd pf God came (and 36 the Scripture cannot -be broken) say ye of him whom God hath sanctified and sent into the world, Thou blasphemest,- because I iv, 59, when he purged and dedicated the altar and temple after they had been polluted.- So our Lord observed festivals even of hiuman appointment. Is it not, at least, innocent for us to do the same ? 23. In Salomon's portico — Josephus informs us, that when Solomon built the teraple, he filled up a part of the adjacent valley, and built a portico ovef it to ward the east. This was a noble structure, supported by a wall four hundred cubits high : and continued even to the time of Albinus and Agrippa, which was several years after the death of Christ. ' ' 26. Ye do not believe, hecause years riot of my sheep — Because ye do not, will not follow me : because ye are proud, unholy, lovers of' praise, lovers of the world, lovers of pleasure, not of God. 27, 28, 29. My sheep hear mff voice, and I krww them, and they follow me, &c. — Our Lord still alludes to the discourse he had before this festival. As if he had said. My sheep are they who, 1. Hear my voice by faith ; 2. Are known (that' is, approved) by me, as loving rae ; and 3. Follow me, keep my commandments, with a believing, loving heart. And to those who^ 1. T^ruly believe (fihsevwe three promises annexed to three conditions) I give eternal life. He does not say, I will, but I give. For he that believeth hath everlasting life. Those whom, 2. I know truly to love rae, shall never perish, provided they abide in my loVe. 3. Those .who follow me, neither men nor devils can pluck out of my hand. My Father who hath, by an unchangeable decree, given me all that believe, love, and obey, ia greater than all in heaven or earth, and none is able to pluck ihem out ofhis hand, 30. / and the Fatlier are one-^Not by consent of will only, but by unity of power, and consequently of nature.' Are — This word confutes Sabellius, proving the plurality of persons : one — This word' confutes Arius, proving the unity of nature in God. Never did any prophet before, from the beginning of fhe world, use any one expression of himself, ,which could possibly be so interpreted as this and other expressions were, by all that heard our Lord speak. Therefore if he was riot God he must have been the vilfest of raen. 35. If he (God) coHed fAem g-ods u^o whom the word of God came, (that is, to whora God was then speaking,) and iKe Scripture cannot he broken-^That is, no. thing which is written therein can be censured or rejected. 36. Say ye of him whom the Father hath sanctified, and sent into the world — This sanctification (whereby he ib essentially the Holy One of God) is raentioned as prior to his raissibn, and together with it implies, Christ was God in the high est sense, infinitely superior to that wherein those judges were so called. * Psahn Ixxxii, 6. 24^ ST. JOHN. 37 said, I am the Son of God ? If I do not the works of my Father, 38 believe me not. But if I do, though ye believe not me, believe the works, that ye may know and believe, that the Father is in me, 39 and I in hira. Therefore, they sought again to seize him; but he escaped out of their hands. 40 And he went away again beyond Jordan, to the place where John 41 baptized at first, and there he abode. And 'raany came to him and said, John did np miracle : but all thfngs that Jphn spake of this 48 man were true. And many believed On him there. XI, Now one Lazarus, of Bethany, the town of Mary, and her sis- 3 ter Martha, was sicli. (It was that Mary whp anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother 3 Lazarus was sick.) Therefore his sisters sent to him, saying, 4 Lord, behold he whom thou lovest is sick. Jesus hearing it, said. This sickness is not to death, but for the glory of God, that the 5 Son bf Gbd may be glorified thereby. Now Jesus loved Martha, ' 6 and her sister, and Lazarus. So after he had heard that he was 7 sick, he abode still two days in the place where he was. Thep after this he saith to the dis.ciples. Let us go into Judea again. 8 The disciples say -to him. Master, the Jews but now sought to 9 storie thee, and goest thou thither again ? Jesus answered. Are there not twelve hours in the day ? If any man walk in the day 10 he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light of this world. But if 1 1 any man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because the light is not 13 in hiiri. Thus he spake, and after that he saith to them. Our friend 38. TAaf ¦ ye may know and believe — In some a more exact knowledge precedes, in others jt follows faith. / am in the Father and the Father in me, I and the Father are one— r-Thesc two sentences illustrate each other. 40. To the desert place where John baptized, and gave so honourable a testi mony of him. 41 . John did no miracle — An honour reserved for him, whose forerunner he was. XI, 1. One Lazarus-,-lt is probable, Lazarus was younger than his sisters. Bethany is named, the town qf Mary and Martha, and Lazarus is raentioned after them, ver. 5. Ecclesiastical history informs us, that Lazarus was pow thirty years old; and that he lived thirty years after Christ's ascension. 2. It wa^ that Mary who afterward anointed, &c. She was.more known than her elder sister Martha, and as such is named before her. 4. This sickness is not to death, but for the glory of God — The event of this sickness will not be -death, in the usual sense of the word, a, final separation of his soul and body; but a manifestation of the glorious power of God. 7. Let us go into Judea — From the country cast of Jordan, whither he had. re tired some time before, when the Jews sought to stone him, chap, x, 39, 40, 9. Are there nqt twelve hburs in the day ? — The Jews always divided the space from sunrise to sunset, were the days longer or shorter, into twelve parts : so that the hours of their day were all the year the same in number,- though much shorter in winter than in sumraer. If any man walk in the day he stumbleth ¦not — As if he had said. So there is such a space, a determined tirae, which God has allotted me, During that time I stumble not, amidst all the snares that are laid for me. Because he setth the light of this world — ^And so I see the light of God surrounding me. 10. But if a man walk in the night— ^If he have not light frora God ; if Jiis pro vidence does rio Ipuger protect him. ' ' 11. Our friend Lazarus sleepeth— .This he spoke, just when he died.. Sleep eth — Such i? the death pf gopd men in the language ef heaven. But the disci ples did net yet understand this language. And the slo-wness of our understand. ing makes the Scripture often descend to our barbarous manner of speaking. CHAPTER XI 347 13 Lazams sleepeth; but I go to awake him. Then the disciples said, Lord, if he sleep, he wiU recover. Jesus spake of his death ; 14 but they thought he had spoken of the natural rest iri sleep. Then 15 said Jesus to them plainly, Lazaras is dead. And I am glad for your sake I was not there, that ye may believe : but let us go to 16 him. Then said Thortias, called Didymus, to his fellow disciples. Let us also go, that we may die with him. 17 When Jesus came, he found he had been now four days in the 18 tomb. (Now Bethany was near Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs 19 off.) And many of the Jews were come to Martha and Mary, to 20 comfort them concerning their brother. When Martha heard that Jesus was coming, she* went and met him ; but Mary sat in the 31 horise. T^hen said Martha to Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, 22 my brother had not died. But I know even now, that whatsoever 23- thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee. , Jesus saith to her, 24 Thy brother shall rise again.. . Martha said to him, I know that he 25 shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day. Jesus said to her, I am the resurrection and the life ; he- that believeth in me, 26 though he die, yet shall he live ; , and whosoever liveth and be- 37 lieveth in me, shall not die for ever. Believest thou this ? She saith to hina, "Tea, Lord, I believe thou ajt the Christ, the Son of 38 God, who was to come into the world. Having- said this, she went and privately called Mary her sister, saying. The Master is ccme, 89 and calleth fer thee. As soon as she heard if, she arose quickly 30 and carae to him. Jesus was not yet come into the town, but was 31 at the place where Martha had met him. The Jews then who were with her in the house and comforted her, seeing Mary, that she arose up- quickly and went out, followed her, saying. She is 33 going to the torab to weep there. When Mary was come where Jesus was, and saw hira, she fell at his f^et, saying to him. Lord, if 33 thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. When 'Jesus there fore saw her weeping, and the Jews weeping who came with her, 34 he greaned deeply, and troubled himself and said. Where have ye 35 laid him ? They say to him. Lord, come and see. Jesus wept. 36 Then said the Jews, Behold how he loved him ! And some of 16. Thomas in Hebrew, as Didymus in Greek, signifies a twin. With him — With Jesus, wliom he supppsed the Jews wpuld kill. It seems te he' the language of despair. 20. Mary sat in ihe houae — Prebably not hearing what was said, 22. Whatsoever thou wilt ask, God will give it thee— So that she already be. lieved he could raise hira from the dead. 25. I am the resurrection — Of the dead. And ihe life — Of the living. He that believeth in me, though he, die, yet shall he live — In life everlasting, , 32. Matt. Xxvi, 20; though, not at the Lord's Sppper. * Psahn xii, 9. f Matt, x, 40. CHAPTER XIV, ' 253 31 Jesus saith, Now is the Sop of man glorified, and God is glori- 32 fied by him, .If God be glorified by hira, God wiU also glorify him 33 with himself, and wiU shortly glorify him. Beloved children, yet a little while I am with you : ye shall seek me, and as I said to the 34 Jews, * Whither I go ye cannot come, so now I say to you. A new coraraandraent I give you,_ that ye love one another: as. I have 35 loved you, that ye 'also love one another. By this shaU aU men 36 know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. Si mon Peter said to him. Lord, whither goest thpu ? Jesus answered him. Whither I go, thou canst not foUow me now ; but thou wilt 37 follow me hereafter. Peter saith to him. Lord, why cannot I fol- 38 low thee now ? I wiU lay down my, life for thy sake. Jesus answer ed him. Wilt thou lay down thy, life, for my sake ? Verily, verily I say unto thee, the cock shall not have crowed, till thou hast denied me thrice. XIV. Let not your heart be troubled : believe in God : be- 3 lieve also in me. • In my Father's house are raany mansions ; if not, r would have told you. I go to prepare a place for 3 you. .Arid if I go and prepare a place for you, I will corae again and receive you to rayself, that where I am, ye may be also.- 4 And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. Thomas saith 5 to him. Lord, we know not whither thou goest, and how cari we 6 know the way ? Jesus saith, I am the way, and the truth, and the 7 life ; no raan coraeth to the Father but by rae. If ye had known 31. Jesus saith — ^Namely, the next day ; en Thursday, in the morning. Here the scene, as it were, is opened, for the discourse which is continued in the fol. lowing chapters. Now — ^While I speak this, fAe Son qf man is glorified — Being fully entered into his gleripus work of redemption. This evidently relates to the glory which belongs to his suffering in so holy and victorious a manner. 33. Ye cannot come— ^Not yet; being not yet ripe for it. 34. A new commandment-^N ot new in itself; but new in the school of Christ J for he had never before taught it them expressly. Likewise new, as to the degree of it, as / have loved you:'„ 36. Peter saith. Lord, whither goest thou ? — St- Peter seeras to have thought, that Christ, being rejected by the Jews, would go to sorae othbr part of the earth to erect his throne, where he raight reign without disturbance, accorditag to the gross notions he had of Christ's kingdom. Thou canst not follow me riow — But Peter would not believe him. And he did follow him, chap, xviii, 15. But 'it was afar off. And not without great loss. 38. The cock shall ¦not have croWed — That is, cock crowing shall not be over; iill thou haat denied me thrice — His t'hree.fold"deniai was thrice foretold ; first, at the time mentioned here ; secondly, at that mentioned by St. Luke ; lastly, at that recorded by St. Matthew and Mark. XIV. 1. Let not your heart be troubled — A t-my departure. Believe — This is the sura of all his discourse, which is urged till they did believe, chap, xvi, 30, And then our Lord prays and departs, 2, In my Father'a house are rmmy manaior^ — Enough to receive both fhe holy angels, and your predecessor^ in the faith, and all that now believe, arid a great riliUtitude, which no raan can nuraber, 4. TAe way — Of faith, holraess, sufferiu^, 5, Thomaa aaith — Taking him in a grbss sense. 6, To the question concerning, fhe way, he answers, / am the way. To the (Juestion concerning knowledge, he' answers, I am the truth. To the questiort whither, / am the life. The first is treated of in this verse ; the second, ver» 7-17 ; the third, ver, 18, &c. * Chap, vii, 34. 256 ST. JOHN. me, ye would have knovra ray Father also: from henceforth ye 8 have knoAvn him, and have seen him. Philip saith to hira. Lord, 9 show us the Father, and it sufficeth us. Jesus saitl^ to him, Have I been so long with you, and hast thou not known rae, PhiUp ? He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father ; and how 10 sayest thou. Show us the Father? BeUevest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me ? The words that I speak to you, I speak not of myself; and fhe Father that dwelleth in me, 11 he doth the works. Believe me, because I am in the Father, and the Father in me ; but if not, believe me for the sake of the works. 12 Verily, verily I say unto you. He that believeth on me, the works which I do shall he do also.; and greater than these shall he do, 13 -because I go to my Father. Arid whatsoever ye shall ask in my narae, I wUl db it, that the Father may be glbrifiedthrbugh the' Sori, 14 If ye shaU ask any thing in ray name, I will dp it, 15 If' ye lpve me, keep my cpmmandments. And I wUl ask the 16 Father, and he will give ypu anether Cerafbrter, tb reraain with ybu for ever, even the Spirit ef truth, whbm the Wbrid cannbt 17 receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him. But ye 18 know him, for he remaineth with you, and shaU be in you. I 19 will not leave you orphans : I come to you. Yet a little ¦while, and the world seeth rae no raore : but ye see rae : because I live, 20 ye shall live also. At that day ye shall know that I am in my 21 Father, and you in me, and I in you. He that hath my command- .7. Ye have known — Ye have begun to know him. 10. I am in the Father — TAe words that I speak, &C,— That is, I am one with the Father, in essence, in speaking, and in acting, 11. Believe me — On my own word, iecause I am God. 7'Ae works — This respects not merely the miracleis theraselves, but his sovereign, Godlike way of performing them. ' 12. Greater works ihan these shall he do — So one apostle wrought miracles merely by his shadow. Acts v, 15 ; another by handkerchiefs carried from his body. Acts xix, 12 ; and all spake with various tongues. But the cbnverting ene sinner is a grea.ter work than all these. Because I go to rny Father — To send you the Holy Gthost., ' 1'5. If ye love me, keep my commandments — Immediately after faith he exhorts to love and gpod works. 16. And I will ask the Father — ^The 21st verse shows the connection between - this and the preceding verses. And he will give you another Comforter — The Greek word signifies also an advocate, instructor, or encourager. Another — For Christ himself was one. To remain with you for ever — With you, and your fol lowers in faith, to the end of the world. 17. The Spirit of truth — ^Who has, reveals, testifies, and defends the trath as it is in Jesus. WAom fAe world — All who do not loye or fear God, cannot receive, because it seeth him' 7iof--Having no spiritual senses, no internal eye to discern him ; nor consequently knoweth him. He shall be in yot^-rAs a constant guest. Your bodies and souls shall be temples of the Holy Ghost dwelling in you. 18. / will not leave you orphans — A word that is elegantly applied to those who have lost any dear friend. / come to you — ^What was certainly and speedily to be, our Lord speaks of as if it were already. 19. But ye see me — That is, ye shall certainly see me. Because I live, ye »ha^ live also — Because I ara the living One in my Divine nature, and shall rise again in ray huraan nature, and live for ever in heaven : therefore ye shall live the life of faith and love on earth, and hereafter the life of glory. 20. Af tAaf day — ^When ye see rae after' my resurrection; but more eminently at the day of pentecost. CHAPTER XIV. 357 irients, and keepeth them, he it is .that loveth nie i and he that loveth me, shall be loved by my Father, and I will loVe hira, and will raanifest myself to hiiri; 32 Judas (not Iscariot) saith to him. Lord; how is it that thou art 33 about. to raanifest thyself to usj and not to the world? Jesus an swered and said to him. If any raan love ine, he will keep ray words ; and ray Father wUl love hira, and we will corae to him; and 24 make our abode with him. He that loveth me not, keepeth not my words ; and the word -which ye hear is- not iriine, but the Father's who sent me. • 25 These things have 1 spoken to you, while I remained, with you; 36 But the Comforter, the- Holy Ghost, -whom, the Father wiU send in my name, he will teach you all things, and -will bring- all thirigs 37 ito your remembrance, whatsoever I have said to you.- Peace I will leave with you-; my peate I will give urito you ;¦ not as the world giveth, give I unto you. ,Let not your heart be troubled; 38 neither let it be afraidt Ye heard me say, to you, I gOj-and cOrae again to yoU; If ye loved rae, ye would have rejoiced; because I 39 go to the Father; for the Father is greatei' than I. And now . € have told you, befbre it cometh' to pass, that when it is come td 30 'pass ye may believe. Hereafter 1 shall not talk much with you j for the prince of this world is' coming. ; but he hath riothing in me : 31 But that the Vvprld.lriay know that I love the Father; and as the Father commanded me, so I do. 'Arise, and let us go hence. 21. He tAaf. AatA my commandpients — 'Written ip his heart. I tbill manifeai myaelf to him — More abundaritly. 23. Jestle of Christ is bpth the fpundatipn and height ef Christianity. 9. Abide ye in my love — Ke-pp ypur place in my affectien. See that ye do not forfeit that invaluable blessing. How needless a eaution, if it were impossible - for thdhi not to abide therein ? . - ,10. If ye keep my commandment&, ye ahall abide in- my love — On these terms, ahd no other, ye shall remain- the objects ef my special affection. 11. That my joy might remain iri you — The sarae joy which I feel in Ittvirigt^e Father^ and keeping his coramandraents. , 12. Your joy will be full, if ye so love one another, 13. Greater love — ^To his friends. He here speaks of them only. i 14. Ye are my friends, if ¦ye do iohataoever I command you — On this conditiori; not otherwise. A- thunderbolt for Antinomianism ! WTib then dares assert that Gpd's love does not at all depend on man's works ? ' CHAPTER xvi. 259 baUed you friends : for aU things that I have hea'rd froni rtly 16 Ji'ather, I have raade known to you. Ye have not chosen rae, but I have chosen you, and appointed you, that ye raay go and bear fruit;, and that ypur frait raay remain; that whatspever ye shall ask 17 pf the Father in Ay name; he raay "give it ypu: This 1 ccmmarid you. That ye Ibve one another; 18 If the world hate you, ye know it hated rae before it hated yoM-, 19 If ye wefg of the world, the world would love its own j but bepause ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the wbrld; 30 therefore the world hateth you. Remeraber th? Vcord that I said to you, -* The servant is not greater than his lbrd: If they have persecuted me-, they will also persecute ybu : if they have kept my 31 saying, they will keep yours also. But all these things \vill they do to you, for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent 23 me. If I had not come and spokenitb thera, they had riet had sin ; 33 but now they have no excuse for their sin. He that hateth mej 84 hateth my Father also. - If I had not done .among thera the wbrks J which Ub bther did, they had pbt had sin : butnbw have they seen 35 them, and yet hated bbth rae and rtiy Father; So that the word which is written ih their lavir is fulfilled, f They'hated me without 36, a cause. But when the Comforter is come, whom I will Send to you from the Father, the Spirit- of truth,' who proceedeth frora the 27 Father; he shall testify of me; Ye, also shall testify, because ye have been with me froni the beginning; , XVI. I have told yori these things, that ^e may nbt be bfFeridfed: 3 They will put you out of the synagogues ; yeaj the time 'cb'meth; 15. All thinga — Which-might be of service to ybu; 16. Ye — My apostles, Aaue not choaen me, but I have ehoaen you — ;As clearly appears from the sacred history: and appointed- you, that ye may go and bear fruit — I have chosen and appointed you for this end, that yb may go and cops -vert sinners : and that your fruit may remaifi — That the friiit pf ypur labpurs may remain to the end of the wbrld J yea, te eternity! tAaf whatsoever ye ahall ask— -The consequence of ypur gpirig and bearing fruit will be, that, all ypur prayers will be heard; , l9. Because ye are not of the world, therefore the world hateth ^ott-^Because ypur maxims, tempers, aptiens, are quite ppppsite tP theirs. For the very same reason must the world iri' all ages hate those whb are not of the world; 21. All these things will they do tq you, because they know nOi him that sent >h«-^And in all ag;eS arid nations they who know not God vvill, ,for tAi* -cause, hate and persecute thoSe that do. i , 22. They had not had sin — Not in this respect. 23. He that Jrnteth me — As eveiry unbeliever doth; -For as the Ibve df God is inseparable from faith, sp is the hatred pf Gpd frpm unbelief. 26. WAen fAe Comforter is come, whom I wUl. send from the Father^ ihe Spirit of truth, who proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me-r-Thii Spirit's coming-, and being sint by our Lord from the Father, to testify of him, are per. sonal characters, and plainly distinguish him froin the Father and the Son ; and his title as the Spirit of truth, together with his proceeding from the Father, can agree to none but.a Divine person. And that he proceeds from the Son, as well as from the Father, may be fairiy argued from his being called fA^ Spirit of Christ, 1 Pet. i, 11 ; and frpra his being heire said te be sent by Chriat from ihe Father, as well as sent by the Father in Ais name, XVI; 2. TAe time cometh, thai whoaoever killeth you wiU think he doth God service-Bat, blessed be God, the time is so far past, that those who bear the name * Chap, xiii, 16; Matt, x, 24 ; Luke vi, 40. f Psa Ixix, 4. 260 ST. JOHN. 3 that whpspever killeth ypu wiU thirik he doth God service. These things will they do, because they have not known the Father nor 4 riie. But I have told you these things, that when the time shaU come, ye may remember I told you thera. I did not tell you these 5 things at the beginning, because I was with .you. But now I go to hira that sent me, and none of you asketh me. Whither goest 6 tho'u ? But because I have told you these things, sorrow hath fiUed 7 your heart. But I tell you the truth ; it"^is expedient for you that I go : for if I go not, the Comforter will not come to 'you ; but if I 8 depart, I will send him' to you. ' And he coming will convince the 9 world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment : Of sin, be- 10 cause they believe not on me : Of righteousness, because I go to 11 my Father, and ye see rae no raore: Of judgment, because the- prince of this world is judged. 12 I have yet many things to say to you : but ye cannot bear them 13 now. But when he, the Spirit of trath, is come, he will guide you into all the trath ; for he will not speak of hinbself: but whatso ever he shall hear, he-will speak; and he will show you the things 14 whieh are to come. He will glorify me ; for he will take of mine, 15 and show- Jf you. AU things that -the Father hath are mine: there- 16 fore I said. He wiU take of mine, and show it you. A little while of Christ dp not npw generally suppose they dp him service by killing each ether for a difference in opinion or mode of worship. 3.' They have not known the Father noTme^ — This is the true root of persecution in all its forms. 4. I did not tell you these things at the beginning, becaulse I was with you — To bear the chief shock in my own "person, and to screen you from it. S. None of you asketh me — 'Now when it is raost seasonable. Peter did ask this before, chap, xiii, 36. 7 . It is expedient for you-^Xn respect of the Coraforter, ver.- 7r A-c, and of me, ver; 16, -&c, and of the Father, ver. 23, &c. 8. He — Observe his twofold office ; toward the world, ver. 8, &c ; toward be lievers,- ver. 12, &o : will convince — AB of tAc rooriid — ^Who do not obstinately resist, by ypur preaching and miracle's, of sin, and of righieoaaneas, and tf judg ment — He who is convinced of sin either accepts the righteousness pf Christ, or is judged with Satan. An abundant laccomplishment of this we' find in the Acta of.J,he Apqailes, ' ' 9. Of sifi — Particularly of unbelief, which is the corifiuence pf all sins, and binds them all dpwn upPn us. , - ' ' . 10. Of rightea'Asness, hecause I go fo my FatAcr^— Which the Spirit will testify, tlipugh ye dp npt then see me. But I cpuld npt go to him if 1 were not righteous. 11. TAe prince of this world is judged — And in consequence thereof dethroned, deprived of the power he had sp long usurped over men. Yet those who reject the deliverarice offered thera will remain slaves df Satan stUl. 12.,/ Aoce yet many things to say — Concerning my passion, death, resurrec tion, and the consequences of it. "These things we have, not ih uncertain tiadi- lions^ but in the Acts, the Epistles, and the -Hevelation. But ye cannot bear them now — Both because of youn littleness, of faith, and your iraraoderate sorrow 13. WAen Ae is come — It is universally allowed that the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost dwell in all believers. And the internal agency of the Holy Ghost is gene rally admitted. TJiat of the Father arid the Son, as represented in this Gospel, deserves our deepest consideration. 15. All things that the Father hath are mine^-Could any creature say this 1 16. A little while and ye shall not see me — ^When I am bui:ied: and agdm, a little while, and ye shall see me — ^W^hen I am risen : because I go to my Father — I die and rise again, in order to ascend to my Father. CHAPTER XVI. 261 and ye shall not see me ; and again, a little while and ye> shall see 17 rae, because I ga to the Father. Then some of his disciples said to each other, What is this that he saith' tb us? A Uttle while and ye shall net see me ; and again, a little while and ye shall see 18 me? And, Because I%o to the Father? They said therefore, What is this that he saith, A little, while ? We understand not, 19 what he saith. Jesus knew they were desirous to ask hira, and said to them, Ye inquire araong you of this, that I said, A little while and ye shall net see rae: and agairi, A little while and ye 20 shall see rae. Verily, verily- I- say unte ypu, Ye will weep and lament ; but the werld will rejbice : ye will be sbrrbwful ; but ydur 21 sbrrow shall be turned into jby. A-Wbman when she- is in travail hath serrb w, because her heur is ccme : but when she hath brought forth, the child, she no longer rejnembereth the anguish, 33 for joy that a man is born into the world. And ye now therefore have sorrbw ; but I will see ybu again, and ynur heart shall rejbice, . 33 and ycur joy, no one taketh from you. And in that day ye shaU not question rae ab'put any thing. Verily, verily 1 say untp you, Wha,tsoever ye shall ask the Father in ray name, lie wil^ give you. 84 Hitherto ye. have asked nothirig in ray name : ask, and ye shall 35 receive, that your joy may be fidl, I have sppken these things to you in parables-: but the»tijne is -cpming, when I wUl ne Ibngei speak te you in parables, but will shew ybu plainly the Father 36 At that day ye shall ask in my name : and Iiiiay net to you, that I 87 will pray the -Father for you. For the F9,ther himself ' loveth you, because ye have Ipved me, and have believed that I came forth from 28 God. I came foyth frora, ijie Fatlier, and am come into the worid: again, I leave the Wbrld, and gb tb the Father. '. 39 His disciples say to him, Le, now speakest thou plainly, and 30 speakest nb parable. Nbw we are sure that theu kilbwest all things, and needest not that any should question thee : by this Vire 31 believe that thou qamest forth from Gpd. Jesus answered. Ye 19. Jesus aaid to 0hem — Preventing their question. ' 20. Ye will weep and iament^-When ye see me dead ; but your aorrow ¦will be turned into joy-r-'When ye see me t'lsen. - ' 22. Ye now therefore have sorrow — This gives us no manner of au'thprity to assert all believers must come into a state of darkness They never need Ipso either their peace, er Ibve, pr the witness that they are the childreri pf Gpd. They never can, lose these, but^ithej: through sin, or ignorance, or, vehement temptation, et bodily disorder. , - . ' , 23., Ye sAa22 not question me about any thing — Whfch you do not now under. stand. .You will not need to inquire of me; for you will know all things clearly. Whatsoever ye ahall aah — ^KnowledgCj love, or any thirig else, Ae will' gii>e it — OuiJsLord here gives us a charte blanche. Believer, write dbwn what thou wilt. He had said, chap, xiv, 13, I will do it, where the discourse was of glorifying the Father through tlie Son^ Here, speaking of the love of the Father to believ. ers, he saith, He will give it. , ' „ 24. Hitherto ye have aaked nothing in my name — For they had asked him directly for all they wanted. ¦ - p6. At'fAaf day ¦ye ahall ask — For trae knowledge begets prayer. And' I say not that I ipill prify — This in nowise implies that he will not : it means only. The Father himself now loves you, not only because of my intercession, but also because of the faith and love which he hath wrought in you. 30. Thou'knoweat all thinga — Everi our hearts. Although no -question is asked thee, yet thou answerest the thoughts of every one. By thia we believe that thou 853 ST, JOHN. 33 do nbw believe. But lo, the- heur is coming, yea, is already come, that ye will be scattered every one to his oven, and shall leav^me 33 alone : and yet I am not alone, for the Father is with me. I have spoken these things to ypu, that ye may have peace in me. In the wprld ye shall have tribulation ; but take courage, I-have overcome the world. ¦ . XVII. These things spake Jesus, and Ufted up his eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the 'hour is come : glorify thy Son, that thy Son 3 also may glorify thee : As thou hast given hira power over all fiesh, that he may give eternal life to .all whom thou hast given 3 him. And this is life eternal, to know theej the only trae 'God, 4 and Jesus ;Christ, whom -thou hast sent. I^ have glorified thee en 5 earth. J have fini^ed the werk which thbu gavest me te db. And nbw. Father,* glbrlfy tljbu me with thyself, -with the glory which I had withtthee before the wbrld wa|S. 6 I have nianifested thy name tb the men whom thbu hast given 7 rae but pf the world. Thine they were, and thbu hast given them me, and they have kept thy werd; Nbw they knbw, that all 8 things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee. For I have given them the words which thbu gavest rae, and they have received earnest forth from ffod— rThey as it were eche back the words which he had speken in the 27th verse, iniplying. We believe in God; we believe also in thee, (Shap. xvii. In this chapter eur Lord prays, 1. For himself, ver. 1-5. 2. For the apqstlep, ver. 6-19 j and again, ver. 24-26. 3. Fer all believers, ver. 20-.23. Apd 4. Fer thewprld, ver. 21-23. In his prayer he cemprises'. all he had said frqni chap, xiii, ^1, and seals, as it were, all he had bitherte dpne, bebplding things past, present, and tp cpme. This chapter contains the easiest wcr^s, and the deepest sense ef any in all the Scripture : yet is here, ne incnherent rhapsedy, but the whple is closely arid exactly connected. XVII. L FaiAer^-^his simplicity of appellation highly becarae the only-begot- tep Sop of Qod ; tp which 'a believer then raakes the nearest approach. When he is follest of lpve arid humble ,pppfidence, The hour is come — Tbe apppinted time for it-; glorify thy Son — The Spn. glprified the Father, both before and after his own glorifioation, When hp speaks to the Father he does not style hinfself the Son of man, ' 2. As thou haat given hint power over all flesh — This answers to glorify ihy Son, That he may givf etemal life, ^&c. — This answers to tAaf tAy Son may glOiify thee. To all whom thou hast given him — To all believers. This is a plear pl-opf that Christ designed his sacrifice should avail for all : yea, that all, flesh, every man, should partake of everlasting life. For as the Father had given him power ober all flesh, so he gave himself a ransoni for all, 3. To knovi—Bylor'ing, hply faith, thee.the only true God — The only cause and end of all things ; not excluding the Son and the Holy Ghost, no more than the Father is excluded from being Lord, 1 Cor. viii, 6; but the false gpds pf the hea. thens; and Jeaus OArist-^— As , their prpphet, priest, and king: this is life eter nal-. — It is both the way to, and the essence of, everlasting happiness. 4, I have flnished the work — Thus have I glorified thee, laying the foundation of thy kingdom on earth. 5. The glory which I had^—He does not say receijied-^iHe always Aad it, till he emptied hi'mself of it in the days of his flesh. rf-i,- 6. / Aa»e manifested thy name — All thy .attributes ; and in particular thy paternal relatiori to believers ; to ihe men whom thou haat given me — Tbe apos tles, and so ver. 12. ; They mere' thine-^By creation, and by descent frorii Abra ham. And thou hast given them me — By giving them faith in what I have- spoken. So ver. 9. 7.^ Now they know that all thinga-r-Which I have done and spoken, are of thee — And consequently right and true. 8. They have received ihem — By faith. CHAPTER xvn. 263 them, and have known surely, that I came forth from-; thee, and 9 they have believed that thou -hast sent me. I pray for them : I pray not for the world, but for them whom thou hast given me ; 10 for they are thine. And all things., that are raine are thine, and 1 1 that are thine are mine ; and I am glorified by thera.- And I am no longer in the world, but these are in the world, and I come . to thee. Holy Father, keep through, thy name thein whbm thbu 13 hast given me, that they may be ene, as we are. While I y/is .with them in the werld 1 kept them through thy- name. These whbm thbu. hast igiven me I have guarded, and none of thera is lost, but the son of perdition,* that the Scripture raight be fulfUled 13, And now I am coming' to thee, and I speak these things in the 14 wprld, that they may have my jby fulfilled in them. I have given them thy word; and the world hath hated them, because they are 15 not of the worid, even as I ara not of tha world. I do not" pray that thou wouldest take thera out of the world,- but tha.t thou wouldest 16 'keep thera from the evil one. They are not of the world, as 1 ara 17 not of the- world. Sanqtify them through the truth: thy word is 18 truth. As thou hast sent me into the world, I also have sent ihem 19 into' the world. And for. thein sakes. I sanctify myself, that they also raay be sanctified through the truth. 30 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also who will believe 31 on me through th^ir word--: That they all raay'be^ one ; as thou, 9. I pray not for the worfd-vNot in these petitions, "which arq. adapted to the state of believers only. (He prays for the world at the 21st arid 23d verses, tAaf they may believe— That they may know God hath aent hirn,) "This ho more proves that oiir Lord did not pray for the ¦world, both before and afterward, than his praying for the apostles alone, vel-. 6-19, proves that he did not pray for tAem alao which ahall believe through iheir word, ver. 20." 10. All thinga that are mine are thine, and that are thine are mine — These are very high arid strpng expresBibns,^toc grand for any raere creature to use ; as iraplying that all things whatsoever, inclusive of the Divine natiire, perfections, and operations, are the cprarapn prpperty pf the Father and the Sen. Arid this is the eriginal grpund pf that peculiar property, which both the Father and the Son have in the persons who jvere given to (Christ as- Mediator ; according to what is said in the close bf the verse, ofhis being g'iori^ed by ihem; namely, believing in hiin, and so acknowledging his glory. " , ll. Keep them through thy name — ^"Thy- power, mercy, wisdpm, tAat they ¦may be one — with us and with each pther ; one body, separate from the world : as we are — ^By reserablance to us, though not equality. 12. TAose wAom f Aou Aast given me I have, guarded, a^nd none of ihem is lost, hut the son of perdition — So one even of thera whora God Aad given him is lost. So far was even that decree from being unchangeable ! TAaf. fAe Scripture might be fulfilled — That is, whereby the Scripture was folfiUed. TAe aon of perdition signifies one that deservedly perishes ; as a son of death, 2 Sam. xii, 5 j children of hdl, Matt, xxiii, 15, apd children of wrath, Eph. ii; 3, Bignify persoiis justly obupxipua tp death, hell, wratli. ' 13. . In the worZd— 'That is, befpre I leave the werld, Myjoy—^he jpy" I feel at gping tp the Father. . S 15. TAaf f Aoa wouldest take them out of the wqrld — ^Nbt yet ! iaf tAaf thou wouldest keep them from the evil one — Whe reigns therein. 17. 5'07«!ti/y-—Cpnsecrafe thera by the ancinting pf thy Spirit tp their bffice, and perfect thein in hoEness, by means of thy word. . 19. / sanctify myaelf — I devote myself as a victim, to be sacrificed. 20. For them who will believe — In all ages. . 21. Aa thou art in, me — This also is to be understqod in a way of siiriilitude, * Psalm cix, 8. 864 ST. JOIIN. Father, art in rae, and I in thee, that the.y also may be one in us ; 22 that the world raay belicjve that thou hast sent rae. And the glory which thou hast given me, I have given them, that they may be one 23 as we are one : I ip them, and thou in me, tliat^they may be per fected in one ; and that the world may kriow, that thou hast sent liie, apd hast loved them as thou hast loved me, 34 Fathpr^ I wUl tiiat these ^Isp whom thou hast given me, be with me whore I ara, that they raay behold my glory which thou hast given me ; for thou lovedst rae before the foundation of the vperld. 25 Righteous Father, thbugh thfe wbrld hath nbt kiibwn thee, yet I have Ipibwn thee, find these have kubwn that thbu hast sent me, 26 And I have declared tb them thy narae, and will declare it, that the Ibve wherewith then hast Ibved me flaay be in them, and I in them, ^ , ' ^VIII. * Jesus having speken these wbrds, went ferth with his dis ciples bver thebrpbk Kedrbu, where was a 'garden, into which he 3 entered and his disciples, t And Judas also, who betrayed ' him, knew the* place ; for Jesus had often met there with his disciples. 3 Judas then having received a troop of soldiers, and oflScers from the chief 'priests and Pharisees^ cometh thither .with, lanterns, and 4 torches^ and arms. Then Jesus knowing all things that were cpming upbu him, gbing forth said to them. Whom seek' ye? 5 They answered hira, Jesus of Nazareth. J^sus saith to them, I 6 am. he, And Judas also, who betrayed him, stood with them. As ' ' ' ¦' , - Spd not pf sameness or equality. TAat fAe world may iefe'ejie— 'Here Christ prays ftjr the wor}d. Obgerye the sura of .his whole prayer, 1. Receive me into thy own p.nd my. glory ; ^.-.Ijpt my apostles share therein ; 3. And all other believers ; 4. And let all the world believe. 22. TAe glory which thou haat given me, I have given fhejn — The glory of the only begotten slppes'in all the sops bf God. flow great is the niajesty of Christians, -- . 24, Here he retprps to the apostles, I willr-He asks, as having a right to be heard,, and prays, not aig a- servant, but a Son : f Aaf they m,iiy behold my glory—. Herein is the happiness pf heaven^ 1 John iii, 2. , 25. Righteoua Father-^The admission ef believers tq God through Christ, flows eyen from the justice cf Gpd. 26. / Aa»e declared to ihem thy name — Thy new, best name of leve ; that 'the love wheretvith thou hast loited me — That thpu and thy lope, and I and my Ipve, may be in f Aem-^TIiat they may love rae with that love. XVlIL 1.* A garden — Probably belonging to one of his friends. He raight retire tp this private place,, not only for the advantage of secret devptipn, but ^so that the people might not be alarmed at his apprehension, nor atterapt, in the first sallies of their zeal, to rescue him in a turaiiltubus raanner. Kedron was (as the name signifies) a dark shady valley, on the east side of Jerusalem, be tween the city andthe triopnt of Olives, through which a little brook ran, which fobk its name frora it, It- v/as this brook, which David, a type of Christ, went pver with thp pepple, weeping in his flight frera Absalom. 3. A troop of soldiers — A cohort of Roman foot.- ' 6. -As soon OS Ae said, / am Ae, they went backward and fell to the ground — ' Hpw amazing is it, that they sheuld renew the assault, after se sensible an expe rience both of his power and raercy! But probably the priests among them might persuade themselves and their iittendants, that this also was done by Beel- zebub ; and that it was through the providence of'G.od, not the indulgence of Je- SUE, that they received no farther damage. ? M^tt, xxv;, 30 ; Mark xiv, 26 ; Luke xxii, 39. f Matt, xxvi, 30 ; Mark xiv, 43 ; Luke xxii, 47. CHAPTER XVIII. 865 7 soon as -he said to them, I am he, .they, went backward and fell to 8 the ground, ^e, asked thera agairi, 'Wht^m seek ye? And they said, Jesus of Nazareth- Jjesus answered, I have told you, I ara he ,- 9 if therefore ye seek me; let these go : That the * saying might be fulfilled which he had spoken. Of thera whom thou hast given rae, 10 I have lost none. Then Simon Peter, having a swprd, drew it, and smpte the high priest's servant, and cut pff his right ear. The 11 servant's name was Malchus, Then said Jesus to Peter, Put up the sword into its scabbard. The cup which my Father hath given, me, shall I not drink it ? 12 t Then the soldiers and the captain, and officers of the Jews 13 took Jesus and bound him. And led him away to Annas first, (for he was father-in-law to Caiaphas, who was high priest that year.) 14 Caiaphas was he, who had counselled the Jews, that it was expe- 15 dient one man should die for the people. Now Simon Peter fol lowed Jesus, apd .another disciple. ' That disciple was- known' to the high priest, andwent with Jesus into the palace of the high 16 priest. But Peter stood -at the door without: therefpre the other disciple, who was known to the high priest, went out and spake to 17 her that kept the door, and brought in Peter. Then saith the maid who kept the door to Peter,' Art not thou also one of this man's dis- 18 ciples ] He saith, I am not. And the servants and officers having made a fire pf coals (for it was cold), stood and warmed themselves : 19 arid Peter, stood with thera and warmed himself. ,,Then the high 80 priest askpd Jesus of his disciples and of his; dpctrine. Jesus an swered him, I spake ppenly to the -world ; I was continually teach ing in the syneigpgub and in the temple, whither all the Jews 81 resert, and in 'secret have I said riothing. Why askest thou me ? ' Ask them that heard- me, what I said to them : behold they know 33 what I said. When he had. said thus, one of the officers, who stood by, gave Jesus a blpw, saying, Answerest thou the high priest so ? 33 Jesus answered. If I' have spoken >evil, bear 'witness of the evil : 84 but if weU, why smitest thou me ? (Now Annas, had sent him bound to Caiaphas the high priest.) 8. If ye seek me, lei these (ray disciples) go — It was an eminent instance ofhis power over the'spirjts pf raen, that they bp far pbeyed this wbrd, as not to seize even Peter, when he had but off the ear of Malchusi ' • Jo. TAen Simon Peter — No pther evangelist names him;. Ndr opuld they safely. But St. Jphn, writing after his death, might de it withput ^ny such in- cpnvenienoe. , ' , 13. ¦ Annas had been high priest before his son-in-law Caiaplias. And though he, had for spme time resigned that' pffice, yet they paid so much regard to 'his age and experience, that they brought Christ to Annas first. But we, do not read of any thing rem~arkable which passed at the house of Annas ; for which reason his being carried thither is omitted by tbe other evangelists. i 17. Art thou also — As vyell as the others, one of thia man's diaciplea^She does pot appear to have asked with, any design to hurt him. V 20. I apake openly — As tp the manner : continually — As tp the tiriie : in the synagogue and temple — As to the place. In aecret have I aaid nothing — No point of doctrine which I have -not taught in public. • 21. Why aakeat thou me- — Whom thpu wilt npt believe ? 22. Answerest f Aou the high prieat so ? — With sp little reverence t 34. Now Annas had sent him to Caiaphas — As is implied 21. Peace be unto you — ^This is the foundation of the mission of a trae Gospel minister, peace in his own soul, 2 Cor. iv, 1. • As the Father hath sent me, so send I you — Christ was the apqstle of the Father, Heb. iii, I. Peter and the rest, the apostles of Christ. 22. He breathed on them — ^New life and vigour, and saitA, as ye receive this- breath out of iny mouth, so receitie ye the Spirit out of my fulness : the Holy Ghost influencing you in a peculiar manner, to fit you for your great embassy^ This was an earnest of pentecost. 23. WAose soever sins ye remit — (According to the tenor pf the Gospel, that is, supposing thera to repent arid believe) they are remitted,'and whose eoever aina ye retain, (supposing thera to remain impenitent) ihey are retained. So far is plain,- But here arises a difficulty. Are not the sins of one who truly repents, and un.r feignedly believes in Christ, remitted, without sacerdotal absolutipn 1 And ate npt the sins pf pne whp dpes net repent prbelieve, retained even with it ? What then dees this cpmmissipn imply 7 Can it imply, any more than, 1. A power of declaring with authority the Christian terras of pardon ; whose sins are remitted and whose retaiTied .' As in our daily fprra pf absplution ; and 2. A power of in flicting and reraitting ecclesiastical censures ? That is, of excluding from, and readmitting into, a Christian congregation. 26. After eight days^r-On the next Sunday, 28. And Thomas said. My Lord and my God — The disciples had said. We have seen the Lord. Thomas now not only acknowledges him to be the Lord, as he had done before,- and to be risen, as hisfellow disciples hadaffirmed, but also con fesses his Godhead, and that more explicitly than any other had yet done. And all this he did without putting his hand upon his side. , * 30. Jesus wrought many miracles,, which ai-e ¦not written in this book — Of St, John, nor indeed of the other evangelists, 31, Bui these things- are wriiien\that ye may believe — That ye may be con firmed in believing. Faith cometh sometimes by readirig; though ordiparily by hearing. 272 ST. JOHN. written, that ye may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing ye may have life through his name. XXI. After these things Jesus manifested himself again to the 3 disciples at the sea of Tiberias ; he manifested AmjeZ/" thus ; There were together Simon Peter, and' Thomas called Didymus, and Na^ thanael of Cana in GaUlee, and the sons oi Zebedee, and two other 3 of his disciples. Simon Peter saith to them, I go a fishing. They say tp hira. We alsp gp with thee. They went eut and entere^ 4 intp the vessel, but paught npthing that night. When the merning was come, Jesus stood on the shore ; but the disciples knew not 5 that it was, Jesus. Then said Jesus to therii, Children, ha»e ye 6 any meat ? They answered him, No. And he said to them, Cast your net on the right side of the vessel, and ye shall find. They ¦ cast, therefore, and now they were not able to draw it, for the miil- 7 titude of fishes. T^hen the disciple whom Jesus loved saith to Peter, It is the Lord. Simon Peter hearing that it was the Lord, girt on his upper coat (for he was stript) and threw himself info the 8 sea. And the other disciples came in the vessel (for they were not far frora land, about two hundred cubits) drawing the net full oi fishes. 9 When they came to land they see a fire of coals there, and fish laid 10 thereon, and bread. Jesus saith to them. Bring of the fishes which 11 ye have taken now, Simori Peter wept bn board, and drew the' net to land, full of great fishes, a hundred and fifty and three : and 13 though there were so many, the net was not broken. Jesus saith to them, Coriie ye and dine. And none of the disciples presuriied 13 to ask him. Who art thou? knowing that it was the Lord. Jesus then cometh and takqth bread, and giveth to them, and fish likewise, 14 This was the third time that Jesus showed himself tb his disciples^ after he was risen frora the dead. 15 When they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonah, loyest theu me mere than these do ? He saith te him, Yea, Lprd, thpu knowest that I lpve thee, , He saith to him. Feed 16 my lambs. He saith to him again, the'secorid time, Simori, son of XXI. 2. TAere were together — At home, in one house,, 4. They knew not that it was Jesus — Probably their eyes were holden. ' 6. They were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes — This was not only.. a demonstration of the power of oui- Lord, but a kind supply for them and their families, and such as might 'be of service to them, when they waited afterward in Jerusalem. It was likewise an emblem of the great success 'Which should attend them as fishers of n^en, ' 7. Peter girt on his upper coat (for he was stript of it before) — Reverencing the presence of his Lqjrd : and tArew himself-into the sea — To swim to him immedi' ately. The love of Christ draws men through fire and water., 12. Come ye and dine — Our Lord needed not food. And none presumed — To ask a needless question. '14. TAe third time — That he appeared to so many of the apostles together. 15. Sirnon, son of Jqnah^The appellation Christ had giveri him, when he made that glorious confession, Matt, xvi, the rememhrance of which might make him more deeply sensible of his late denial of hira whom he had sb confessed. LoveSt thou me ? — Thrice our Lord asks him, who had denied him thrice : Treore fAoH tAese — -Thy fellow disciples "do .' — Peter thought so once. Matt, xxvi, 33, but he now ariswers only — I love thee, without adding more than these. Thou knowest-^ He had now learnt by sad experience that Jesus knew his heart. My lamht—' The weakefet and tenderest bf^he flbck. CHAPTilR xxi. 873 Jonali, lovest thdii riie ? He saith to him. Yea, Lofi, thou knowest l7 that I love thee. He saith to hira; Feed my sheep He saith to him the third time; Simop, son oi Jonah; Invest thou nie ? Peter Was grieved, because he said to him tM third time, Lovfest thou me ? And he said to him, Lord, thou knbwelst all things ; thou kno-west 18 that I love thee. Jesus saith to him; Feed my sheep : Verily; .ye- rily I say unto thee, when thou waSt foung, thpu didst gird thyself, and viralk whither thou wouldest: but when thou s^lt be oldj thou shalt stretch out thy hands, and another shall gird thee; ,and 19 eariy thee whither thou wouldest not. This he said, signifying by 30 what death he should glorify God. And having said this, he saitH to him, FoUow rae: Peter turning about, seeth the disciple whom Jesus loved following, who also leaned On his breast 'at 81 supper, and said, Lord, who is he that betrayeth " thee ? Peter 33 seeing him, saith to Jesus, Lord, afld what sMl this man do i Jesus saith to hira, If I wiU that he tarry tiU I come, what is it toi 33 thee? Follow thou me. Then. went this saying abroad amon^ the brethren, that that disciple should not die. Yet Jesns did not say to him. That he should not die : but, If I wiU that he tarrj' till I come, what is it to thee ? 84 This is the disciple who testifieth of these thirigs, and wrote these 25 things : and we knPw that his testiraony is true. And there are alscr raany other things -w^hich Jesus did; which, if they were to be writ ten particularly, 1 suppose that eveli the world itself -would not contain the books that were writteMi 17. Because he said the third time — As if he did'^not believe hira. 18. WAen thou art old—^He lived about thirty-six years after this : another shall gird thee — They were tied to the cross till the nails were driVen in ; and sAaH carry thee — With the cross i lihither thou wouldest not — According to nature ; tb the place where the cross was set up. 19. By what death he should glorify God — It is not only by afcting, buf chiefly by BuflFering, that the saints glorify God. Follbw me — Showing hereby likewise What death he should die. 20. Peter turning — As he was walking aftef Christ. SeefA the disciple whoni ¦Jeaua loved following AiTTi— There is a peculiar spirit and tenderness -in this plaiil passage. Christ orders St. Peter to follow him in token of his readineSis to^be! crucified in his cause. St. John stays hbt for the call ; he risdS and fbllows hini too ; but says not one wprd pf his pwn love or zeal. He chose that the actipil Drily shpuld speak this ; and even when he reberda the circumstance, he tells u^ net what that acticn meant, but with great simplicily^ relates the fact cnly. If here and there a generpUs heart sees and eniUlates it, be it sp ; but he is noi splicitpus that men should adinire it. It was addressed to hiS belPved Master; and it was eneugh that he understepd it. 22. If I will that he tarry, — ^Withput dying, fiK / come — Ttf jtldgment; Cer; tainly he did tarry, till Christ carae to destrey Jerusalera. . And whp can fell; when or how be died ? WAat.is'fAot to thee i — Who art to follow me 16ng before; 23. TAe brethren — That is, the Christians. Our Lord hiriiself taught therii that appellation, chap, xx, Iv. Yet Jeaui did ¦not aay io him, ihat he ahould not die— Not expressly. And St. John himself, at the time of writing his Giospel, seems not to have knowri clearly, whether hf should die or ndt. • 24. TAis is the diaciple who teatifieth — Being still alive after he had wrote. And we know thdt his ieiiimOny ia true — The Chuf^ch added these wbfds to St. John's Gospel, as Tertius did those to St. Paul's fipistle to the feomans; chap. xVi, 22. 25. If ihey were to be ¦written, particularly — Every fact, apd all the circum^ stances of it. / suppose — This expression. Which softens the hyperbole, show^ that St. Jbhn wrbte this verse. 18 NOTES THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. This book, in which St., Luke records the actions of the apostles, particularly pf St. Peter and St. Paul, (whese cpmpanipn in travel he was,) is as it were the centre between the Gespel and the Epistles. It centains, after a very brief re. capitulatien pf the evangelical histery, a centinuatipn pf the histery pf Christ, the event ef his predietioos, and a kind of supplement to what he had before spoken to his disciples, by the Holy Ghost now given unto them. It contains also the seeds, and first stamina of all those tlungs, which are enlarged'upon in the epistles. The Gpspels treat pf Christ the head. The Acts shew that the same things befell his bedy ; which is animated by his Spirit, persecuted by the werld, defended and exalted by Gpd. In this bppk is shpwn the Christian dpctrine, and the method of applying it to Jews, heathens, and believers;, that is, to those who are to be converted, and those who are converted .-^ the hinderances of it in particular men, in several kinds of men, in different ranks and natioris : the propagation- of the Gospel, and that grand revolution among both Jews and heathens : the victory thereof, in spite of all opposition, from all the power, malice, and wisdom of .the whole world, spreading from one chamber into temples, houses, streets, markets, fields, inns, prisons, camps, courts, chariots^ ships, villages, cities, islands : to Jews, heathens, magistrates, generals, soldiers, eunuchs, captives, slaves, women, chil dren, sailors : to Athens, and at length to Sbme. THE PAKTS PF IT AVE SEVEN : 1. Pentecbst, with its antecedents ,,,,.. Chap, i-u 2, Transactiens with the Jews, in Jerusalem, in all Judea, and in Samaria , , , , , , , , , . iii-ix 3, Transactiens at Cesarea, and the receptien of the Gentiles . , x-xi 4, The first course of Barnabas and Paul among the Gentiles , . xiii-xiv 5, The embassy to, and council at Jerusalem, conceming the liberty of the Gentiles xv 6, The second cpurse pf St, Paul , , xvi-xix 7, His^third, as far as Ronie ..,..,. zix-zxviii TUt ACTS. I The former treatise have I composed, 0 Theophilus, of all thing.? 2 which Jesus began both to do and to teach, Until the day he was taken up, after having through the Holy Ghost given cominandi 3 ment to the apostles whom he had chosen : To whom also he pre sented himself alive, after his passion, by many infallible" proofs, being seen by them forty days, and speaking of the things pertaih- 4 ing to the kingdom of God. And" havitig assembled tkem together, he commanded them not to depart from Jerusalem, but to wait for the promise of the Father,, which, saith he, ye have heard from me. 5 For John indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with 6 the Holy Ghost not many days hence. And when they Were come together, they asked him, saying, ^ Lord, dost thou at this time 7 restore the kingdom to Israel ?- But he said to them, It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put itt 8 his own power. But ye shall receive pbwer, the Holy Ghost being come upon you, and shall be witnesses to me, both in Jerusalenij and in all Judea, and Samaria, and to the uttermost part of the earth. 9' And having spoken these things, while they beheld, he was taken ¦ 10 up, and a cloud received him from their sight. And While they were steadfastly looking up to heaven,leaseth hira. 8. But ye shall receive power — and shall be witnesses to Tfte— ^That is, yfe shall be empowered to witness my Gospel, both by your preaching and sufiering. 276 THE ACTS. Galilee, why stand ye gazing into heaven ? This Jesus who is taken up from you into heaven, shall come as ye have seen him 12 going into heaven. Then they returned to J.erusalem from the mount called Olivet, which is from Jerusalem a Sabbath-day's journey. 13 * And when they were come' in, they went up into the upper room, where both Peter and James, and John and Andrew, Philip and Thomas, Bartholomew and Matthew, James the son of Alpheus, 14 and Simon Zelotes, and Jude the brother of James, tarried. These all continued with one accord in •prayer and supplication v/ith the women, and Mary the mother of Jesus, and his brethren. 15 And in these days, Peter standing lip in the midst of the disci ples, (the number of persons together waa about a hundred and 16 twenty,) said, Men, brethren, this f scripture must needs have been fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost spake before, by the mouth of David, concerning Judas, who was guide lo them that appre- 17 hended Jesus. For he was numbered with us, and had obtained 18 part of this ministry. Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity, and falling down on his face, he burst asunder 19 in the middle, and all his bowels gushed out. And it was known to all that dwell at Jerusalem, so that that field is called, in their 20 own tongue, Akeldama, that is, The field of blood. For it is writ ten in the book of Psalms, % Let his habitation be desolate, and let 21 no man dwell therein : and, § His bishopric let another take. Where fore of these men who have been with us all the time that the Lord 22 Jesus was going in and out over us. Beginning from the baptism of John, till the day he was taken np from us, one must be a witness 23 with us of his resurrection. And they appointed two, Joseph called 12. A Sabbath-day's jWrney— The Jews generally fix this to two thousand cubits, which is not a mile. 13. They went up into the upper room — The upper rooms, so frequently men. tioned in Scripture., were chambers in the highest part of the house, set apart by the Jews for private prayer. These, on a,ccount of their being so retired and con venient, the apostles now used for all the offices of religion. 14. His brethren — His near kinsmen, who for some time did not believe; it ' seems not till near his death. 15. The num,ber of persons together — Who were together in the upper room, were a hundred and twenty — But he had undoubtedly many more In other places ; of whom more than five hundred saw hiiii at once after his resurrec. tion, 1 Cor. xv, 6. 18. This man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity — That is, a field was purchased with the reward of his iniquity ; though very possibly Judas might design the purchase. And falling down on his face — It seems the rope broke before, or as he died. 19. In their own tongue — This expression. That is, the field of blood, St. Liike seems to have added to the words of St. Peter, for the use of Theophilus and other readers who did not understand Hebrew. 20. His bishopric — That is, his apostleship. 21. All the time that the Lord Jesus was going in and out — That is, conversing familiarly : over us — as bur Master. 22. To he a witness with us of his resurrection — And of the circumstances which preceded and followed it. ~ 93. And they appointed two — So far the faithfiil could go by consulting together, » Matt. X, 2 ; Mark iii, 14 ; Luke vi, 13. f Psa. xii, 9. ' t Psa. Ixix, 25. ^ Psa. ciA 8; CHAPTER II. 277 24 Barsabas, who wa§ surnamed Justus, and Matthias, And they prayed and said, Thou, Lord, who knowest the hearts of all, show 25 which of these two thou hast chosen. To take part of this ministry and apostleship, from which Judas by transgression fell, to go to 26 his own place. And they gave forth their lots, and the lot fell upon Matthias'; and he was numbtered- with the eleven apostles. , II. And when the day of pentecost was- come, they were all with 2 one accord in one place. And suddenly there pame a sound from heaven, as of a rushing violent wind, and it filled all the house 3 where they were sitting. And there appeared to them distinct 4 tongues, as of fire ; and it sat upon each of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other 5 tongues, as the Spirit gave .them utterance. And there were dwelling in Jerusalem Jews, devout men, out of every nation . 6 under heaveni And when this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, stnd were confounded, because every man heard T them speaking in hi* own language. And they w&re amazed, and marvelled, saying one to another, Behold, are not all these who are 8 speaking Galileans 1 And how hear we every one, in our own 9 native language, Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and dwell ers in Mesopotamia, and Judea, and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, 10 Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt, and the parts of Africa about but no farther. Therefore here comrbenced the proper use ofthe lot, whereby a matter of importance, which cannot be determined by any ordinary method, is committed to the Divine decision. 25.' Fell — By his transgression — Some tiine before his death : to go to his own place — That which his criihes had deserved, and w)iich he had chosen for himself, far from the other apostles, in the" region of death. II. At the pentecost of Sinai, in the Old Testament, and the pentecost of Jerusalem, in the New, where the two grand manifestations of God, the legal and the evangelical ; the one from the Wbuntain, and the other from heaven ; the terrible, and the merciful one. TMyiwere all with one accord in one place — So here was a conjunction of company, n^inds, ahd place ; the whole hundred and twenty being present. '• 2. And suddenly there came a sound from heaven — So will the Sqi of man come to judgment. ' And it filled all the Aoase.;-^That is, all that part of the temple where they were sitting. 3. And there appeared distinct tongues, as of fire — That is, small ilames of fire. This is all which the phrase, tongues of fire, means in the language ofthe seventy. Yet it might intimate God's touching their tongues as it were (together with their hearts) with Divine fire : his giving them such words as were active and penetrating, even as flaming fire. 4. And they began to speak with other tongues — The miracle was not in the ears of the hearers, (as some have unaccountably supposed^) but in the mouth of the speakers. And this family praising God together, .with the tongues of all the world, was an earnest that the whole world should in due time praise God in their various torjgues. As the Spirit gave them utterance — Moses, the type of the law, was of a slow tongue ; but the Gospel speaks with a fiery and flaming one. 5. And there were dwelling in Jerusalem, Jews — Gathered from all parts by the peculiar providence of God. 6. The multitude came together, and were confounded — The motions of their minds were swift and various.., 9. Judea — The dialect of which greatly difiered from that of Galilee. Asia — The country strictly so called. ~ 10. Roman sojourners — Born at Rome, but now living af Jerusalem. These seem to have como to Jerusalem, after those whd are above mentioned. All of .hem were partly Jews by birth, and partly proselytes. 278 THE ACTS. 1 1 Cyrene, and Roman sojourners, (Jews and proselytes,) Cretans and Arabians, we hear them speaiking in our tongues the wonderful 12 works of God? And they were all amazed, and were in doubt, 13 saying one to another, What can this mean 1 But others mocking, said. They are full of sweet wine. 14 Then Peter standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, and said to them, Men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, 15 be this known to you, and hearken to my words. These are not drunken, as ye suppose : for it is J)ut the third hour of the day. 16 But this is that which was spoken by the Prophet Joel, *And it J7 shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh : ahd your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions, and your old men 18 shall dream dreams : And in those days I will pour out of my Spi rit upon my servants and upon my handmaids, and they shall pro- 19 phesy. And I will show prodigies in heaven above, and signs on 11. Cretans — One island seems to be mentioned for all. The wonderful works pf (?0(^^ProbabIy those which related to the miracles, death, resurrection, and ascension of Christ, together with the efiiasion of his Spirit, as a fulfilment of his promises, and the glorious dispensations of Gospel grace. 12. They were all amazed — ;A!] the devout men. ' 13. But others mocking-rrThe world begins with mocking, thence proceeds to cavilling, chap, iv, 7 ; to threats, ver. 17 ; to imprisoning,- chap, v, 18 ; blows, ver. 40 ; to slaughter, chap, vii, 58. These mockers appear to have been some of t-he natives of Judea, and inhabitants of Jerusalem, (who understood only the dialect of the country,) by the apostle's immediately directing his discourse to them in the next verse. They are full of sweet wine — So the Greek word pro perly sigqifies. There was ijo new wine so early in the year as pentecost. THug natural men are wont to ascribe supernatural things to mere natural causes ; and many times as imjiudently and unskilfully as in the present case. 14. Theri Peter standing up-r— All the gestures, all the words of Peter, show the utmost sobriety ; lifted up his voice — With cheerfiilness and boldness ; and said to (Aem— rThis discourse has three parts ; each of which, ver. 14, 22, 29, begins with the same appellation, men: only to the last part he prefixes with more familiarity the additional word brethren. Men of Judea — That is, ye that are born in Judea. St. Peter spoke in Hebrew, which they all understood. }5. /* is Ifut the third hour of the day — That is, nine in the morning. And on the solemn festivals the Jews rarely ate or drank any thing till noon. 16. But thia is, that which was spoken of by ihe prophet — But there is another q.j>d better Wi).y of accounting for this. 17. The times of the Messiah are freguently called the last days, the Gospel heijjg the last dispensation of Divine grace. / will pour out of my Spirit — Not on the day of pentecost only, upon all fiesh — On persons of every age, sex, and rank. And your young men shall see visions — In young men the outward senses are most vigorous, and the bodily strength is entire, whereby they are best qualified to sustain the shpck which usually attends the visions of God. In old men the internal senses are most vigorous, suited to divine dreams, Not that the old are Tvholly excludeifrom the former, nor the young from the latter. J8. And upon, my servants— On those who are literally in a state of servitude. 19, And I will show prodigies in heaven above, and signs on earth beneath — Great revelations of grace are usually attended with great judgments on those who reject jt, In Jt,eaven^^Trea.t^d of, ver. 20. On earih — Described in this verse. Such signs were those mentioned, ver. 22, before the passion of Christ ; which are so mentioned as to include also those at the very time, of the passion and resurrec tion, at the destruction of Jerusalem, and at the end ofthe world. Terrible indeed were those prodigies in particular which preceded the destruc- tion pf Jerusalem ; such as the flaming sword hanging over the city, and the fiery » Joel ii, 28. CHAPTER II. 279 20 earth beneath, blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the. 21 day of the Lord, the great and illustrious day, come. But it shall corae to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord, 22 shall be saved. Men of Israel, hear these words : Jesus of Naza reth, a man pointed out to you of God, by miracles, and wonders, and signs'" which God wrought by him in' the midst of you, as 23 yourselves also know ; Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked 24 hands have crucified and slain: -whom God hath raisjed up, haying loosed the pains of death, as it was not possible that he 25 should be held under it. For David speaketh concei;ning him, * I have seen the Lord always before my face, for he is on ray 26 right hand, that I may not be moved. Therefore my heart is glad, and my tongue exulteth; yea, and my flesh shall rest 27 in hope. For thou wilt not leave my soul in hades, neither wilt 28 thou suffer thy Holy One to see corruption. Thou hast made known to me the ways of life ; thou wilt fill me with joy by thy 29 countenance. Men and brethren, I may say to you freely of the comet pointing down upon it for a year ; the light that shone upon the temple and the altar iu the night, as if it had been noon-day ; the opening of the great and heavy gate of the temple without hands ; the voice heard from the most holy place. Let -us depart hence ; the admonition of Jesus the son of Ananus, crying for seven years together, WoCwo, wo '; the vision of contending armies in the air, and of entrenchments thrown up against a city /here represented ; the ter rible thunders and lightnings, and dreadful earthquakes, which every one con sidered as portending some great evil : all which, tliough the singular providence of God, are particularly recorded by Josephus. Blood — War and slaughter. Fire — Bui'nings of houses and towns, involving all in clouds of smoke. 20. The moon shall he turned into blood — :A bloody colour : ie/o^e ihi day of the Lord — Eminently the last day ; though not excluding any, other day or season, wherein the Lord shall manifest his glory, in taking vengeance of Iiis adversaries. 21. But — whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord — This expression im plies the whole of religion, and particularly jirayer uttered in faith ; shall be saved — From all those plagues ; from sin and hell. ' ^ 23. Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God — The apostle here anticipates an objection. Why did God sufler such a person to be so treated ? Did he not kriow wh'dt wicked men intended to do ? And had he Hot power to prevent it ? Yea. He knew all that those Wicked men intended to do. And he had power to blast all their designs in a moment. But ho did not exert that power, because he so loved the^ werld ! Because it was the determined counsel of his love, to redeem mankind from eternal death, by the death of his only-begotten Son. 24. Having loosed the pains of death — ^The word properly means, the pains of a woman in travail. As it was not posSble thai he should be held under it— ^Be cause the Scripture must needs be fulfilled. 27. Thou wilt not leave my soul in hades — The invisible world. But it does not appear, that ever our Lord went into hell. His soul, when it was separated from the body, did not go thither, but to paradise, Luke xxiii, 43. The meaning is, Thou wilt not letve my soul in its separate state, nor suffer my body to "be corrupted. 28. Thou hast made knowrt to me the ways of life — That is. Thou hast raised me from the dead. Thou wilt fill me with joy by thy countenance — When I ascend to thy right hand. 29. The patriarch — A more honourable title than king. * Psalm xvi, 8. ?S9 THE ACTS. patriarch David, that he is both dead and buvied, and his sepulchre 30 is among us ,to this day. Therefore being a prophet, and knowing that God hjd sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit *of 31 h)$ loins one should sjt on his throne ; he foreseeing this, spake of ¦ the resurrection of Christ, That his soul was not left in hades, 32 neither did his flesh see> corruption. This Jesus God 'hath raised 33 up, whereof all we are witnesses. Being therefore exalted by the right hand pf God, and having received from the Father the promise of th,e Holy Ghost, he hath sjied forth this, -which ye now see and 34 hear. For David is "not ascended into the heavens ; but he saith himself, t The Lord said to my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, 35 Until I makp thine enemies thy footstool. Therefore let all the 36 house of Israp} know assuredly, that God h^th made this Jesus whora ye crucified both Lord and Christ. .37 And hearing fhis, they were pierced to the heart, and said to Peter and the rest of the apostles, Brethren, what shall ,38 we dp ? And Peter said, Repent, and be baptized every one of you, in the name of Jesus, for the remission of sins, and p9 ye shall receive the gift qf the Holy Ghost. For the promise is to you and to your children, and to all that are afar oflf, whom- 4:0 soever the Lord our God shall call. And with many other words- did he tesfify and exhort, saying. Save yourselves from r this per- 32. He foreseeing this, spake of the resurrection of Christ — St. Peter argues thus ; It is plain, David did not speak this of himself. Therefore he spake of phrist's rising. But how does that promise of a kingdpm imply his resurrection ? Because he did not receive it before he died, and becanse his kingdom was to en sure fpr ever, 2 Sam. vii, 13. • 33i ^eing exaltfd by the right hand of God — By the right hand; that is, the mighty power of God. Ou^r Lord was exalted at h;s ascension to God's right hand jn heaven. 34. ^it thou on rny right hand — In this and the following verse is an allusion to two ancient customs ; one, to the highest honour that used to be paid to per, sons by placing them on the right band, as Solomon did Bathsheba, when sitting on his throne, 1 Kings ii, 19 ; and the other, to the custom of conquerors, who nseid to tread on the necks of their vanquished enemies, as d token of their entire victory and triumph over them. 55. ' Until Imake thine enemies ihy footstool — This text is here quoted with the greatest address, as suggesting in the words of Dayid, their great prophetic hionarch, how ceftain their own ruin must be, if they went on to oppose Christ, 36. Iiord — Jesus, after his exaltation, is constantly meant by this word in.the New Testament, unless sometimes where it occiirs, in a text quoted froin the Old Testament. 37. They said to the apostles. Brethren — They did not style thein so before. 38. Repent — And hereby return to God : he baptized — Believing in the name of Je^s-T-And ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost — See the three-one God clearly proved, See chap, xxvi, 90. The gift of ihe Holy Ghost does not mean in this place the powe;r of speaking with tongues. For the promise of this was not given to all that were afar off, in distant ages and natpns. But father the constant fruits of faith, even righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost; Whomsoever the Lord our God shall eoH-<^(Whether they are Jews or Geiitiles) by his word and by his Spirit 1 and who are not disobedient io the heavenly palling, But it is observable St. Peter did hot yet understand the very words he spoke, 40. A'nd with rrtany other words did he testify and exhort — In such an accepted time we should add line upon line, aiid not leave off", till the thing is done, • Psalm Ixxxix, 4, &c. f Psalm ci, 1. CHAPTER III. 281 41 verse generation. Then they, gladly receiving his word, were baptized ; and there were added to them that day about three thou- 42 sand soul^. And they continued steadfast in the teaching of the apostles, and the fellowship, and the breaking of bread, and the 43 prayers. And fear came upon every soul, and many wonders and 44 signs were wrought by the apostles. And all that believed were 45 together, and had all things common, And sold their possessions 46 and goods, and divided them to all, as any one had need. And continuing daily with one accord in 'he temple, and breaking the bread at home, they partook of their food with gladness and single- 47 ness of heart, Praising God, and having favour with all the peSple. And the Lord added daily to the Church those who were Saved. HI. Now Peter and John went up together into the temple, at the 2 hour of prayer, the ninth hour. And a certain man, lame from his mother's womb, was carried, whom they laid daily at the gate of the temple, called Beautiful, to ask almsiof them that were enter- Save yourselves from this perverse generation — Many of whom were probably mocking still. 41. And ihere were added — To the hundred and twenty. 42. And they continued steadfast — So their daily Church communion consisted . in these four particulars : 1. Hearing the word ; 2. Having all things common ; 3. Receiving the Lord's Supper ; 4. Prayer. Ye difPrent sects, who all declare, Lo he.re is Christ, and Christ is there ; " Your stronger proofs divinely give. And show me where the Christians live ! 43. And fear came upon every soul-^Of those who did not join with them : whereby persecution was prevented, till it was needful for them. 45. And sotd their possessions — Their lands and houses ; and goods — Their movables. And parted them io all as aiiy one had need — To say the Christians did this only till the destruction of Jerusalem, is not true ; for many did it long after. Not that there was any positive command for so doing : it needed not ; for love constrained them. It was a natural fruit of that love wherewith each member ofthe community loved every other as his own soul. And if the whole Christian Church had continued in this spirit, this usage must have continued through all ages, To affirm therefore that Christ did not design it should con tinue, is neither more nor less than to affirm, that Christ did not design this measure of love should continue. I see no proof of this. 46. Continuing daily — breaking the bread—In the Lord's Supper, as did many Churches for some ages, they partook of iheir food with gladness and singleness of heart— Tbey carried the same happy and holy teraper tiirough all their com. mon actions : eating and working with the same spirit wherewith they prayed and received the Lord's Supper. 47. The Lord added daily such as were saved — From their sins : from the guilt and power of them. , III. 1. The ninth hour — The Jews divided the time from sunrise to sunset into twelve hours ; which were consequently of unequal length at different times of the year, as the days were longer or shorter. The third hour therefore was nine in the morning ; the ninth three in the afternoon ; but uot exactly. For the third hour was the middle space between sunrise and noon ; which, if the sun rose at five, (the earliest hour of its rising in that climate,) was' half an hour after eight : if at seven (the latest hour of its rising there) was half an hour after nine. The chief hours of prayer were the third and ninth ; at which seasons the morning and evening sacrifices were offered, and incense (a kind of emblem representing prayer) burnt on the golden altar. 2. At the gate of the temple, called Beautiful — This gate was added by Herod the Great, between the court of the Gentiles and that of Israel. It was thirty cubits high, and fifteen broad, and made of Corinthian brass, more pompous in 282 THE ACTS. 3 ing into the temple. Who seeing Pe,ter and John about to go ihto 4 the temple, asked an alms. And Peter looking steadfastly upon 5 him, with John, said, Look on us. And he gave heed to them, ex- 6 pecting to receive something of them. Then said Peter, Silver and gold have I none ; but what I have, I give thee : in the name of 7 Jesus Christ of Nazareth, rise up and walk. And taking him by the right hand he lifted him up, and immediately his feet and ankle 8 bones were strengthened, And leaping up, he stood and walked, and went with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and 9 praising- God. And all the people saw him walking and praising 10 God. And they knew him, that this was he who had sat for alms at tho Beautiful gate of the temple, and were filled with wonder and amazement at that which had befallen him. 1 1 And as he held Peter and John, all fhe people ran together to them, in the portico that is called Solomon's, greatly wondering. 12 And Peter seeing ii, answered the people, Ye men of Israel, why marvel ye at this ? Or why do ye fix your eyes on us as if by our 13 owrt power or piety we had made this man to walk? The God of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath glorified his Son Jesus, whom ye delivered up, and renounced hiiji in the presence of Pilate, when he was determined to release him. 14 But ye renounced the Holy One and the Just, and desired a mur- 15 derer to be granted you, and killed the Prince of life, whom God 16 hath raised from the dead, whereof we are witnesses. And his name, through faith in his name, hath strengthened this man, whom ye see and know : yea, the faith which is by him, hath given him 17 this perfect soundness, in the presence of you all. "And now, bre- 18 thren, I know that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers. But God hath thus fulfilled the things which he foretold by the mouth ; ' — its workmanship and splendour than those that were covered with silver and gold. , 6. Then said Peter, Silver and gold have I none — How unlike his supposed successor ! Can the bishop of Rome either say or do the same 1 12. Peter answered ihe people — ^Who were running together, and inquiring into the circumstances ofthe fact. 13. The God ofour fathers — This was wisely introduced in the beginning of his discourse, that it might appear they taught no new religion, inconsistent 'with that of Moses, and were far from having the least design to divert their regards from the God of Israel. Hath glorified his Son — By tliis miracle, . whom ye delivered up — When God had given him to you, and when ye ought to have received him as a most precious treasure, and to have preserved him with all your power. 14. Ye renounced the Holy One — ^Whom God had marked out as such ; and the Just One — Even in the judgment of Pilate. 1 6. His name — Himself: his power and love. The faith which is by him — Of which he is the giver, as well as the object. 17. And now, brethren — A word full of courtesy and compassion, I know — He speaks to their heart, that through ignorance ye did it — which lessened, though it could not take away, the guilt. As did also your rulers-. — The prejudice lying from the authority of \he chief priests and elders, he here removes, but with great tenderness. He does not call them our, but your rulers. For as -the Jew ish dispensation ceased at the death of Christ, consequently so did the authority of its rulers. 18. But God-^Who was not ignorant, permitted this which he had foretold, to bring gopd out of it. CHAPTER ly. 283 19 of all the prophets, thit his Christ should sufiier. Repent ye there fore and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, that the 20 times of refreshing may come from the presence of the Lord, And 21 he may send to you Jesus Christ, who was befqfe appointed, Whom heaven must receive, till the times of the restitution of all things, 22 which God hath spoken by the mouth of his holy prophets. For Moses truly said to the fathers, * The Lord your God shall raise you up a prophet of your brethren, like unto me ; him shall ye 33 hear in all things, whatsoever he shall say to yoUi And it shall come to pass that every soul who will not hear that prophet, shall 24 be destroyed from among the people. Yea, and all the prophets from Samuel, and them that followed, whosoever have spoken, 25 have also foretold these days. Ye are the sons of the prophets and of the covenant which God made with our fathers,. saying to Abra ham, j"And in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be bless- 26 ed. God having raised up his Son, hath sent him to you first, to bless you, by turning every one of you from' your iniquities. IV. And as they were speaking to the people, the priests, and the 19. Be converted — Be turned from sin and Satan unto God. See chap, xxvi, 20. But this term, so common in modern writings, very rarely occurs in Scrip ture : perhaps not once in the sense we now lise it, for an entire change from vice to holiness. That the times of refreshing — ^AVherein God largely bestows his refreshing grace, may come — "To you also. To others they will assuredly come, whether ye repent or no. 20. And he may send — The apostles generally speak lof our Lord's second ,poming, as being just at hand. Who was before appointed — Before the foundation jof the world. 21. Till ihe times of ihe restitution of all things — The apostle here comprises at once the whole course of the times of the New Testament, between our Lord's ascension and his coming in glory, The most eminent of these are the aposto lic age, and that of the spotless Church, which will consist of all the Jews and Gentiles united, after all persecutions and apostacies are at an end. 22. The Lord shall raise you up a prophet like unto me — And that in many particularsi Moses instituted the Jewish Church : Christ instituted the Chris tian. With the prophesying of Moses was soon joined the effect, the deliverance of Israel from Egypt : with the prophesying of Christ that grand eff'ect, ther de liverance of his people from sin and death. Those who could not bear the voice cf God, yet desired to hear that of Moses. • Much more do those who are wea ried with the law, desire to hear the voice of Christ. Moses spake to the peo ple all, and only those things, which God had commanded him : so did Christ. But though he was like Moses, yet he was infinitely superior to him, in person, as well as in office. i 23. Every soul who will not hear ihat prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people — One cannot imagine .a more masterly address than this, to warn the Jews of the dreadful consequence of their infidelity, in the very wprds of their favourite prophet, out of a pretended zeal for whom they rejected Christ. 24. These days— The days of the Messiah. 25. Ye are the sons of ihe prophets and of ihe covenant— ^That is, heirs of the prophecies. To you properly, as the first heirs, belong the prophecies and the covenant. 26. To bless you, by turning you from your iniquities — ^Which is the great Gospel blessing. IV. 1. And as they were speaking to the people, ihe priests — came upori ihem--^o wisely did God order, that they should first bear a full testimony to the truth in the templo, and then in the great council ; to which they could have had no ac. cess, had they not beeri brought before it as criminals. ' * Deut. xviii, 15. t Gen. xii, 3. 284 THE ACTS. 2 captain of the teirfple, and the Sadducees came upon them, Bemg grieved that they taught the people, and preached through Jesus 3 the resurrection from the dead. And they laid hands on them, and 4 put them in hold till the next day ; for it was now evening. But many of them who had heard the word, believed : and the number 5 of the men was about five thousand. And on the morrow were gathered together at Jerusalem their rulers, and elders, and scribes, 6 And Annas the high priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, 7 and as many as were of the kindred of the high priest. And hav ing set them in the midst, they asked, By what power, or by what 8 name, have ye done this ? Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost, 9 said to them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel, If we are examined this day of the benefit done to the impotent man, by 10 what means he is healed, Be it known to you all, and to all the people of Israel, that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God hath raised from the dead, by him 11 doth this man stand before you whole. *This is the stone which was set at nought by you builders, which is become the head of 12 the corner. And there is salvation in no other ; for there is no « other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. 13 And seeing the boldness of Peter and John, and understanding that they were illiterate and uneducated men, they marvelled, and 2. The priests being grieved — ^That the name of Jesus was preached to the pec. pie ; especially they were ofl%nded at the doctrine of his resurrection ; for as they had put him to death, his rising again \proyed him to be the Just One, and so brought his blood upon their heads. The priests were grieved, lest their office and temple services should decline, and Christianity take root, through the preach ing of the apostles, and their power of working miracles : ihe captain of the tem ple — Being concerned to prevent all sedition and disorder, the Sadducees — Be. ing displeased at the Overturning of all their doctrines, particularly with regard to the resurrection. 4. The number of the men — Beside women and children, were about five thou sand — So many did our Lord now feed at once with the bread from heaven ! 5. Rulers, and elders, and scribes — Who were eminent for power, for wisdom, and/ for, learning. 6. Annas, who had been the high priest, and Caiaphas, who was so then. 7. By what name — By what authoirity, have ye done this 1 — They seem to speak ambiguously on purpose. 8. Then Peter, filled wiih the Holy Ghost — That moment. God moves his in struments, not when they please, but just when he sees it needful. Ye rulers — He gives them the honour due to their pffice. 10. Be ii known to you all — Probably the herald of God proclaimed this ^cith a loud voice. Whom God hath raised from the dead — They knew in their own consciences that it was so. And though they had hired the soldiers to tell a most senseless and incredible tale to the contrary. Matt, xxviii, 12, 15, yet it is ob servable, they did npt, so far as we can learn, dare to plead it before Peter and John. 12. There is no other name whereby we must be saved — The apostle uses a beautiful gradation, from the temporal deliverance which" had been wrought for the poor cripple, by the power of Christ, to that of a much nobler and more im portant kind, which is wrought by Christ for impotent and sinful souls. He therein follows the admirable custom of his great Lord and Master, who con- tinually -took occasion from earthly to speak of spiritual things. 13. Hliierate and uneducated men — Even by such men (though not by such only) hath God in all ages caused his word to be preached before the world. * Psalm cxi'iii, 22. CHAPTER IV. 285 14 took knpwledge of them, that they had been with Jesus, And be holding the man who had been healed standing with them, they 15 had,nothing to say against it. But having ordered them to go out of the council, they conferred among themselves, , saying. What 16 shall we do to these meni For that indeed a signal miracle hath been wrought by them, w^manifest to all that dwell in Jerusalem, 17 and we cannot deny it. Tet that it spread no farther among, the people,, let us severely threaten them, that they speak no more to 18 any man in this name. And having called 'them, they charged 19 them, not to speak at all, nor teach in the name of Jesus. But Peter and John answering, said to them, Whether it be just in the 20 sight of God, to obey you rather than God, judge ye. For we can^ 21 not but speali the things whifch we have seen and h^ard. And hav^ ing threatened them again, they let them go, finding nothing how they might punishi them, because of the people ; for they all glori^ 22 fied God for that which was done. For the man on whom this miracle of healing had been wrought, was above forty years old. 23 And being let go, they went to their own company, and related 24 all that the chief priests and elders had said to thepi, And having heard it, they lifted up their voice to God with one accord, and ' said. Lord, thou art the Grod who madest heaxen and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is : who saidst by the mouth of thy 25 servant David, * Why did the heathen rage, and the people imagine 26 vain things ? The kings of the earth set theraselves in array, and the rulers were gathered tpgether against the Lord and 27 agamst his Christ. For of a truth, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the people of Israel, were gathered together 28 against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast anointed. To do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel before determined to be done.- 29 And now, Lord, behold their threatenings, and give thy servants to' 30 speak thy word, with all boldness, While thou stretchest forth thy hand to heal, and signs and wonders are done through the naine- 31 of thy holy child Jesus. And while they were praying, the 17. Yet that it spt'ead no farther — For they look upon it as a mere gangrene.- So do all the world upon genuine Christianity. Let iis severely threaten them — Great men, ye do nothing. They have a greater than ydu to flee to. 18. They charged them not io speak — Privately ; nor teach — Publicly. 19. Whether Hi be just to obey you rather than God, judge ye — ^Was it not by the same spirit, that Socrates, when they were condemning him to death, for teaching the people, said, "O ye Athenians, I embraice and love you; but I will obey God rather than you. And if you would spare my life on condition I should cease to teach njy fellow citizens, 1 would die a thousand times rather than ac cept the proposal." 21. They all glorified God — So much wiser were the people than those wbo were over them. 34. The sense is. Lord, thou hast all power. And thy word i» fulfillof. Men do rage against thee : but it is in Vain. 27. Whom thou hast anointed — ^To be king of Israel. 28. The sense is, but they could do no more than thou wast pleased to permit, according to thy determinate counsel, to save mankind by. the sufferings of thy Son. And what was needfiil for this end, thou didst before determine to permit to be done. 30. Thou stretchest forth thy hand — Exertest thy power. * Psalm ii, 1. 285 THE ACTS place in which they were assembled was shaken, and theywer* all filled with the Holy Ghost, and spake the word of God with boldness. 32 And the multitude of them that believed were of one heart, and of one soul ', and not so much as one said that, aught of the things 33 which he had was his own, but they had all things common. And the apostles gave forth their testimony of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus with great power, and great grace was upon them all : 34 For neither was there any one among them that wanted : for who* soever were possessors of hpuses or lands sold them, and brought 35 the prices of the things that were sold, And laid them down at the feet of the apostles, and distribution was made to every one accord ing as any had need. 36 And Jose s, by the apostles surnamed Barnabas, which is, being interpreted, a son of consolation, a Levite, a Cyprian by birth, 37 Having an estate, sold it, a'nd brought the money, and laid it at the feet of tbe apostles. V. But' a c< rtain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold 2 a possess) )n, And kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to it, and bringing a certain part, laid it at the feet of the apos- 3 ties. But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thy heart, to lie to the Holy Ghost 1 And to keep back part of the price of ""the 4 land ? While it remained, did it not remain thine ">. And when it was 31. They were all filled — Afresh ; and spake the word with boldness — So their petition was granted. 32. And the multitude of them thai believed — Every individual person were of one heart and one^ soul — Their love, their hopes, their passions joined : and not so much as one — In so great a multitude : this was a necessary consequence o' that union of heart ; said that aught of ihe things which he had was his own — It is impossible any one should, while all were of one soul. So long as that truly Christian love continued, th6y could not but have all things common. 33. And great g)-ace — A large measure of the inward power of the Holy Ghost, was upon ihem all — Directing all their thoughts, words, and actions. 34. For neiiher was there any one among ihem that wanted — ^We may observe; this is added as the proof that great grace was upon them all. And it was the immediate, necessary consequence of it : yea, and must be to the end of the world. In all ages and nations, the same cause, the same degree of grace, could riot but In like circumstances produce the same eff'ect. ' For whosoever were possessors of houses and lands sold them — Not that there was any particular command for this ; but there was great grace and great love : of which this was the natural fruit. 35. ATid distt ihution was made — At first by the apostles themselves, afterward by them whom they appointed. 36. A son of consolation — Not only on account of his so largely assisting the poor with his fortune ; but also of those peculiar gifts of the Spirit, whereby he was so well qualified both to comfort and to exhort. 37. Having an estate — Probably of considerable value. It is not unlikely that it was in Cyprus. Being a Levite, he had no portion, no distinct inheritance in Israel. \. 1. Bui a certain man named Ananias — It is certain, not a believer, for all that believed were of one heart and of one soul : probably not baptized ; but intending now to off'er himself for baptism. 2. And bringing a certain part — As if it had been the whole : perhaps saying it was so. 3. To lie to the Holy Ghost — ^Who is in us. And to keep back — ^Here was (he first instance of it. This was the first attempt to bring propriety of goods into the Christian Church. CHAPTER Vj^ 287 soldi, was it not in thy power 1 Why hast thou conceived this thing 5 in thy heart ? Thou hast not Ued to men but to God. And Ana nias hearing these words, fell down and expired*; and great fear 6 came on all that heard these things. And the yonng men nsing 7 up, wound him up, and carrying him out, buried him. And it was about the space of three hours after, when his wife, not knowing 8 what was done, came in. And Peter said to her, Tell me, if ye 9 sold the land for so much 1 And she said, Yea, for so much. And Peter said to her, Why have ye agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord ? Behold, the feet of them that have buried thy 10 husband are at the door, and shall cany thee out. And immedi' ately she fell at his feet and expired ; and the young men coraing in, found her dead, and carrying her out, buried her by her husband, 1 1 And great fear came upon all the Church, and upon all that heard these things. 12 And many signs and wonders were wrought among the people by the hands bf the apostles : (and they were all with one accord 13 in Solomon's portico: And none of the rest durst join themselves 14 to them ; but the people magnified them,' And the more were mul titudes, both of men and women believing, added to the Lord:) 15 So that they brought out the sick along the streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that even the shadow of Peter coming by, 16 might overshadow some of them. And multitudes also of the cities round about came together to Jerusalem, bringing persons sick and troubled by unclean spirits, and .they were till healed. I ' , V 4. While ii remained, did it not remain thine ? — It is true, whosoever among the Christians (not oue excepted) had houses or lands, sold them, and laid the price at the' feet of the apostles. But it was in his own choice to be a Christian or not : and consequently either to sell his land, or keep it. And when it was sold, was it not in thi/ power ? — For it does not appear that he professed himself a Christian when he sold it. Why hast tJiou conceived this thing in thy heart ?—' So profanely to dissemble on so solemn an occasion ? Thou hast not lied io mert only, but to God also. , Hence the Godhead of the Holy Ghost evidently appears ^ since lying to him, ver. 3, is lying to God. 5. And Ananias fell down and expired — ^And this severity was not only just, considering that complication of vain glory, covetousness, fraud, and impiety, which this actipri contained i but it was also wise and gracious, as it would effeC' tually deter any others from following his example. It was likewise a convinC' ing proof of the upright conduct of the apostles, in managing the sums with which they were intrusted ; and in geherail of their Divine mission. For noner can imagine that Peter would have had the assurance to pronounce, and much less the power to execute such a sentence, if he had been gtulty himself of a fraud of the same kind ; or had been belying the Holy Ghost in the whole of his pre tensions to be under his immediate direction. ' 7. About the space of three hours — ^How precious a space! The woman had a longer time for repentance. 8. If ye sold the land for so mue%— Jf aming the sum. 10. The Church — This is the first time it is mentioned ; and here is a native specimen of a New-Testament Church ; which is a company of men, called by the Gospel, grafted into Christ by baptism, animated by love, united by a\\ kind of fellowship, and disciplined by tho death of Ananias and Sapphira.^ 12. And ihey were all — ^AU the believers. 135 None of the rest — No formalists or hypocrites, durst join themselves — In an outward show only, like Ananias and Sapphira. 14. But so much the more were true believers added, because unbelievers kep*' at a distance. 288 THE ACTS. 17 But the high priest arising,, and all that were with, him, which 18 was the sect of the Sadducees, were filled with zeal, And laid their hands on the a,postles, and put them into the common prison. ] 9 But an angel of the Lord opened the prisop doors by night, and 20 leading them out, said, Go, stand and speak in the temple the 21 words of this life. And hearing this, they went into the temple early in the morning and taught. But the high priest being come, and they that were with him, called together the council, even the whole senate of the children of Israel, and sent to the prison, to 22 have them brought. But when the oflicers came, they found them 23 not in the prison ; and returning they said, Truly we found the prison shut with all safety, and the keepers Standing before the 24 doors ; but having opened them, we found no man within. When the captain of the temple and the chief priests heard these things, 25 they doubted of them, what this should be. Then came one and told them. Behold, the men whom ye put in prison are standing 26 in the temple, and teaching the people. Then the captain going with fhe officers brought them, not with violence, for they feared 27 the people lest they should be stoned. And having brought theni, 28 they set them before the council. And the high priest asked them, Did not we strictly command you, not to teach, in this name \ And lo, ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and would bring 29 the blood of this man upon us. Then Peter and the other apos-" ties answering said. We ought to obey God rather than men. 30 The God of our fathers hath raised up Jesus, whom ye slew, hang-» 31 ing him on a tree. Him hath God exalted, a Prince and a Saviour, with his right hand, to give repentance to Israel, and forgiveness 82 of sins. And we are witnesses of these things, and also the Holy 17. The high priest— and ihe sect of the Sadducees — A goodly company for the priest ! He, and these deniers of any angel or resurrection, wete filled with zeat ' — Angry, bitter, persecuting zeal. 20 i The words of this — That is, these words of life : words which show thd Way to life everlasting. 23. We found the prison shut — The angel probably had shut the doors again. 24. They douhttd what ihis should he — ^They were even at their wits' ends The world, in persecuting the children of God, entangle themselves in number^ less difficulties. 28. Did not we strictly command yon, not to teach ? — See the poor cunning of the enemies of the Gospel. They make laws and interdicts" at their pleasure^ which those who obey God Cannpt but break ; and then take occasion thereby ttf censure and punish the innocent, as guilty. Ye would bring the blood of this male upon us^An artful and invidious word. The apostles did not desire to accuse' anyman. They simply declared the naked truth, 29. Then Peier-^^ln the name of all the apostles, soirf— =He does not now give them the titles of honour, which he did before, -(Jhap. iv, 8 ; but enters directly iipon the subject, and justifies what he had done. This is, as it 'ivere, a contiriuas tion of that discourse, but with an increase of set'erity. 30. Hath raised up JesuM — Of the seed of David, according to the promises made to our fathers. 31 . Him hath God exalted — From the grave to heaven ; to give repentance—' Whereby Jesus is received as a Prince ; and forgiveness of sins — ^Whereby he k re'peived as a Saviour. Hence some infer, that repentance and faith are as merO gifts as remission of sins. Not so : for man cooperates in the former, bat not iM the latter. God alone forgives sins. 32. Artd also the Holy Ghost — A much greater witness. CHAPTER VI. 289 33 Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey hini, When, they heard this, they were f-ut to the hearf, and took coimsel to slay 34 them. But a certain Pharisee, named G^amaliel, a doctor of the law, had in honour by all the people, rising up in the council, 35 ordered to put the men out a little space : Arid said to them, Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves, what ye are about to do, 36 touching these men. 'For before these days rose up Theudas, boasting hiniself to be somebody, to whoip was joined a number of men, about four hundred, who was slain, and all who hearkened 37 to him were scattered and came to nothing. "After this man rose up Judas of Galilee, in the days of the enrolment, and drew away much people after him ; he also perished, and all who had hear- 38 kencd .untp him were dispersed. ¦ And now I say to you, Refrain froni these men, and let them alone ; for if this counsel or this 39 work be of men, it will corae to nought^ But if.it he of .God, ye qannot overthrow it, and take heed lest ye be found even fighting 40 against God. And to ihim they agreed. And having called the apostles, and'soourged theri),, they charged them not to speak in the 41 name of Jesus, and dismissed thfem. And they deppirted from the presence, of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy 42 to suffer shame for his, name. And they ceased not to teach and preaph Jesus ,Christ daily, .in the temple, arid from house to house. VI. Now in. these days, the disciples multiplying, there arose a muripuring of the Hellenists against the Hebrews, because their 34. But a certain Pharisee — And as such believing the resurrection of the dead ; a doctor, or teacher of the law — That i^, a scribe, and indeed one of.the highest rank ; had in honour by all the people — Except the Sadducees ; ris,ng up in the council — So God can raise defenders of his servants, whensoever and whercr soever he pleases. 36. before these days — ^He prudently mentions the facts first, and then makes ' the inference. 38. Let them alone- — Jn a cause which is manifestly good, we should imme. diately join. Iri a cause, on the other hand, which is manifestly evil, we should imtnedia,tely oppose. But in a sudden, new, doubtful occurrence, this advice is eminently usefiil. If ihis counsel or this work — He seems to correct himself, as if it were some sudden Work, rather than a counsel or design. And so it was. For the apostles had no counsel, plan, or dpsign .of their own ; but were mere instruments in the hand of God, working just as he led tnera from day to day. 41. Rejoicing — to raffer shame — This is a sure mark ofthe truth, joy in afflic tion, such is true, deep, pure. Vl. 1. There arose a murmuri-ng — ^Here was the first breach pade on those who were before of one heart and of one soul. Partiality crept ih ,unawares on some ; and murmuring .'on others.. Ah Lord ! how short a time did pure, genu. ¦ine, undefiled Christianity remain in the vforld ! O the depth ! How unsearchable are thy counsels! Marvellous are thy ways, O King of saints ! Tha Hellenists were Jews born out of Palestine. "They were so called, because they used the Greek as their mother tongue. In this partiality of the Hebrews, and murmuring of the Hellenists, were the seeds of a general persecution sown. Did God ever, in any age or' country, withdraw his restraining providence, and let loose the world upon the Chris tians, till there was a cause among themselves ? Is not an open, general persecn- tion, always hoth penal and medicinal ? A punishment of those 'that will not accept of milder reproofs, as well as a medicine to heal their sickness ? And at the same time a means both of purifying and strengthening those whose heart is still right with God. 19 290 THE ACTS. 2 widows were neglected in the daily ministration. Then the twelve calling the multitude of the disciples together, said, It is not right that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. 3 Therefore, brethren, look out from among you seven men of good report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, whom we will seit over 4 this business. But we will constantly attend to prayer, and to the 5 ministry of the word. And the saying pleased the whole multi tude : and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith and Of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and 6 Parmenas, and Nicholas,a proselyte of Antioch ; Whom they set before the appstles, and having prayed, they laid their hands upon 7 them. And the word of God grew, and the number of disciples was multiplied in' Jerusalem greatly : and a great company of the priests were obedient tp the faith. 8 And Stephen, full of grace aiid power, did great wonders and 9 miracles among the people. But there arose certain of the syna gogue, which is called that of the Libertines, and Cyrenians, and Alexandrians, and of them of Cilicia and Asia, disputing with Ste- 10 phen. And they-were 'not able to withstand the wisdom and the 1 1 spirit by which he spake. Then they suborned men who said, We have heard him speaking blasphemous words against Moses and 12 against God. And they stirred up the people, and the elders, and the scribes, and coming upon Mm, dragged him away, and brought 13 him to the coimcil. And set up false witnesses, who said, This tnan 2. It is pot right that we should lea-oe the word of God and serve tables — In the first Church, the primary .business bf .apostles, evangelists, arid bishops, was to preach the word of God ; the sec'oridary,. to .take a kind of paternal care (the Church being then like a family,) for the food, especially of tne poor, the stran. gers, and tlie widows. Afterward, the deacons of both sexes were constituted for this latter business. And whatever time they had to spare from this, they employed ih works of spiritual mercy. But their proper office was, to take care ofthe poor. Aiid when some of them afterward preached the Gosppl, they, did this not by virtue of their deaconship, bnt of another commission, that of evan gelists, which they probably received, not before, but after they were appointed deacons. And it is not unlikely that others were chosen deacons, or stewards, in their room, when any of these commenced evangelists. 3r Of good report — Thi^t there may be no room to suspect them of partiality or injustice. Full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom — For it is not a light matter to dispense even the temporal goods of the Church. "To do even this well, a large measure both of.the gifts and grape of God is requisite. Whom we will set over this bu,siness — It would have been happy for .the Church, had its' ordinary minis ters inevpry age taken the same care to act in concert with the. people coirimit- ted to their ohargei' Which the apostles themselves, extraordinary as their office was, did on this and other occasions. 4. We will constantly attend to prayer, and to the ministry of ihe ieorrf— This is doubtless the proper business ofa Christian bishop : to speak to Grod in prayer ; to men in preaching his word; as an ambassador for Christ. " . 5. And ihey chose — It seems seven Hellenists, as their names show. And Ni cholas, a proselyte — To whom the proselytes would the more readily apply. 7. And ihe word of God grew — The hinderanoes being, removed. 9. There arose certain of the synagogue which is called — It was one and the same synagogue which, consisted of these several nations. ,Saul of Cilicia was doubt less a member of it ; whence it is not at all improbable, that Gamaliel presided over it. Libertines — So they were styled, whose fathers wero once slaves, and afterward made free. This was tke case of many Jews who liad been taken cap- tive by the Romans. CHAPTER VII. 291 ceaseth not to speak words against this holy place and the law. 14 For we have heard him say, that this Jesus of Nazareth wiU de stroy this place, and change the rites whiph Moses delivered us. 15 And all that were sitting in the council, looking steadfastly on him, saw his face as the face of an angel. VII. Then said the high-priest, Are these things so 1 And he said, 2 Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken. .The God of glory appeared to our father Abraham, * being in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt 3 in Haran, And said to him, Come out of thy xiotmtry, and frora 4 thy kindred, and come into a land which I wUl show thee. And 14. We have heard him say — So they might.' But yet the Consequence they drew would not follow. " 15. As the face of an angel — Covered with supernatural lustre. They reckoned his preaching of Jesus to be the Christ was destroying Moses and the law; and God bears witness to him, with.the same glpry as he, did to Moses, when he gave the law by him. . VII. 2. And he said — St, Stephen had been accused Of blasphemy against Mo ses, and even against God ;' and of speaking against' the temple and the law, threatening that Jesus would destroy the one,' arid change the other. In answer to this accusation, rehearsing^ as it were the articles of Ins historical creed, he speaks of God with high reverence, and a gratefril sense of a long series of acts - of goodness to the Israelites, and of Moses with' great respect, on account of his important and honourable employmerits under God : of the temple with regard, as being built to the honour of God ; yet not with such superstition as the Jews ; putting them in mind, that no temple could comprehend God. And he was going on, no doubt, when he was interrupted by their clamour, to speak to the last point, the destruction of the tpmplp, and the change of the law by Christ. Men, brethren, and fathers, hearken — ^The sum of his'discourse is this : I acknowledge the glory of God revealed to the fathers, ver. 2 ; the calling of Moses, ver. 34, &c ; the dignity of the law, verses 8, 38, 44 ; the holiness of this pHace, verses 7,45,47. And indeed the law is more ancient than the temple,; the promise more ancient than the l^.w. For God showed himself the God of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and their children freely, ver. 2, &c; 9, &c; 17, &c ; 32, 34,35; and they showed faith and' obedience to God, ver, 4, 20, &P, 23, particularly by their regard for the law, ver. .8, a:nd the promised land, ver. 16. Meantime; God never confined his presence, tp this one place pr to the, observers of the law. For he hath been acceptably worshipped before the law was given, or the temple built, and out ofthis land,, ver. 2, 9, 33, 44. And that our fathers and their pos terity were not tied down to this land, their various sojournings, ver. 4, &c ; 14, 29; 44, and exile, ver. '43, show. But you and your fathers have always been evil, ver. 9 ; have withstood Moses, ver. 25, &c, 39, &c ; have despised the land, ver. 39, forsaken God, ver. 40, &c, superstitiously honoured the temple, ver. 48, resisted God and-his Spirit, ver 50, killed the prophets and the Messiah himself, ver. 51, and kept not the law for which ye contend, ver. 53. "Therefore God is not bojind to you ; much less to you alone. And truly this sojemn testimony of Stephen is most Worthy of his character, as a man full of the Holy Ghost, and , of faith and power : in which, though, he does riot advance so many regular pro positions, contradictory to those, of his adversaries, yet he closely and' nervously answers them all. Nor can we doubt but he would, from these premises, have drliwn inferences touching the destruction of the temple, the abrogation ofthe Mosaic law, the punishment of that rebellious people ; and above all, touching Jesus of Nazareth, the true Messiah, had not hia discourse been interrupted by the clamours of the multitude, stopping their ears, and rushing upon him. Men, brethren, and fathers — All who are here present, whether y6..are my equals in years, or of mrfre advanced" age. The word which in this and in many other places is rendered men is a mere expletive. The God of glory — The glorious God, appeared to Abraham before he dwelt in Haran- — Therefore Abi;aham knew God, long before he was in this land. ^ ' 3. Which I will show thee — Abraham knew not where he went. *< saying. Arise : I myself also am a man : And as he talked with him, he went in and found many corae together : 28 And he said to them, Ye know it is unlawful for a Jew to join with or come to one of another nation ; but God hath showed me to 29 call no man common or unclean : ¦ Therefore being sent for, I came without gainsaying : I ask, therefore, for what intent ye have sent 30 for me ? And Cornelius said, Four days ago I was fasting till this seemingly improper thing, the first objection frequently finds pardon. But it ought not to be repeated. This doubt and delay of St. Peter had several good effects. Hereby the will of God in this important point was mademoxe evident and incontestable. And Peter also, having been so slow of belief himself, could the more easily bear the doubting of his brethren, chap, xi, 2, &c. 15. What God hath purified — ^Hath made arid declared clean. Nothing but what is clean can come down from heaven. St. Peter well remembered this sajr- ing in the council at Jerusalem, chap, xv, 9. - 16. This was done thrice — To riiake the deeper impression. 17. While Peter doubted' in himself, behold the men — frequently the things which befall us within and from without at the same time, are a key to each other. The things which thus concur and agree together, ought to be diligently attended to. 19. Behold three men seek thee, arise-therefore and go down, and go with them, dottbti-ng nothing — How gradually was St. Peter prepared to receive this new admonition ofthe Spirit ! Thus God is wont to lead on his children by degrees, always giving them light for the present hour. 24. Cornelias was waiting for them — ^Not engaging himself in any secular busi- ness during that solemn time, but being altogether intent on this one thing. 26. / myself also am a man — And nbt God, whio alone ought to be worslitipppd. Matt, iv, 10. Have all his pretended successors attended to this ? 28. But God hath showed me — He speaks sparingly to them of his former doubt, and his late vision. , . ¦ 29. / ask for what intent ye haw sent for me ? — St. Peter knew this already. But he puts Cornelius on telling the story, both that the rest might be informed, and Cornelius himself more impressed bjr the narration : tbe repetition of which, even as we read it^ gives a new dignity and spirit to Peter's sUcceeding discourse. 30. Four days ago I was fasting — The first df these days he had the vision ; 304 THE ACTS. hour, and at the ninth hour I was prapng in my house, and 31 behold a man stood before me in bright clothing, And said, 'Cor nelius, thy prayer is heard, and thine alms are remembered be- 32 fore God. Send therefore to Joppa, and call hither Simon, who is surnamed Peter ; he lodgeth in the house of Simon a tanner by 33 the sea, who being come shall speak to thee. Immediately there fore I sent to thee, and thou hast done well in coming : now there fore we are all present before God, to hear all things that are commanded thee by God. 34 Then Peter opening his mouth, said, I perceive of a truth that 35 God is not a respecter of peirsons : But in every nation, he that 36 feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted by him. This is the word which he sent to the children of Israel, preaching the glad tidings bf peac6 tMough Jesus CMist : he is Lord of all. 37 Ye know the word which was published through all Judea, begin- 38 ning from Galilee, after fhe baptism which John preached : How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Ghost and with power, who went about doing good, and healing all that were op- 39 pressed by the devil ; for God was with him. And we are wit nesses of all things which he did, both in the land of the Jews and in Jerusalem : whom yet they slew, having hanged him on a tree. 40 Him God raised up the third day, and showed Mm openly ; (Not the second his raessengers carae to Joppa ; on the third, St. Peter set out ; and on the fourth, came to Cesarea. 31. Thy prayer is heard — Doubtless he had been praying for instruction, how to worship God in the raost acceptable manner. 33. Now therefore we are all present before God — The language of every truly Christian congregation. 34. I perceive of a truth — More clearly than ever, from such a concurrence of circumstances. That God is not a respecter of persons — Is not partial in his love. The words mean, in a particular sense, that he does not confine his love to one nation ; in a general, that he is loving to every man, and wiUeth all men should be saved. 35. But in every nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousness-r-He that, first, reverences God, as great, wise, good, the cause, end, and governor of all things ; and secondly, from this awful regard to hira, not only avoids all known evil, but endeavours, according to the best light he has, to do all things well; is accepted of him — Thrpugh Christ, though he knows him' not. The assertion is express, and admits of np exception. He is in the favour of God, whether enjoying his written word and ordinances or not. Nevertheless the addition of these is an unspeakable blessing to those who were before in some measure ac. cepted. Otherwise God would never have sent an angel from heaven to direct Cornelius to St. Peter. 36. This is the word which God sent — ^When he sent his Son into the world, preaching — Proclaiming by him — peace between God and man, whether Jew or Gentile, by the God-man. He is Lord of both ; yea. Lord of and over all. 37. Ye knqw the wprd which was publishe^-r-You know the facts in general, the meaning of which I shall now more particularly explain and confirm, to you. The baptism which John preached — To which he invited them by his preaching, in token of their repentance. This began in Galilee, which is near Cesarea. 38. How God anointed Jesus — Particularly at his baptism, thereby inaugurating hira to his office : wiih the Holy Ghost and with power — It is worthy our remark, that frequently when Uie Holy Ghost is mentj.oned there is added a word par. tipularly adapted to the present circumstance. So the deacons were to be full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, chap,, vi. 3. Barnabas was full of the Holy Ghost and faith, chap, xi, 24. The disciples were filled with joy, vid with the Holy Ghost, chap, xiii, 52. And here. Where his mighty works are mentioned, Christ CHAPTER XI. 305 41 to all the people, but to witnesses, chpsen before pf God, even to us, who did eat and drink with him,) after he rose front the dead. 42 And he commanded us to proclaim tp the people,, and tp testify, that it is he who is ordained by God the Judge of the liviiig, and the 43 dead. To him give all the prophets, witness, that every one who . believeth' in him, receiveth' forgiveness of sins through his name. 44 ' While Peter was yet speaking these words; the Holy Ghost feU 45 on all that were hearing the word. And the believers bf the cir cumcision, as ' many as came with Peter, were amazed, that the 46 gift ofthe Holy Ghost was poured out on the Gentiles also. For 'they heard them speaking with tongues and inagnifying" God. 47 Then Peter answered, Can any man foirbid wafer, that these should not be baptized, who .have' received the Holy Ghost, even as we ? 48 And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then they prayed him to tarry certain days. .' XI. Now the apostles. and brethren -who were in Judea heard that 2 the Gentiles alSo had ^recfeived the wprd of God. Arid when Peter was come up to Jerusalem, they of the circumcision debated with 3 him saying. Thou wentest in to -men uncircumcised, and didst "eat 4 witji'-them.. Then- Peter beginning, laid all things hefore them in . hiinself is said to be anointed with the' Holy Ghost and with power. For God was with him — He speaks sparingly here ofthe majesty of Christ, as coiisidering the state of his hearers. ' . 41. Not now to .all the people^^Ae before his death; to us who did eat and drink with Kim — Thfit is, conversed familiarly and continually with him, in the time of his ministry'. 42. /* is he who is ordained by God the J-jidge of ihe living and the dead — Of all men, whether they are alive^at his coming, or had died before it. This was' declaring to them, in the strongest terms,, how entirely, their happiness depended on a timely and-humljle subjectio'n.t6 him who was to be their -final Judge. 43. To him give all the prophets lettn'^s^-^Speaking to heatheris he does not quote any in particular ; that every one who believeth in Aim^-Whether he be Jew or Gentile ; receiveth remission of sJnff^Though-he had not before either feared God, or worked righteousness. ' 44. The Holy Ghost fell on all that were hearing the word — Thus were they consecrated' to God, as the first, fftjits ofthe Gentiles. ' ,And thus did -God give a clear and satisfeotPry evidence, that he had acoppted tbem as well as the Jews. 45. The believers ofthe circitmcision — The believing Jews. 47. Can afiy man forbid water, that these should not l)e baptized, who ha-ve re ceived ihe Holy Ghost?— Jie- does not say they have .the baptism of the Sjarit ; therefore they dp riot -need baptism with-wate(;. , But just the contrai^j if they have received the Spirit,. then baptize them with water. "^ ' V How -easily is this, question decided, if wewill take the word 6f God_ fpr our rule! Either men have received the Holy Ghost 'or not. If theyliave 'not,-Ke- pent, saith God, and be -baptizH, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. If they have, if they are already baptized with 'the Holy -Ghost, tlien who can forbid water ? 48. In the name of the Lord — ^Whioh implies the Father who anointed hira, and the Spirit with which, he was anointed to his office. But as the Gentiles had be-. fore believed in God the Father, and could not but now believoin the Holy Ghost, under whose powerfiil influence they were at this very tune, there was thp less need of taking notice, that they were baptized into the belief and profession of the sacred Three : though dpnlltless the apostle administered the ordinances in that very form which Christ himseif had prescribed. XI. 4. Peter'laid all things b^ore them — So he did not take it ill to bo ques tioned, nor desire to be treated as' infallible. And he answers the more mildly, because it related to a point which he had not readily believed himself. 20 306 THE ACTS. 5 order, saying, I was praying in the city of Joppa, and heing in a trance, I saw a vision, a certain vessel descending, as it were a great sheet, let down from, heaven by -the four corners, and it 6 came even to me : On which looking steadfastly, I observed and saw four-footed creatures of the earth, and creeping things, anil 7 fowls of the air. And I heard a voice saying to me, Rise, Peter, 8 kill and eat. But I said, In nowise Lord; for nothing common 9 or unclean hath ever entered into my mouth. And the voice from heaven answered me again, What God hath purified, call not thou 10 commoh. This was done thrice, and all were drawn up again 11 into heaven. And behold immediately ^thr^e men stood at the 12 house where I was, sent from Cesarea to me. And the Spirit bade me go with them, doubting nothing : these six brethren also 13 went with me, and we entered into the man's house. And he told us how he had ,seen an angel standing in his house, and saying to Mm, Send men to Joppa, and call hither Simon, surnamed Peter, 14 Who shall tell thee words, whereby thou and "all thy family may 15, be saved. And as I began to speak, the -Holy Ghost fell on them, 16 even as on us at the beginning. Then I remembered the word of the Lord, how he said, John indeed baptized with water, but ye 17 shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost. If then God gave to thera the same, gift as even to us, -when we believed on the Lord Jesus 18 Christ, who was I that cpuld withstand God? ' When they heard . these things, they were quiet, and glorified God, saying; ¦ Then God hath given to the Gentiles also rftpentance unto life. 19 Now they who had been tJispersed by the distress -virhich arose about Stephen-, travelled as far as Phenicia, and Cyprus, and An- 20 tioch, speaking the word to nOne but Je'wS only. And some of thera were men of Cyprus and Cyrene, who coming into Antioch, spake ' - ¦ - 5. Being in a' trance — ^Which suspends the use of the outward senses. 14. Saved — ^With the full Christian salvation, in this world and the world to come. 17. Tq u£, when we believkd — The sense, is, because we believed, not because we were circumcised, ^as the Holy Ghost given to us. What -was I-r-A mere insttument in God's hand. "I^hey had inquired only concerning his eating with the Gentiles. He satisfies them likewise concerning his baptizing them, and shows that he had done right in going to Cornelius,,, not only by the -command of God, but also by the event, the descent of the Holy Ghost. And who are we that we should withstand God? Fartibularly by laying down rules bf Christian comraiinion which exclude any whom he has admitted into the Church of tlie first bom, from worshipping God together. O that all Church governors would consider how^ hold an usurpation this is on ths authority of the supreme lord of the Church ! O that the sin of thus with standing God may not be laid to' the charge df those, whe perhaps with a good intention, but in an over fondness for their own forms, .have done it, and are continually doing it^ , 18. They glorified God — Being thoroughly satisfied. Repentance unto life— True repentance is a change from spiritual dea.th to spiritual life, and leads to life everlasting. , 19. They who had been dispersed-r— St. Luke here resumes the thread of his narration, in the very words wherewith he broke it oflT, chap, viii, 6." As £ir as Phenicia to the north, Cypnjs to the west, and Antioph to the east. 20. Some of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene — ^Who were more accus toraed to converse with the Gentiles. Who coming into Antioch — Then the capital of Syria, and, next to Rome and Alexandria,- the raost considerable city of CHAPTER Xn. 307 31 to the Greeks, preachlng.4he Lord Jesus. And the hand of the Lord was with them; and^a great number believed and turned to 22 the Lord. And tidings of these things came to -the ears of the Chureh that was in Jerusalem, and they serit forth Barnabas to go 23 as far as Antioch : Who coming and sPeing the grace of God, was glad, and exhorted ihem all to cleajve unto the Lord wifh fuU purpose 24 of heart! For he was a good riian, and full ofthe Holy Ghost and 25 faith. And a considerable multitude was added to the Lord. ' Then went he to Tarsus to. seek Saul, and having' found him, he brought 26 him to Antioch. And a- whole yPar they assembled themselves wilh the Church, and. tatight a considerable .riiultifude : and the disciples were first called Christians at Antioch. 27 In those days prophets' came from Jeru'salein to Antioch. And 28 one of them, named- Agabus; rising up, signified by the Spirit that there would be a great famine through all the world ; which also 29 came to pass 'tinder Claudius Cbsar. . Then the disciples deter^ mined to send relief, .every one according to his ability, to the 30 brethren who dwelt in Judea: Which alsb they did,' sending it to the elders by , the hand" of. Barnabas arid Sard. XII. About that time Herod the king' stretched forth his hands to 2 afflict certain of the Church. And he slew Jaraes the brother of 3 John with the sword. And perceiving it- pleased the Jews, he proceeded to take Peter also : (Then, were the days of unleavened 4 bread.) -Whpm having apprehended, he put him in prison; deli vering him to fo'ur quaternions of soldiers to keep him, intending to 5 bring Mm forth to -the people after the passover. So Peter was the empire. Spake to the Greeks-T-As'the Greeks were -the most celebrated of the Gentile nati6ns near Judea, the /ews called all the Gentile's by that name. Here we have the first account of the preaching the Gospel to the'.,idolatroUs Gentiles. All those to whom Jt had been preached before, did at least worship one Grodv .the God of Isirael. ' . - - 21. And'the hand of the Lord — ^That is, the power of his Spirit. 26. And the disciples were first called Christians at jintiacfc— -Here it was that they first received this standing appellation. Thqy were-before termed Na?aienes arid GaUleans. ... - , , 28. Agabus rising up-^In the congregation. All the world— -Tbe word fre. quently signifies all the Roman empire. And.so it is doubtless to be taken here. 29. Then — Understanding the distress they would otherwise be in on that ac. count, the disciples determined to $end. relief to the brethren in Jifdea — ^Who herein received a manifest proof of ^the reality of their conversion, . ' •• ' 30. Sending it to the elders — ^Who gave it to the. deacons,' to be distributed by them, as every one had rie6d. . - . ' XII. About that (tme— ^So wisely did God mix rest and persecution in due time and measure succeeding each other. Herod-^'Agiip'pa. ; thp latter was his -Ro.., man, the former his Syriari name.- He was. the grandson of Herod the Great, nephew to Herod Antipas,' who beheaded Jphn the Baptist ; brother to llerodias, and father to that Agrippa before whom St. Paul afl;erwaird made hU defence. C^liguja "madij, hiifi king of the tetrarchy of his uncle Philip, to which he afterward added the tprritories of Antipas. Claudius made him also king of Judea, and added thereto the dominions of Jjyaanias.. . . ' , ' 2. James ihe brother of Jojin — So one qf the brothers went to God the first, the other the last of the apostles. _ ' . ' 3. Then were the days of unleavened bread — ^At which the Jews came together from .all parts. . ~ . 4. Four qiiaterrtions^-Sixt6Ba.'men, who watched h^ turns day and night. ' 5. Continual prayer was made for him- — Yet when their prayer was answered, 308 THE ACTS. kept' in the prison ; biit continual, prayer was made to God by the Church for him. , " . 6 And when Herod was' about to bring him forth, . the same night Peter was.sleeping;.between two soldiers, bound with two chains, 7 and the guards before the door wei-e keeping tha prison. And bp^ hold, an angel of the Lord stood o.ver briin,..and,lighJ! shined in the house;' and smiting Peter onthe side he waked him, saying, Rise 8 up quickly- And hjs chains fell off from his hands.. And the angel .said to hiiA^ Gird thyself, and bind'bn thy. sandals ; and he did so. And he said to Mm, Thrpw thy garment .about fhee, and foUow.me'. 9 And going out, he followed him, And he kneVv-flpt that it' was real, which was done by the angel, but thought he saw , a 'vjsibn. 10 When they had passed, through the .-first and the second ward, "they dame ta the iron gate, that leadeth to the city, wMch opened, to' them o'f. its own accord': and going out, -they, went ori through orie 11 street; and immediately the angel departed froM -him. And Peter coriiing tpi himself, saidj Now I know of. a truth, that' the Lord -hath sent Ms "angel, and delivered me out of the hand .of Herbd, audi, 12 from all the expectation of- the peopl^.of the Jejvs.. And having considered, he went to the house of Mary, ''the" mother of John, sur- 13 "naraed Slark, where many were gathered together praying. And as he knpcked at' the do6r ofthe' gate, a darasel came tp hearken, 14 named Rhoda. "And knowing. . Peter's voiipe, she opened ',jipt the - gate for 'joyj bnt rumdn^in,- told, thern. tha-i Peter s'tqbd trefprei the 15 gate. And they said to ner,-. Thou art ^ma.d. 'But she constantly 16 aflSrmed it was so. Then they said. It is Jiis angel. But Peter contiiiued knocking. And' opening the door ih^y saw him, and 17 were, astonished. • But he l)eckoriirig 'to them, with his hand to be silentj, declared to theiri hpw the Lprd h^d, brpught Mm put of t^e prison. And he Said,- Show these things to. James and to the bre- they pouid scarce believe it, ver. IS. Bnt why'had they not prayed for St. James also ? Beoausfg he was put to death ak soon as apprehended. 6. Peter was «JeejMn^— Easy apd void of fekr ; between two soZdiers-^Suffieiently secured'to human appearance. ' ' ,. ' 7. His cAomW-'With which his right arm was "bound to one ofthe Soldiers,' and his left arm to the other. . - . '- - 8. Gird tAy«eZ/-^Prqbably he had put oiF his .girdle, sandals, and upper garment, before he lay down to'sleep. ' • •, 10. •The first aiid^ Second ward— -At eaoh Tif which, douBtless .was 'a guard of soldiers. The gate opeiied of its o-wn accord — ^Without either Peter or the ange| touching it. And they went on through one street— ;That Peter might know which way to go. And the angel depajrted /rom fti?»^— Beiilg himself sufficient for" what lemairied tp.be done. ' .' •, - ' : , 11; JVoio\ J k-nom of a'truth — ^Tbattthis ig not a vision, ver. 9; ! ' , 1^. , Arid having- considered — ^What Was best to be done. - Mainy jjoere gatherett together — At midnight. '..'. . , ' '. -- • ¦ 13. The gate— At sorriB distanpe from the house ;. io hearken^-^It a,nj knocked- .U. And k-noWing Peter's voice — Bidding iiei'.ppen the door. - 15. They said. Thou art mad — As we say. Sure you are not in your senses tor talk soi . It- is his angel — It was a common opinion among the Jews, that every man had J}is particular guardian angelj -lyho-frequently assuihed both his shape an(f voice. But this is a point .on which the Scriptures are sile'ht. 17. Beckoning io them — Many of whom bping.aimazed, were talkirig together. And he said, Show these things to Jfimes — The btothef or kins.m'an of our Eprd, and author of the epistle, which^beai's his narae-- Hp appears to hit^e been a per- CHAPTER XIII. 309 18 thren. i^n^ going, out he went tp another place. Now when it was day, there was" no .small stir among the' soldiers, what was 19 become of Peter. '..And Herod- having sought for Mm, and not • fo,und Aim,' exariiined^the k,eepers, and comraanded «Aemtobe-put 20 todeg,th'. And', going .down from Judea to Cesarea, he' abode there. Arid he 'was highly incensed against them of Tyre and Sidon : .J)ut ' they, cahie--with;pne 'accord to Mm, and ha'ving gained Blastus., the king's .dhamberlain, sued for peace; because their country .was nourished by..' the kiifg's.' country.: » . • • 21 And on a set day, Herod, arrayed in royal' apparel,. and sitting •22 on his throne, made an oration to them. • Andthri 'peoples-shouted, 23 liis the Voice of d 'god, and not of a man.- And immediately 'a,n a-ngel of the Lord smoie-him, because he g^e not 'glory to Gbd ; 24 an'd being eaten' by -worms, he expired. -But the 'word 'of Go'd grew and miiltiplied. •., - • ¦ " 25 ' And' Barnabas and::Saul, having fulfilled their service, returned frorii Jdrusal&m-,' taking 'with th^rn John, surnamed Marfc. Xini ..Now ther^ were "in the 'Church that was at Antioch, prophets arid'^teachers,^ Barnabas, .and 'Simeon caUed Niger, sriid Lucius .of Gyrcji'e,, . arid lM[S,naen,- who had beenvbrougHt.'up with Herod the 2 tetrarcfh, and" S&ul. And as they "were ministering fo the Loi;d and fasting, .the Holy Ghost said, 'Separate me Biimabas and Saul for ' ''¦'..-.,''..'¦; , , '. ' ' ' ' • ' son of considerablp weight arid' irijportance, probably thfe chief overseer of that province, and of X)\b Church in Jerusalem in particular. ' " He-went into another placp-r-yVbeTe he might be better concealed (ill the storin was over. ' 19. Herod ponaiiandefl them to be pyt todekthr—Ani thus the wicked suffered in''the room of the, righteous. And gfilng davrn from Judea — ^With shame, for not having brought ..forth 4'eter, according to his promise. ' " - 20. Having gained Blast-as — To their Bide, they guedfor, and obtained peace— Reconciliation with Hejbd. And so the Cl^ristians of tho^e parts were, -by the providence of God, delivered from scarcity. Their country was nourished — :Was provided with corn,.iy the king's country— /Thus Hiram al.so, king'.of Tyre, desired of Soloriion food or corn fp'r his. household', 1 Kiiigs v, 9. ' 21. A-nd on a set day^Which w^s solemnized yearly, in honour pf Claudius Cesar ; Hdriid, arrayed~im, rqyal-appm/^l — Tn" \ garm'erit so wrought with silver, that the raiys of the rising sun stpkin^ upon, .and iieing reflectfe|d from it, dazzled the eyes of the beholders. The people shouted. It is ihe voice of a god — Such profane flattery they frpquently paid tb princes. But the commonness of awicked dustora rather increases than lessens the guilt of it. 23. And imniediatety— GoA ioBB not delay to vindicate his injured honour; an angel of the Lord smote Aini — Of this other historians say nothing : so wide a difference there is between Divine and '^human history.!. An angel ofthe' L'ord brought out f'eter:; an angel, smote Hpr'od. Men .did not see the .instruments, in either case.; These .Were only known to the 'pe6p"le of God. Because he gave not glory. to God — ^He willingly received it to himself, arid by this sacrilege filled up the measure of his iniquities. So then vengeance tarribd not, ''And he was eafen by iporms, or vermin — How changed! And^on the' fifth day expired in ex quisite torture'. Such waa the evpnt ! The persecutor perished, apd the Gospel greu), and multiplied. . _ . . , - 25. ISaul returned — ^To Antioch ;" taking John, surnamed Mark-^'The son of M^ry, (at vvhosp house the disciples iriet, to pray for Peter,) who was sister to Barnabas. ' . ! • - • . XIII. Mariaen, who had been brought up with Herod— Hia foatei brother, now freed from the temptations of a court.- ' , . -,- i 2. Sfparate.me Barnabas ajid ^aul for. the work to which' I have called them — "This was not ordaining them. St. Paul was ordained long befbre, and that not of men, neither by maw'! it was only inducting him to the province for which our 310 THE ACTS. 3 the work to which I have called them. Then having fasted and 4 prayed, and laid their hands on them, they sent them away. So being Sent forth by thei Holy Ghost,, they went down to Seleucia, and & from thence sailed to Cyprus. And being' at Salamis, they preached the word of God in the. synagogues of the Jevvs ; and they had 6 also John for their attendant; , And having gorie through the whole isle as far as Paphos, they found a cert'ain magician,- a false prophet, 7, a Jew, -w^ose name «j^s -Bar-jesus, Who was, with the proconsul, -Sergius PaulusJ a prudent man. He calling to Mni Barnabas and 8 Saul, desired tb hear the word of God. ; But JElymas the magician (so is his name by intei;pretation) withstood them, seeking to turn ¦ 9 away the' proconsul frPm the faith; Theri Saul, (who is also called Paulj) filled with the Holy Ghost, fiidng his eyes upon him, said, 10 P" full of all gmle and of all mischief, thou son of the devil, thou 'enemy of all righteousness., wilt thou not .cease to, pervert the right 1 1 ways of the Lord ? Arid how behold the hand of the Lord is uppn thee; and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun for a season. 4:nd immediately a mist and darkness 'fell "upOu'him, arid gding 12 about, he sought some to lead him. Then the proconsul, seeing what was dono, believe^, being astohished at the doctrine of the Lord. ' , . -. 13 And P^ul and those .with him loosing froiri Paphos, came to Pprga in Pamphylia; but John withdrawing from them, returned 1-4 to " Jerusalem. 'And departing from Perga, they came to Antioch in Pisidja ; -arid going into the synagogue on the Sabbath day, they 3.5- sat down. And after the reading of the law and the prophets, the chief of the synagogue sent to them, saying, Brethren, if ye have Lord had appointed him from the beginning, and vvhich was now revealed to the prophets and teachers. In consequence of this they fasted, prayed, and laid their hands on them, a rite which was used not in ordination only, but in blessing, and lOn riiany other occasions. 3. Then 'having fasted — Again. Thus they did abo, chap, xiv, 23. ,' 5, In the synagogues — Using all opportttnities that offered. ' 6. Po^Aos was on the w'estern'j'iSaZomisrbn the eastern part of the island. . 7. The proconsul- — The Roman gpvernot of Cyprus, a prudifit mari^ — And there fore not overswayed by Elymas, but desirous to inquire farther. ' 9. Then Saul, who was also called PaulT~\t is nrft improbable, tTiafeoming now 'among the Romans, they would naturally adapt his name to their own lan guage, and so called him Paul instead of Saul. Peijhaps.tH'e family of tfie pro consul might be the first who addressed to or spoke of him by this name. And < from this tiriip, being the apostle of the Gentiles, he huriself used the name which was more familiar to them., . i . ' 10. O full of all guile — As a false prophet, and all 'mischief — As a magician. Thou -son of the devil^'-^A title well suited to a m'agician ; and one who not only was himself, unrighteous, but laboured to- keep others froin all goodness. Wilt thou not cease io perve;ft ihe right ways of the Lord ? — feven now thou hast heard the truth ofthe Gospel. . • . , 11. And immediately a mist — Or dimness within, and darkness without, feU upon him. , ' ' 12. Being astonished at- the.dojiirine ofthe Zord— ^Confirmed by such a miracle. 13. John withdrawing from'them returned— T'ixeA Tsith tlie &.tigjie, or shrink. ing from danger. ¦ . 14. Arfliochin Pisidia — Different from- the Antioch mentioned ver. 1. ~- 15. And after the^ reading of the law and the -prophets, ihe chief of the syna. gogue sent td them — The law was read over once every year, a portion of it every Sabbath : to which was added a lesSon taken out of the prpphets. J^ei this was CHAPTER Xin. 311 16 any word of exhortation to the people, speak. * Then Paul stand ing, and waving his hand, said. Ye men of Israel, and ye that fear 17 God; hearken. *The Gpd of this people at hand, in the grace of God — That is, to s^dhere to the Gospel or Christian faith. 46. Then Paul and j^arnabas peaking boldly, sciid^-those who hinder others must be publicly reproved ^ It was necessary-^Thpngh je are not worthy : - he shows that he had not preached to them, from any confidence of their believing, but seeing ye judge yourselves unworth-y of eternal life — They indeed judged none but themselves worthy of it. Yet their rejecting, of the Gospel was.-the Same as saying, "We are unwcwthy of eternal Ufe." Behold !—r A thing now present! An astonishing revolution! We turn to the, Gentiles — ;Not' that they left off preaching to the Jews in other places. But thPy now determined to lose . no riiPre time at Antioch on their ungrMpfiil countrymen, but to employ themselves wholly in doing what they could for the conversion of the Gentiles there. 47. For so'hath the Lord commanded us — By sending us forth, and-giving us an opportunity of fiilfilling what he had foretold; / have set thee — The Fathpr speaks to Christ. . ^ . 48. As many as were ordained to eternal life — St. Luke does not say fore ordained. He is not speaking of wb^t was done from eternity, but of what was then done, through the preaching of the Gospel. He.is describing that ordina. ' tiftn, and that only, which was at the very time of hearing it. During this ser. *-Hab. i, 5. t Isaiah xlix, 6. 314 THE ACTS. 49 ordained to eternal life believed. And the word of the Ldrd was 50 published through -all that country. But the Jews stirred up the devout honourable women, and the chief men of the city, and raised a persecution against- Paul and Barnabas, and cast them out of 51 their coasts. And they shook off the dust of their feet against 52 them, and went to IconiumK And the disciples.were filled With joy and with the Hofy Gho§t. XI'V. And in Iconium they went together into the synagogue of the Jews, and sp spake that a great multitude both of the Jews and 2 Greeks believed. But' the unbelieving Jews stirred up the Gentiles, 3 and made their minds evil affected against the brethren. 'Tet they abode a long time speaking bpldly in the Lord, who bare witness to, the word of Ms grace, and granted signs and wonders to be done .4 by their hands. But the multitude of the city was divided: and 5 part held with the Jews, and, part with the apostles. And ^when there was an assault' both of -the Gentiles and Jews with their 6 rulers, to use them despitefully, and to stone them, Being aware «/" it, they fled to Lystra and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia, and the 7. country round about, And preachpd.the Gospel there. 8 And there sat a certain man at Lystra, impotent in his feet, having been a cripple from his mother's womb, who had never 9 walked. This man heard Paul speaking; .who fixing his eyes 10 upon him,' and perceiving that he had faith to be healed,' Said with 11a loud voice, Stand upright on thy feet. And he leaped arid vvalk^ ed. But the multitude, seeing what Paul had done, lifted up their voices, saying, in the Lycaonian - language. The gods are corae 12 down to us in the likeness of men. 'And they called Barnabas Jupiter, and Paul Mercurius, because he was the chief speaker. 13 Then the priest of Jupiter; which was before their city, brought bulls and.garlands, to the gates, and with themultitude would haVe 14 sacrificed. - But when the apostles. Barnabas and Paul hea.rd-.it, mon those believed, says the apostle, to whom God then gave power to believe. It is as if he liad said, "They believed, whose hearts the Lord opined;" as he expresses it in a clearly parallel place, speaking of the same kind of ordination. Acts xvi, 14, &c. it is observable, the original word is not once used in Scrip ture to express eterna^l predestination of any kind. The sum is, all those and* those only,, who were now ordained, now believed. Not thit God rejected the rest : it was his will that they also should have been saved: but they thrust -sal vation from them. Nor were they who th(>in believed constrained to believe. But grace was then first copiously oifered- them.' And they did not thrust it away, so that a great multitude even of Gentiles were converted. In. a word, the expression properiy implies, a present operation of Divine graoe working faith in the hearers. XIV. 1. They so spake — Persecution having increased their strength. 9. ^He had faith to be healed — He felt the power of God in his soul ; and thence knew it was sufficient to heal his body also. H. The gods are come down — ^Which the heathens supposed they frequently did; Jiipiter especially. But how amazingly does the prince of darkness blind tho minds of them' that believe not! The Jews would not own Christ's. God. head, though they saw him work numberless miracles. On the other hand, the heathens seeing mere men livork one miracle, were for deifying them imme diately. ' 13. The priest of Jupiter — Whose temple and irriage wero just without tho gate ofthe city, brought garlands — To put on the victims, and bulls— -The usual offerings to Jupiter. CHAPTER XIV. 315 they rent their clothes, and sprang in among the pebple, crying 15 out and saying, Men, why do ye these things ? We also. are men bf like passions with you, and preach to you, to turn from these . vanities unto the living God, whoimade the heaven arid the earth, 16 the sea, and all things that are therein : 'VVho in times past suffer- 17 ed all nations tp walk in their own ways : Yet he left not himself without witness, in that he did good, giving rain from heaven and 18 fruitful seasoris, filling our hearts with food and gladness, And with these sayings scarce restrained-they the multitude from sa crificing toi them. ' ', ' : ' 19 iBut there came thither Jews frorii Antioch and Iconium, who persuaded the multitude, and having stoned Paul, draggfed him out 20 of the city, supposing he had beeii dead. But as the disciples stood round about Mm,. he rose and went into the city; and the 21 next day he departed With Barnabas to Derbe. And having preach ed the Grospel to that ciiyi and made^many disciples, they returned 22 to Lystra, and Iconium, and Antipch : Confirming the feouls of the disciples, and exhorting thera to' continue in the faith ; and that we 23 must thrdugh many tribulations enter into the kingdom of God. And when they had ordained them presbyters, in cviery Church, and had prayed with fasting, they comfnende-d them to the Lord, on whoijm 24 they had^ believed, And having passed through Pisidia, th^ canie 25 to Pamphylia, Ahd having spoken the word in Perga, tl^ey went 26 down to Attalia, And thence sailed, back to Antioch, from whence 14. They sprang in d-mong the people, crying oui— As. in a fire, or other sud den and great danger. ' ' ' ^ . . . , 15. To tilrn front these vanities — From worshipping any but the true God.^ He does not deign to call them gods ; unto the livingGod—^'S ot like these dead idols ; who- made the heaven and the earth, th4 seo-r-Eacfi of which they supposed to have its own gods. , . ¦ ' , 16. Who in times past — He prevents their objection, " But if these things are so, we should have heard them from our fathers." Suffered — ^An awfiil judg. ment, all nations — ^The multitude of them that err does not turn error into truth, to walk in their own ways — ^The idolatries .which they hadtshosen. 17. He lefinofhirnselflwithout ipitness — For the heathens had, always from God hiniself a testimony both of his existenbe and «f his providence; in thathe did ^o-ooitT-Eyen by punishments he testifies of hiraself; but 'more peculiarly by benefits ; giving rain — By which air, earth, and sea, are, a"s it were, all joined together ; from heaven — The seat , of God ; to whicln St. Paul probably pointed while he spoke, -filling the body with food, the soul witi) gladness. 19. Who persuaded the multitude — Moved with equal ease either to adore or murder him. 20. But ds the disciples stood rounii— Probably after sunset. The enraged multitude would scarce have suffered it. in the day time : he rose and went into the city — That he shbuldbe able lo'do this, just after he had been left for dead, was a miracle little less than a resurrection from the dead. Especially considering the raanner wherein tfie Jewisfi malefactors were stoned. Tfie witnesses first threw as large a stone as th^y could lift, with al} possible violence upon his head, which alone ;was sufficient to dash the skull in pieced. All the people then join ed) as Ipng as any motion or token of life remained, i 23. 'When they had ordained them presbyters in ev&ry Church — Out of those who were themselves but newly ooriverted. So soon can God enable even a babe in Christ, to build up others in the common faith : ihey commended ihem io the Lord — An expression implying faith in Christ, as well as love to the bretfiren. 25. Perga and Attalia were cities, of Pamphylia. 36. Recotamended to the grace — Or fiiVour, of God, for ihe work which they had 316 THE ACTS. thej/had been recommended, to the grace of God, for thework 27 whicji thpy had fulfilled.. And "being 'come, .and having gathered the Chureh togfether, thfey related all that God had done with therp, 28 and that he had pp'ened the door bf faith to the Gentiles. And they abode there a long time -with the disciples. XV. But certain men coming doAi^n from Ji^ea taught the brethren, Except ye be circuracised' after- the manner of Moses, ye' cannot 2 be saved. ' When therdfore Paul and Barnabas- had had nO small contention and debate with them, they determined that Paul and fiarnabas, and certain" others of them, should go up -to .the appstles 3 and elders at Jerusalem dbout this 'question. And bfeing brought "on their way' by the Church,, they passed through Phenicia and Samaria, declaripg the-cojiyersipn ofthe Gentiles ; and they caused 4 great joy to all the .brethren. And being come to Jerusalem, they were received Jby the 'Chyrdh, and the apostles and- elders; and 5 they declared all things, which. God .Had" done with.therii. But there rosetip, said they-, certain -of "the sect of.the Pharisees, who believed, sa)rihg, That we ought to circumcise them, -arid cora- 6 nia;nd them to keep the law of Moses. ' And the apbstles and elders came together tP con&ider of this matter. 7 -And after much , debate, Petfer rOse'up and" said to them,S'Bre: thrgn, ye know that God long agp^made choice amorig us, that the Gentiles should -b;^ iny mouth hear, the word bf the -Gospel and 8 believe.^ Ajid Qod who. knoweth- flie heart bare them witness, 9 giving the Holy^host to thexn also, even as to us ; And-put no fulfilled-— This shows the nature and design of that laying on of hands^ 'v^hich was mentioned chap^ xiii, 3. . ; . . ¦ XV, 1. Canting down from Judea — Perhaps to supply what they thought Paul and Barnabas had omitted. • ' . ' . 2. They (the brethren) determined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain others- should go up to Jerusalem about this question — This is the journey to which St. Paul refers. Gal. ii, 1, 2, when he says he 'went up by revelation ; >which is very consistent with .this ; for the Church' in sending them might be directed by a re. yelatiqn made either 'imraediately to St. Paul,, or to sorae other p^rSon, relating to so important an affair. Important' indeed it^-tvas, that these Jpwish imposi tions should be solemnly opposed jn time ; because multitudes of converts were still zealous for the law, arid ready to contend for the observai^ce pf it. Indeed many of the'Christians'of Antioch'would have acquiesced in the determination of Paul alone. But as many others might have prejudices agsiinst him, for his having been so much concerned for. the Gentiles, it was highlyexpedi^nt to take the concurrent' judgment of all the apostles on this occasion. 4. They were received — That is solemnly welcoraed. . ... 5. But certain Pharisees — For even believers are apt to retain their fonner turn of mind; arid prejudices derived therefrom. The lawof Mosesh-The whole law, both moral .and ritual; ' ' - . 7. After much debate — It does riot appear that this was' among the apostles themselves. But if it had, if they themselves had debated o;t first, yet might their ffnal decision be from an unerring direction. For how really soever they were inspired, we need not suppose their inspiration wis always so instantaneous and express, as to supersede any deliberation in their own minds, or any consultation with each other. Peter rose up — This.'is the last time he is mentioned in the Acts. 8. God bare them witness — That he had accepted thera, by. giving them the Holy Ghost. .: .. , ; 9. Purifying — ^This word is repeated frpm chap.x, 15 ; tAeirAeartsr-The heart Ss the proper seat of purity ; by faith— -WiihqMt concerning themselves with the Mosaic law, ' CHAPTER Xy. 317 difT^rence between us and them, .purifying, their hearts^ by faith.» - 1 0 Now therefore why tempt, ye God to put a yoke on the .jjeck of the disciples, which neither our fathers no&we were able" to bear? li But we- believe', that through the grace of the- Lord Jesus, we ;sh,all be saved even as ihey. i - - . 12 Then alt the multitude kept .silence,' arid hearkened to. Barnabas and Paul, declaring what miracles, and wonders God had wrought 13 by them among the Gentiles. Arid.when they held their peace, 14 James answered, saying. Brethren, hearkeri' to nie. ' Simon hath declared, how- Gpd at first viisited the Gentiles, to take' out, of them 15- a- people for his name. , And to this agree the words of -the -prp- 16 phets, as it is written, * After -this I wjU return, and build again' the fallen tabernacle of David ; I 'will build again the ruins thereof, 17 and will set it up, That the residue of men 'may seek .the Lord,, and all the Gentiles' on whom my najue is called,- saith the Lord, who 18 doth these things. Known unto God are "all his .works from eter- 19 Iiity.. Wherefore I judge ^ that we trouble not. thenj who from 20 amoiig the Gentiles turn to. God. But that we wrjte to . them, to . '. > : • — : -. — 7 : — : : . ¦ — - 1.0. iVbio. tAcrgforc—vSeemg these things a;re eoy-iishy' tempt ye God ?-^-iWby do ye provoke hira to anger, by putj;ing 'Bo fi'ea^ a- yoke on their neck ? . • ', - 11. TAe Lord ^esus — He does not here say our Lord;'; because In, this solemn place he means the -Lord ,of all, -iQe— -Jews, shdllbe saved/ even ds.they — Gentiles, namely, through the grace ofthe Lord Jesus, net by our ob^erva-nce pf the'cere- riipnial law;, -¦-,,.- • 12. Miragfes and wonders — By "which also what St. Peter had said, was con firmed. ' / ' . , - ' 14.. Si-man hath declared — James, the apostle ofthe HeBrews,' palls Peter by his Hebrew name.. To take qui of them a pepple for his name — That is to believe, ini him, to be calle.d by his name. -, ¦ i 15. To this agree — St. Feter had urged the plain fact, which St. James cpn.; firms liy 'Scripture prophecy. The words of ^i. prophets — One of whom is .im. mediately cited. '•'''.'. ¦'.'¦¦' 16. After> this— Afiei the JewisK dispeneatiod expiresi lieill build again thi fallen tabernacle of Uii-eid — By raising from his seed, the Christ,' yfho shall build on the ruins of his fallen tabernacle a spirituaT and pternal kingdpm. ' . 17. The. Gentiles on vihom my name is called — ^That is, -v?ho are called' by m''y name; who are my people. . . ,.- * 18. Known unto God. are all hismorkifrqmietermty—iWhich the ajiostle infers firom the prophecy -itself, and the accoinplishriient of it. And thfe conversion.of the GemtileS being known to hira from eternity, we ougfit not to-tfiirik a new or strange thing. . ;. ' , _ ¦' ' -. It is observablej he does not speak of-Gpd's works in the natural world, (whicli had'been nothing to his present purpose,) but of his dealing with the. children -of- men. Now lie could not know tfiese, without knowing the characters and ac tions of particular persons, 0n a. correspondence with which the wisdom - and goodness of his prdvidentijal tSspensations is founded. Fpr instance, he cpuld riot , knojv hpw he would" deal withheathenidolaters (whonl he was now calling int» his Church) -without knowing there would be heathen idolaters ': and yet this wsis a thing purely contingerit, a thing as dependent on the- freedom of the hum^m mind, as any we can imagine. This text, therefore, among a thpusand more, is an unan'rfwerable prooY,, that' God- foreknows jiiture contingencies', though there are difficulties 'relating hereto which.Tnen cannot solve. .20, To abstain: frofn-fomica,tion — ^Which even the phft6'sopher:s ^rilorig the-hea. thens did not account any &ult. It was i>articulaTly frequent in the worship of their idols; ori which account they are here named together. 'And- from thi-ngsr. strangled — That is, from whatever-had been killied,' without pouring olitthe blopd. 'When God first permitted man to eat fleshv he commanded Noalt; and in faim alt - ? Amos ix, Ik 318 . THE ACTS. abstain from things offered -to idols, and fornication, and tMngs 21 strangled, and blood. For Moses hath of old time them that preach hi;i\ iri every city, being rea,d in the synagogues every Sabbath day. 22 . Then it seemed good' to the apos,tleS and elders with the whole Church, tp send chosen men from among them to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas, Judas, surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief 23 men among the brethren, writing thus by their hand : The apos tles, ai^d elders, and the brethren, salute the brethren who are of 24 the Gentiles,* in Antioch, and Syria, and Cilicia. Forasmuch as we have heard that some who pame from us h^ve troubled you with 'words, Unsettling your minds, saying, Ye must be circumcised, and 25 keep the law, wh6m we .commanded not ^ It seemed', good to us, being assembled with one a,ccord, to send to you chosen men, with 26 our. beloved Barnabas and Paul; Men that have hazarded theij 27_ lives for the . name of. our Lord Jesus Christ. We have sent therefore Judas and Silas, who will also tell you the same things 28 by njouth. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to «S, that no farther, burden be laid upon you thari these necessary things, 29 To absta,in from meats offered to idols, and blood, and things strangled, and fornication ; from which keeping ypurselves ye will , do well. Fare ye well. ' • : ' Ms posterity, whenever they killed any creature for food, to abstain from the blood thereof. It was to 'be poured upon the .ground as water : doubtless in hO' nour of that blood which was in-due'time poured out for the sin of the world.' 21. Perhaps the- connection is. To the Jews we need write nothing on these heads ; for they hear the law continually. 22. With the.iohole CAmj-cA— Which therefore had a part thereiri ; to send cho. sen men*— 'Who might put it beyond all dispute, that this was the judgment of the apostles and all the brethren. 23. Writing ihus, and sepding Jt by their hand — The whblcv conduct of this affair plainly shows that the Church' in those days had no conception of St< Peter's primacy; or of Ms being the chief judge in controversies. For the decree is drawn up, not according, tp his, but the Apostle James's proposal and direction : and that in the name, ' not of St. Peter, but pf all the apostles and elders; and.'of the whole Church. Nay, St. Peter's name is not meiitioned at all, either in tbe order fbr sendmg to Jerusalem. on the question, ver. 2,' or in the a^ddress of tfie tnessengers concerning it, ver. 4, or in tfie letter which was written in answer, ' -, , .;' 24. Forasmuch as, &c. — The siriiplicity, jveightiness, and conciseness of this letter are highly observable. 26. Men' that, have hazarded their lives-^Thia is spoken of Paul and Barnabas. 27. Who wjil 'tell you the same things — ^Which we have written. 28. These necessary things — All of these Were necessary for that time. But the' first of them was not necessary long ; and the direction concerning it was therefore repealed hy the same Spirit, as we read in the former Epistle to the Cprinthians. . j ' , , - . 29. Bloodr^The eating which was never permitted the children of God from the beginning of the World. Nothing can Be clearer than this. , For, 1. From Adam to Noah no man ate flesh at all; consequently no, man then ate blood. 2. When God allowed.Noah and his posterity to eaf. flesh, he, absolutely forbade them to eat blood ; and accordingly this, with the other six precept^ of Noah, was delivered down from Noah tp Moses. 3. God renewed this prohibition by, Moses,' which was not repealed from 'the time Of' Moses till Christ camo. 4. Neither after his coming did ariy presume to repeal this decree of the Holy Ghost, tin,, it seemed good to the bisfibp of Rome so to' do, about, the middle of the eighth century. 5.' From. that time those Churches which acknowledged his authority held the eating of blood to be an indifferent thing. But, 6, In all CHAPTER XV. 319 30 So being dismissed, they came to Antioch, and having assembled 31 the multitude, they delivered the epistle : WAich having read, they 32 rejoiced for the consolation'. And Judas and Silas, being them selves also prophets, exhorted and confirmed the brethren with 33 many words. ' And after they had tarried a space, they were dis- 34 missed with peace^by the brethren; to the apostles. But if'seeraed 35 good to Silas to remain there. Paul also and Barnabas abode in Antioch, teaching and preaching with many others also'-thp word of the Lprd. , , ' 36 And after certain days Paul said to Barnabas, Let us- go again and visit the brethren iri every city where we' have preached the 37 word of the Lord, and see how they do. , And Barnabas -counselled 38 to take -with them John, surnamed Mark. But Paul thought it ^not right to take with them him who had departed from them 39 froni Pamphylia, arid went not with them to. the work. And there was a sharp contention, so that they parted from. each other; and 40 Barnabas taking Marli with him, sailed away-tO Cyprus ; But Paul having chosen Silas, departed-; being recoramended by the bre- 41 thren to the grace of God. And he went' throrigh Syria and Cilicia confirming the Churches. those Churches which never did acknowledge the bishop of Rome's authority, it never was allowed to eat blood ; nor is it allowed at this day. This is the plain fact ; let m^n'reason aS plausibly as they please 'on one side or the other. From which keeping yourselves ye loill do weU—-Thi.t is, ye will find a blessing. This gentle manner of concluding was worthy the apostolical wisdom and goodness. But how soon did succeeding councils of inferior authority change it into the style,. of anathemas!, Form's which have proved' au occasion of consecrating some ofthe most devilish passions under' the most sacred names; and Uke spme Ill-adjusted weapons of war; ^^^ most likely to hurt' the hand from which they are thrown. ,35. Paul and Barnabas abode in Antioch — And it Was during this time that Peter came dovvn from Jerusalem, and that St. Paul withstood him to the face, for separating Jiiiriself from the Gentiles, Gal. ii, 11, &c. . ^ ' 36.' Let us go and pisit the brethren in every dty where we have preached — This was all that St. Paul designed at first; but it was not all that God designed by his journey, whose providence carried him much farther thanhe intended. And see how they do — -How their souls prosper : how they, grow in faith, hope love :'what else ought to be the grand and constant inquiry in every eccleisiasti- cal visitatiori ? Reader, how dost thou do ? 37. Barnahas'coWnselled io take Johrt^— Hie ^inam^n. 38. But Paul-thought it not right — To trust hJm again, wh'o~had deserted them before : who had si^irunk frdni the labour and danger of converting those tfiey were npw going to confirin. 39, Arid there was a sharp contention — Literally, a. paroxysm, or fit pf a fever. But notfiing in the text implies that the sharpness was on both sides. It is far more-^robable that it was' not ; that St. P^ul> who had the right on his side, (as he undoubtedly had,) raaintained it with love. And- Barnabas taking Mark with him, sailed away to Cyprus — Forsaking the work, in which he was engaged, he went away to his own country. - - ' . \ 40. But Paul departed — Held on his intended course : being recommended by ihe breihreti to the grace of God-^We do not find that Barnabas stayed fbr this. O bow mighty' is the grace of God! wbich in the midst of the world, in the midst of sin, among so many snares ,of Satan, and in spite of the incredible weak. ness aAd depravity ~of nature, yet overcomes all opposition, sanctifies, sustains, and (jroserves us to the end ! It appears not only that Paul and Barnabas were afterward thoroughly recon^ uted, 1 Cor. ix, 6'; Gal. ii, 9 ; but also that John was again admitted by St. Paul iS a companion in his labours, Col. iv, 10 ; Phil. ver. 24 ; 3 Tim. iv, 1 32p . THE ACTS. XVL, And he came down, to Derbe and Lystra* And behold a.cer tain disciple w.as there, named "I^imotheus, the sori of a certaiji 2 Jewess that believed ; but his, father was a Greek : Who was well 3 reported of by the brethren in Lystra! and Iconium. 'Him Psul would hjve to go forth' with him ; and he took and circumcised Mm, beGa;use Of thp Jews -who were in those places ; for. they all 4 knew Ms father that he was a Greek. And as they went through the cities they gaye them the decrees, which were made by the" 5 ajiostles and elders that were at Jerusalem, to -keep. And- the Churches were established in the 'faith, and increased in humber daUy. ¦ . ' . , • ' " ' . - 6 ¦ And having .gpn'e through Phrygia and the region of Galatia, ,7 being jforbid by the Holy Ghost to-preach the word in AsJEf, Coming to Mys,ia, they ittempted to go to Bithynia ;.' but the Spirit suffered S them. not. > And passing ''by INjysia, they came down to Tifoas. 9 - And,,a vi'sion appeared to Paul .by night : a man of Macedonia stood arid'~eritreate.d him,' saying,' Come over into Macedonia; and help us. 10 And as's6on^a,s he had seen the vision, irpmediately we sought to go into Macedoniu,' assuredly inferring that the Lord called us to preach 11 the Gospel to- them. Sai'ling therefore from^Troas, we ran witha 12 straight course to Samothracia, and the'nejft-day-to Neapolis : And from thence to Philippi, which is the first city of that part of Ma cedonia, oTid a color^'. . - ; ¦ ; . 13 And- we abode in that city certain days. And on the Sabbath we 'went out of the gate;>by a river side, where prayer was 'wont to be X'^I.- 3». He took and' circUmcised hini because of the Jesos-^The unbeflievilSg ' Jew^, to whom he designed he ^ould preach. For they would not ha^e con-> versed with hirii at' fill, so long, as he was uncircumcised. , 6.. And having gone through Phrygia — And spoken there -^hat'was sufficient, as well as in' the, regio-n ofJBcdafia, being forbid by the Spirit (probably by an inward dictate) to speak as yet in the j)i'oconsUlar, Asia, the time for it not being come. ' .. ^ '- >. , 7, Coming to Mysia, and passing'it by,.a.s being a part of jlWo, they at-tem.pied to go into Bithynia ; hut the Spirit suff^ed them'noi — Forbidding theiri as hefore, Sometinles-'a stirong impression, for whiph we are not able to give any account, is not altogether" to be despised. ,•¦-'. j ' , ^ 9.:^A vision appeared to Pa-td by night — It was not a dreani, though'it was by . night. Nb Other dream is'mentioried in the New Testament than that of Joseph- and of Pilate's wife. A man of Macedonia — ^Probably ail angej clothed in the Macedonian iiabit, or using JTie leinguage of -the country, and representing 'the inhabitants of it. Help -us — ^Against Satan, ignorance,- and sin. .' ' . 10. We sought, to go into Macedonia — ^This-is the first place in which Sk Luke . intimates his a,ttendaHce on the apostle. And here he dpes it onlv in an oblique manner. Nor does he throughout the history once' -mention his own rianie, olr any one thing' Which he did or said for the service of Christianity ; though Paul speaks of him' in the mcist horiourable terms. Col. iv,14; 2 "Tim. iy, ll;-and pro bably, as the' tirethfer-whose praise in the'^Gospel went tjirough aU the Churches, 2 Gor. viii, 18. The same remarli may be made on the ;rest of the sacred histo rians; -who eve'rycJne of them shb-sv the like amiable mod'esty.^ ' ¦ ' 11, We ran with a straight course-:— 'Vf inch incieased their confidence that God had called thein. • . , .'^ 1 ¦ - • 12. The first diy^Neapolii^ was the first city they caine.to in, that part of Macedonia.which was nearest to Asia: in that part which was fartbesti"rbm it, Philippi- The river Strymwi ran between thera. Philippi was a Roman, corpiiy. 13. We. went out of ihe giie— The Jews-usually held their r^igious assemblies (either by choice or constraint) at a distance from the heathens :. by a river, side — CHAPTER XVI. 321 made ; and sitting down, we spake to the women who wore corae 14 together. And a certain woraan nanied Lydia, a seller of purple, of th^ city of Thyatira, a worshipper of God, heard ; whose heart the Lord opened to attend to the things which were spoken by Paul. 15 And when she was baptized and her faraily, she entrcErted us, saying, Since ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord; corae into my 16 house and "abide there.' And she constrained us. And as we were going to prayer, a cert-ain damsel possessed by a spirit of divination 17 met us,, who brought her masters much gain by divinilag. She following after Paul and us, cried out, sayinj^, These men are ser vants of the most high God, who declare to you the way of salva- 18 tion. And this she did for many days. But Paul being grieved; turned and said to the spirit, I command thee in the name of Jesus 19 Christ, to corae out of her. And he came out the same hour. But when her masters saw that the hope of their gain was gone, laying hold of Paul and Silas, they dragged them into the market place to 20 the magistrates. And having brought thenf to the pretors, they 21 said, These raen, being Jews, exceedingly trouble our city, And teach customs, which it is not lawful -for us, being Romans, to 22 receive, neither to observe. Arid the multitude rose up together against them; and the pretors tearing- off their garments, com- 23 manded to beat them with rods. And when they had laid many stripes upon them they cast ihem into prison; charging the jailer to keep 24 them safely;. Who having received such a charge, thrust them 25 into the inner prison, and secured their feet in fhe stocks. But at Which was also convenient for purifying tbemselves. Where prayer was iuont to be made — Thoi^igh it does not appear there-was any house built'there. We spake — At first in a familiar manner. Paul did not immediately begin to preach, 14. A worshipper of Goii— Probably acquainted with the prophetic writings ; whose heart ihe Lord opened— =Thc Greek word properly refers to the opening of the eyes : and the heart has its eyes, Fph, i, 18. ' Tfiese are closed by riature ; and to open them is the peculiar work of God. 15. she was baptized and her family-^Who can believe that in so many fami lies there was no infant ? Or that the Jews, who were so long accustomed to circumcise their children. Would not now devote them to God by baptism ? She entreated us — The souls of the faithful cleave to those by. whom they were gained to God. She constrained us — By her importunity. They did not imme diately comply, lest any should imagine they sought their own profit by coming into Macedonia. 17. These men are— A great truth : bnt St. Paul did not need, nor would accept, of such testimony. 19. The magistrates — The supreme magistrates ofthe city. In the next verse they are called by a title which often signifies pretors. These officers exercised both the military and civil authority. - 20. Being Jews — A nation peculiarly despised by the Romans. 21. And teach customs which it is not lawful for us to reeeive-r-The world, has received all the rules and doctrines of all the philosophers that ever were. But this is a property of Gospel truth : it has something in it peculiarly intolerable to the world. • 23. They laid many stripes upon them — Eitfier they did not immediately say they were Romans, or in the turiiult it was not regarded. Charging the jailer — Perhaps rather to quiet the people than because they thought them criminal. 24. Secured their feet in the stocks — ^These were probably tfiose large pieces of wood, in use among tfie Romans, which not only loaded the legs of the prisoner, but also kept them extended in a ve'ry painful manner. 35. Paul and Silas sung a hymn to God — Notwithstanding weariness, hunger, 21 322 THE ACTS. . midnight Paul and Silas having prayed, sung a hymn to Gdd ; and' 26 the prisoners heard them. And suddenly there was a great earth quake, so that the foundations of the prison were shaken : and immediately all the doors were opened, and every onq's bands were 27 loosed. And the jailer awaking out of his sleep, and seeing the doors of the prison opened, drew his sword, and was going tp kiU 28 himself, supposing the prisoners were fled. But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying. Do thyself no harm ; for we are all here. 29 Then he called for lights, and sprang in, and trembling, fell down 30 before Paul and Silas. And having brought them out he said, Sirs, 31 what must I do to be saved ? And they said. Believe in the Lord 32 Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved and thy household. And they spake the word of the Lord to him and to all that were in his house. 33 And taking them that very hour of the night, he washed theit stripes, and was iranjediately baptized, he and all his household. 34 , And having brought them up into his house, he set a table before thera, and rejoiced, believing in God with his whole family. 35 And when it was day, the pretors sent the sergeant, saying. Let 36 those men go. And the jailer told Paul, The magistrates have sent 37 to let you go : now therefore depart, and go in peace. But Paul said to them, They have beaten us pubHcly uncondemned, and have cast us into prison, who are Roraans : and do they now thrust us out privately 1 Nay verily ; but let them come themselves and 38 conduct' us out. And the sergeants reported these words to the pretors ; and they were afraid when they heard that they were 39 Romans. And they carae and comforted them : and conducting 40 them out, requested that they would depart from the city. And stripes, and blood. And the prisoners heard — A song to which they were not accustomed. v 28. But Paul cried — As they were all then in the dark, it is not easy to say, how Paul knew of the jailer's purpose ; unless it were by some immediate notice from God, which is by no means incredible. With a loud voice — ^Through earnestness, and because he was at some distance. Do thyself no Aarm— rAlthough the Christian faith opens the prPspect into another life, yet it absolutely forbiSs and effectually prevents a man's discharging himself frora this. 20. .iSt'rs^— He did not style thera so the day before. What must I do to le saved 7 — From the guilt I feel and the vengeance I fear ? Undoubtedly Gbd then set his sins in array before him, and convinced him in the clearest and strongest manner that the wrath of God abode upon him. 31. Thou shalt be saved and thy household — If ye believe. They did so, and weie saved. " . ' 33. He -washed their stripes — It should not be forgot, that the apostles had not the power of working miraculous cures when they pleased, either on themselvesy or their dearest friends. Nor was it expedient they should, since it would have frustrated many wise designs pf God, which were answered by their sufferings. 34. He sei ^ table before them and rejoiced— Faith makes a man jojrfiil, pru- dent, liberal. ., 35. The pretors sent — Being probably terrified by the earthquake ; saying, Lei those men go — How diff'erent from the charge given a few hours before ! Aridfiow great an ease of mind to the jailer ! 37. They have beaten us publicly, being Romans — St. Paul does not always plead this privilege. , But in a country where they were entire strangers, such treatment might have brought upon them a suspicion of having been guilty of some uncommon crime, and so have hindered the course of the Gos-pel, 40. When they had seen the brethren, they comforted them and departed— CHAPTER XYII. 323 Coming out of the prison, they entered into the house of Lydia : iand when they had seen the brethren, they comforted them and departed. XVII. And having journeyed through Amphipolis and ApoUpnia, they Came to Thessalonica, where there was a synagogue of the 2 Jews. And Paul, according to his custom, went in to them, and three Sabbath days discoursed with them from the Scriptures ; 3 Opening them and evincing, That'CMist ought to suffer, and to rise from the dead, and that this is the Christ, even Jesus, whom I 4 declare unto you, Arid some of them believed, and were joined to Paul and Silas, and a great number of the devout Greeks; arid not 5 a few of the principal women. But the Jews who believed not, filled with zeal, taking to them some of the raean and profligate fellows, and making a mob, set all the city in an uproar ; and assaulting the house of Jason, sought to bring them out to the people, 6 But not finding them, they dragged Jason and certain brethren to the rulers of the city, crying aloud, These men, that have turned 7 the world upside down, dre come hither Ellso : Whom Jason hath privately received : and all these men act contrary to the decrees 8 of Cesar, saying, That there is another king, one Jesus, And they alarmed the multitude and the rulers of the city, when they heard 9 these things. However, having taken security of Jason, and of the rest, they let them go. 10 But the brethren immediately sent away Paul and Silas by night to Berea, who coming thither, went into the synagogue of ll the Jews. These were more ingenuous than those of The^salo- Though many circumstances now invited their stay, yet they wisely complied with the request of tfie magistrates, that they raight not seem to express any degree of obstinacy or revenge, or give any suspicion of a design to stir up tho pepple. XVII. 1. And taking their journey through Amphipolis and Apollonia—St. Luke seems to have been left at Philippi ; and to have continued in those parts, tra velling from place to place among the Churches, till St. Paul returned thither. For here he leaves off speaking of himself as one of St. Paul's company ; neither does he resume that style, till we find them together there, chap, xx, 5, 6. After this he Constantly Uses it to the end of the history. Amphipolis and ApoUonia were cities'of Macedonia. , 2. And Paul, according to his custom — Of doing all things, as far as might be, in a regular manner, went in to them three Sabbath days — 'Not excludjng the days between. 4. Of theprincipal women, not a few — Our free thinkers pique themselves upon observing, that women are more religious than men; and this, iij compliment both to religion and good manners, they impute to the weakness of their under standings. And indeed as far as nature can gO, in imitating religion by perform. ing the outward acts of it, this picture of religion raay make a fairer show in women than in men, both by reason of their more tender passions, a,nd their modesty, which will make those actions appear to more advantage. But in the case ' of true religion, which always implies takirig up the cross, especially in tihie .of persecution, women lie naturally under a great disadvantage, as having less courage than men. , So that their embracing the Gospel was a stronger evidenqe of the power of him whose strength is perfecfed in -weakness, as a stronger assistance of the flioly Spirit was needful for thom to overcome their natural fearfulness. 11. These were more ingenuous — Or generous. To be teachable in the things of God is true generosity of soul. The receiving ihe word wiih all readiness of mind, and the niost accurate search into the truth, are well consistent. 324 THE ACTS. nica, receiving the word with all readiness of mind, and daily 12 searching the Scriptures, whether those things were so- There fore many of them believed, and of the Grecian women of con- 13 s-iderable rank, and of the men not a few. But when the Jews of Thessalonica knew that the word of God was preached by Paul at Berea also, they came thither likewise, and stirred up the miilti- 14 tude. Then the brethren sent away Paul immediately, to go as it 15 were to the sea ; but' Silas and Timothy continued there. Aud they that conducted Paul, brought Mm as far as Athens, and hav ing received an order to Silas and Timothy, to come to him with all speed, they departed. 16 Now, while Paul was waiting for them at Athens, his spirit was provoked -within him, seeing the city wholly given to idolatry. 17 He therefore discoursed in the synagogue to the Jews and the devout persons, asnd in the market place daily to those whom he 18 met with. Then some of the Epicurean ^and Stoic philosophers encountered him : arid some said, What would this babbler say ? Others, He seemeth to-be a proclairaer of strange gods ; because 19 he preached to them Jesus, and the resurrection. And they took hiffl' and brought him to the Areopagus, saying. May we know 20 what this' new doctrine is, which is spoken by thee? For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears; we would therefore, 21 know what these things mean : (For all the Athenians, ahd the strangers sojournmg thfere, spent . their time in nothing else but telling or hearing some new thing.) 12, Many of them — Of the Jews. And of the Grecian Momem-^Who were followed by their husbands. 16. While Paul was waiting for them — ^Having no design, as it seems, to preach at Athens, but his zeal for God drew him into it unawares, without staying til] tlis companions came. 18. Sonie of ihe Epicurean and Stoic philosophers — The Epicureans entirely 'denied a providence, and held the world to be the effect of mere chance; assert. ing sensual pleasure to be man's chief good, and that the soul and body died to gether. The Stoics held, that matter was eternal ; that all things were governed by irresistible fate ; that virtue was its own sufficient reward, and vice its own sufficient punishraent. It is easy to see, how happily the ipostlp levels his dis. course at some of the most important errors of each, while, without expressly attacking either, he gives ^ plain summary of his own religious principles. 'What would this babbler say ? — Such is the language of natural reason, full of, and satisfied with itself. Yet even here St. Paul had some fruit ; though nowhere less than at Athens. And no wonder, since this city was a seminary pfphiloso. phers,, who have ever been the pest of true religion. He seemeth to be a pro- claimer — ^This he returns upon them at the 23d verse ; qf strange -gods — ^Such as are not known even at Athens. Because he preached to them Jesus and the resur. rection — A god and a goddess. And as stupid as this mistake was, it is the less to be wondered at, since the Athenians might as well count the resurrection a deity, as shame, faraine, and many others. 19. The Areopagus, or hill of Mars, (dedicated to Mars, the heathen god of war,) was the place where the Atheniarisheld their supreme court of judicature. But it does not appear he was carried thither as a criminal. The' original num ber of its judges was twelve ; bijt afterward it increased to three hundred. These were generally men of the greatest families in Athens, and were famed for justice and integrity. 21. And the strangers sojourning there — And catching the distemper of theui. Som.e new thing — The Greek word signifies some' newer thing. ,New things quickly grew cheap, and they wanted those that were newer stilU CHAPTER XVII. 325 22 Then Paul standing in the midst of the Areopagus, said. Ye men df Athens, I perceive that ye are greatly addicted to the worship 23 of invisible powers. For as I passed along an^ beheld the objects of your worship, I found an altar, on wM'ch was inscribed, TO THE UNKNOWN GOD: him therefore whom ye worship 24 without knowing him, I proclaim unto you. God who made the world and all things therein, being the Lord of heaven and earth, 25 dwelleth not in temples made with hands : Neither is he served by men's hands, as though he needed any thing, he himself 26 giving td all life, and breath, and all things. And he hath made of one blood the whole nation of men, to dwell on all the face of the earth, having determined the times before appointed, and 27 the bounds of their habitation : That they might seek God, if haply they might feel after Mm and find him, though he be not far 28 from every one of us. For in him we live, and move, and have our being ; as certain likewise of your own poets havie said, For 22. Then Paul, standing in the midst of the Areopagus — An ample theatre ; said— Giving them a lecture of natural divinity, with admirable wisdom, acute ness, fulness, arid courtesy. They inquire after new things : Paul iri his divinely philosophical discourse, begins with the first, and goes on to the last things, both which were new things to them. He points out the origin and the end of all things; concerning which they had so raany disputes, and equally refutes both the Kpicurean and Stoic. I perceive — With what clearriess and freedom does he speak ! Paul against Athens ! 23. I. found an altar — Sorae suppose this was set up by. Socrates, to express in a covert way his devotion to the only true God, while he derided the plurality ofthe heathen gods, for which fie was condemned to death : and others, that whoever erected this altar, did it in honour to the Godl of Israel, of whora there was no image, and whose name Jehovah was never made known to the idolatrous Gentiles. Him proclaim I unto you — Thushe fixes the wandering attention of these blind philosophers ; proclaiming to them an unknown, and yet not a new; God. ' 2T. God who made the world — Thus is demonstrated even to reason, the one, true, good God ; absolutely different from the creatures, from every part of the visible creation. 25. Neither is he served as though he -needed any thing, or person — The Greek word equally takes in both. To all — That liv« >and breathe ; — in him we live ; and breathe — In him rae raove. % breathing life is pontinued. I breathe this moraent : the next is not in my power : and all things — For in him we are. Sq exactly do the parts of this discourse answer each other, 26. He hath made of one blood the whole nation of men — ^By this expression the apostle showed them in the most unaffected manner, that though fie was a Jew, he was not enslaved to any narrow views, but looked on all mankind as his bre thren : having determined the times^ThsA it is Gbd who gave men the earth to inhabit, Paul .prgves from the order of times and places, showing the highest wisdom of the Dil^ioser, superior to all human counsels. And the bounds of their habitation — By mountains, seas, rivers, and the like. 27. If hUply — The way is open ; God is ready to be found. But he will lay no force upon man ; they m^ht feel after him — This is in tbe midst between seeking and finding. Feelmg being the lowest and grossest of all our senses, is fitly applied to the low knowledge of God ; though he be not far from evety one ofus — We need not go /"ar to seek or find him. He i,s very near us ; in us. It is only perverse reason which thinks he is afar off. 28. In him — Not ia ourselves, we live, and move, and have aur being — This de- - notes his necessary, intimate, and most efficacious presence. No words can bet ter express the continual and necessary dependence of all created beings, in their existence and ali their operations, on the firsthand 'almighty cause, which the truest philosopbjr a? well as divinity teaches. As certain also.of your own poet* 326 THE ACTS. 29 we are also his offspring. Being then the offspring of God, we ought' not to think the Godhead is like gold or silver, or stone, 30 graven by art and contrivance of man. The times of ignorance, indeed, God overlooked ; but hp now commandeth all men every 31 where. to repent. Because he hath appointed a day. in which he will judge the world righteously, by the man whom he hath ordain ed, whereof he hath given assurance to all men, in that he hath 32 raised him from the dead. And when they heard of the resurrec tion from the dead, some mocked ; but others said. We will hear 33 thee again concerning this. > So Paul departed from among them. 34 Howbeit some clave to him and believed ; among whom was even Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and others with them. . XVIII. After these things, ^aul departing from Athens, came to 2 Corinth. And finding a certain Jew named Aquila, born in Pon tus, lately come from Italy with Priscilla his wife, (because Clau dius had commanded all the Jews to depart from Rome,).he went to have said — Aratus, whose words these are, was an Athenian, who lived almost three hundred years before this tirae. They are likewise to be found, with the alteration of one letter only, in the hymn of Cleantbes to Jupitor or the supreme being, one of the.puiest and finest pieces of natural religion in the whole world of Pagan antiquity. 29. We ought not to think — A tender expression ; especially in the. first per son plural. As if he had said. Can God himself be a less noble being than we who are his offspring? Nor does he only here deny, that these are like God, but that they have any analogy to Jiim at all, so as to be capable of representing him. 30. The times of ignorarfce — What ! does he. object ignorance to the knowing Athenians? Yes, and "they acknowledge it by this very altar. God overlooked — As one paraphrases, "The beams, of his eye did in a manner shoot over it." He did not appear to take notice of them, by sending express messages to them as he did to the Jews. Bui now — This day, this hour, saith Paul, puts an end to the Divine forbearance, and brings either greater mercy or punishment. Now he commandeth all men every where to repent-— There is a dignity and grandeur in this expi'ession, becoming an ambassador from the King of heaven. And this universal demand of repentance declared Universal guilt in the strongest man. ner, and admirably confronted the pride ofthe haughtiest Stoic of them all. At the "same time it bore dowri the idle pica of fatality. For how could any one repent of doing what he could not but have done ? 31. He hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world — How fitly does he speak this, in theii- supreme court of justice ? By the man — So he speaks, suiting himself to the capacity of his l,earers. Whereof he hath given assurance io all men, in ihat he hath, raised him from the dead — ^God raising^ Jesus demon- - strated hereby, that he was to be the glorious Jjidge of all. 'We asr_.e ^ no means to imagine that this was all which the aportle intended to ha.ve. said, but the in- dolence of sorae pf his hearers, and the' petuUncy of others cia^jm' short. 32. Some mocked — Interrupting him thereby. They took o»nce at that which^ is the principal motive of faith, from the' prida of reason. And having once stumbled at this, they rejected all the rest. * 33. So Paul departed^-'Lea.v'mg his hearers, diviied iri their judgment. 34. Among whom was even Dionysius the Areopagite — One of the judges of that court : on whom somfe' spurious writings have been fathered in later ages, by those who are fond of high-sounding nonsense. XVIII. 1. Paul departing frorn, Athens — He did not stiy there long. The phi. losophers there were too easy, too indolent, and too wist in their own eyes to receive the Gospel. 2. Claudius, the Roman emperor, had commanded all ihe Jews to depart from Rome — All who were Jews by birth. Whether they wfere Jews or dhristians by religion, the Romans were too stately , to regard. CHAPTER XVIII. 327 3 them. ' And a^ he was of the same trade, he abode with them arid 4 -wrought, for they were tent makers by trade.- And he discoursed in the synagogue every Sabbath, and persuaded, the Jews and Greeks. I 5 And when Silas and Tiftiotheus were come from Macedonia, Paul was pressed in spirit, and tbstified to the Jews that Jesus 6 was the Christ. But when they set themselves in opposition and blasphemed, he shook his rairaent and said to them, 'Your blood is upon your o-wn head ; I am pure ; from henceforth I will go to the 7 Gentiles. And going thence he went into the house of one named Justus, one that worshipped God, whose house was adjoining to 8 the synagogue. And Crispus, the ruler of.the synagogue, believed on the Lord with all his house, and many of the Corinthians hear- 9 ing, believed and were baptized. Then the ^ord said to Paul by a vision, in the night, Fear not, but speak and hold not thy peace : 10 For I am with thee, and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee ; 11 for I |have much ppople in this city. And he continued there a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them. 12 But when Gallio was proconsul of Achaia, the Jews made an assault with one consent upon Paul, and brought him to the judg- 13 ment seat, saying,' This fellow persuadeth men to worship God 14 contrary to the law. And when Paul was about to open his mouth, Gallio said tb the Jews, If it were an act of injustice, or 'wicked licentiousness, O ye Jews, reason would that I should bear 3. They were tent makers iy trade — For it was a rule among the Jews (and why is it not among the Christians ?) to bring up all their children to Sorae trade, were they ever so rich or noble. . ' 5. And iohen Silas and Timatlieus were come from Macedonia — Silas seeras to have stayed a considerable time at Berea : biit Timotheus had come to tho apostle while he was at Athens, and been sent by him to comfort and confirm the Church at Thessalonica, 1 Thess. iii, 1—5. But now at length both Silas and Timotheus came to the apostle at Coiinth. Paul was pressed in spirit — The more probably from what Silas and Timotheus related. Every Christian ought diligently to ob serve any.such pressure in his own spirit, and if it agree with Scripture, to fol low it : if he does not he will feel great heaviness. 6. He shook his raiment — ^To signify he Would frpra that time refrain from them : and to intimate, that Grod would soon shake them off ad unworthy'to be numbered aniong his people. / am pure — None can say this but he that has borne a full testimony against sin. From henceforth I will go io th/ Gentiles— But not te thera altogether. He did not break off all intercourse with the Jews even at Corinth. Only he preached no raore in their synagogue/ 7. He went into the house of one -named Justus— ^A Gentile, and preached there, though probably he still lodged with Aquila. , 8. And man-y hearing — The conversation of Crispus, arid the preaching of Paul. 10. / am with thee : therefore fear no( all the learning, politeness, grandeur, or power of the inhabitants ofthis city. Speek and hold not'thy peace-^—Tor thy labour shall not be in vain. For I have much people in this city — So he pro phetically calls them that afterward believed. 11. He continued there a year and six months — A long time ! But i how few souls are now gained in a longer time than this ? Who is in the fault ? 'Gene rally both teachers and hearers. 12. When Gallio was proconsul of Achaia — Of which Corinth, was the chief city. This Gallio, the brother of the famous Seneca, is much commended both by him and by other writers, for the sweetness and generosity of his temper, i.nd easiness o'f his behaviour. ITet one thing hp lacked. I But ks knpw it uo^ «Lnd had no concern about it. 328 THE ACTS. 15 with you. But if it be a question of words and names, and of your law, look ye to it ; for 'I will be no judge of these matters. 16 And he drove them away from the judgment seat. Then they all 17 took Sosthenes, the ruler of thei/ synagogue, and beat hira before the judgment seat. And Gallio cared for none of these things. 18 And Paul still continued many days ; and then taking leave of the brethren, sailed thence for Syria, and with him Priscilla and Aquila, having shaved his head atCenchrea; for he had a vow. 19 And he came to Ephesus and, left them there; but he hiraself 20 going into the synagogue, reasoned with the Jews. But though they entreated him to tarry Jonger with them, he consented not; 21 But took his .leave of them, saying, I must by all raeans keep the approaching feast 'at Jerusalem, but I will return to you again, if 22 God will. And he set sail from Ephesus. And landing at Cesa rea, he went up and saluted the Church, and went down to Antioch. 23 And having spent sometime there, he departed and went through the country of Galatia and Phrygia in order, confirming all the disciples. 24 Now a certain Jew, Apollos by name, bom at Alexandria, an 25 eloquent man, mighty in the- Scriptures, came to Ephesus. This man had been instructed in the way of the Lord,' and being fervent in spirit he spake and taught diligently the things of Jesus, know- 15. But if it be — He speaks with the utmost coolness and contempt, a question of names — The names of the heathen gods were fables and shadows. But the question concerning the narae of Jesus is of more importance than all things else under heaven. Yet there is this singularity (among a thousand others) in the Christian religion, that human reason, curious as it is in all other things, abhors to inquire into it. 17. Then ihey all took Sosthenes— -The successor of Crispus, and probably Paul's chief accuser, and beat him — It seeras because hehad occasioned them so much trouble to no purpose, before the judgment seat — One can hardly think in the sight ' of Gallio, though at no great distance frpm him. And it seems to have had a hippy effect. For Sosthenes himself was afterward a Christian, 1 Cor. i, 1. , ? ' 18. 'Paul continued many days — After tfie year and six months, to confirm the brethren. Aquila having shaved his head — -As was the custom in a vow, chap, xxi, 24 ; Num. vi, 18. At Cenchrea — A seaport town, at a small distance from -Corinth, 21. / m-mt by all means keep the feast at Jerusalem — This was not from any apprehension that he was obliged in cpnscienoe tp keep the Jevifish feasts ; but to take- the opportunity of meeting a great, number of his countryraen to whom he might preach Christ, or Whom he raight farther instruct, or free from the prejudices' they had imbibed against, him. S«t / will return io you — So fie did, chap, xix, I. , ' 22. And landing at Cesarea, he went up — Immediately to Jerusalem;, dnd saluted tjie Church — Eminently so called, being the mother Church of Christian believers! and having kept the feast there, he went down frora thence to Antioch. ' , 23. He went over the eowntry of Galatia and Phrygia — It is supposed, spend. ing about four years therein, including, the time he stayed at Ephesus. 24. An eloquent man, mighty in the Sdripiures — Of the Old Testament. Every talent may be of use in the kingdom of God, if joined with the knowledge ofthe ScriptU.i-es and fervour of spirit. , 25. This man had been instructed— Thoagh not perfectly, in ihe way ofthe Lord — In the doctrine of Christ. Knowing only the baptism of John— Only what John taught those whora he baptized, namely, to repent and believe in a Mpssiab shortly to ap'pear. CHAPTER XIX. 329 26 ing only the baptism. of John. And he spake boldly in the syna gogue. And Aquila and Priscilla hearing hira, took him to their 2.7 house, and explained to him the way of God more perfectly. And when he was desirous to go over to Achaia, the brethren 'wrote, exhorting the disciples to receive him ; who being corae thither, 28 greatly helped through grace them that had believed. For he ear nestly debated with fhe Jews iri public,, showing by the Scriptures that Jesus was the Christ. XIX. Now while Apdllos was at Corinth, Paul having passed through the upper parts, came to Ephesus ; and finding certain disciples, 2 He said to them, Have ye received the .Holy Ghost since yc believed 1 And they said to Mm, Nay, we have' not so much as 3 heard, whether there be any Holy Ghost. Hp.said to them, Into what then were ye baptized 1 And they said, Into John's baptism. 4 And Paul said, John baptized with the baptism of repentance, tell ing the people to believe on hira that was tP come after him, that 5 is, on Jesus. And hearing this, they were baptized in the name 6 ofthe Lord Jesus.- And Paul laying his hands on them, the Holy Ghost came upon them, and they spake with tongues and prophe- 7 sied. And they were in all about twelve men. And going into 8 the synagogue, he spake boldly, for three months discoursing and ¦ 9 persuading the things concerning the kingdom of God. But when some were hardened and believed not, but spake reproachfully of the way befoire the multitude, he dep'arted from them, and separated - the disciples, discoursing daily in the school of one Tyrannus. 10 And this was done for the space of two years, so that all the 26. He spake^-'Priva.tely ; and taught publicly. Probably he returned to live at Alexandria, soon after he had been baptized by John ; and so had no oppor tunity of beirig fully acquainted with tfie doctrines of the Gospel, as delivered by Christ and his apostles. And explained to him the way of God more perfectly — ^He who knows Christ, is able to instruct even those that are mighty in the Scriptures. 27. Who greatly ^helped through grace — It is through grace ¦ only that any gift of any one is profitable to ajiother. Them that had believed — Apollos did not plant, but water. This was the peculiar gift which he had received. And he was better able to convince the Jews, than to convertthe heathens. ' XIX. 1. Having passed through — Galatia and Phrygia, which were termed ihe upper parts of Asia Minor. Certain disciples-rr-'Who had been formerly baptized by John the Baptist, and since imperfectly instructed in Christianity. 2. Have ye received the Holy Chost ? — "rhe extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, as well as his sanctifying graces 1 We have -not so much as heard — Whether there be any such gifts. 3. Into what were ye baptized — Into what dispensation ? To tfie sealing of what doctrine ?, Into John's baptism-^We were baptized by John and believe wiat he taught. ' ' . 4. John baptized — -That is, the whole baptism and preaching of John pointed at Christ. After this John is raentioned no more in the New Testament. Here he gives way to Christ altogether. 5. And hearing this, they were baptized — By some other. Paul only laid hia hands upon ihem. They were baptized — They were baptized twice ; but not with the same baptism. John did not administer that baptism which Christ afterward commanded, that is, in the name ofthe Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 9. The way — The Christian way of worshipping God. He departed — Leaving them their synagogue to themselves. Discoursing daily — Not on the Sabbath only; in the school of one Tyrarinus — Which we do not find was any otherwise consecrated, than by preaching the Gospel there. 10. All who desired it araong tke inhabitants of the proconsular- Asifl, now 330 THE ACTS. inhabitants of Asia, both Jews and Greeks, heard the word Of the Lord. li And God wrought special miracles bythe hands of Paul, So 12 tbat handkerchiefs or aprons were carried from his body to the sick, and the diseases departed frora them, and the evil spirits came 13 out of thera. And some of the vagabond Jews, exprcists; under took to name the name of the Lord Jesus over those who had evil spirits, saying, "We adjure you by Jesus, whom Paul preacheth. 14 And there were seven sons of one Sceva a Jewish chief priest, who 15 did this. But the evil spirit answering said, Jesus I know, and 16 Paul I know ; but who are ye ? And the man in whom the evil spirit was, leaping upon them, and getting the mastery of them, prevailed against thera, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded. 17 And this was knowri to all, bpth Jews and Greeks, dwelling at Ephe sus, and fear fell on them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was 18 magnified. And many of those who believed came confessing 19 and openly declaring their deedsT JV^any also of , those wjio had practised curious arts, bringing their books together, burned them before all men, and they computed the value of them, and found it 20 fifty thousand pieces of silver. So powerfully did the word of God grow and prevail. , ' 21 After these things were ended, Paul purposed in spirit, having ^passed through Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying, heard the word: St. Paul had been forbidden to preach it in Asia before, chap. xvi, 6. But now the tirae was come. 11. Special miracles — ^Wrought in a very uncommon manner. 12. E-vil spirits — Who also occasioned many of those diseases, which yet might appear to be purely natural. > 13. Exorcists — Several of the Jews about this time pretended to a power of, casting out devils, particularly by certain arts pr charms, syipjposed to be derived from Solomon. Undertook to name — Vain undertaking ! Satan laughs at all those who attempt to expfel hira either out ofthe bodies or the souls of men. but by Divine faith. All thelight. of reason is nothing to the craft or strength of that subtle spirit. His craft cannot be known but by the Spirit of God ; nor can his strength be conquered but by the power of faith. 17. And the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified — ^^So tl^at even the malice of the devil wrought for the furtherance of the Gospel. 18. Many came confessing — Of their own accord, and openly declaring their deeds^-The efficacy of God's word, penetrating the inmost recesses of their soul, wrought that free and open confession tp which perhaps even torments woiild not have compelled them. 19. Curious arts — Magipal arts, to which that soft appellation was given by those who practised them. Ephesus was peculiarly famous. for these. And as these practices were of so,m)ich reputation there, it is no wonder the books which taught them should bear a great price. Bringing their books together^As it were by common consent, burnt ihem — Which was far" better than selling them, even though the money had been given to the poor. Fifty thousand pieces of silver — If thpse pieces of silver be taken for Jewish shekels, the sum will amount to six thousand two hundred and fifty pounds. ' 20. So powerfully did the word of God grow — In extent, and prevail — In power and efiicacy. 21. After these things were ended — Paul sought not to rest, but pressed ou, as if he had yet done nothing. He^is alre,ady possessed of Ephesus and Asia. He, pjirposes for Macedonia and Achaia. He has his eye upon Jerusalem, then upon Rome ; afterward on Spain, Rom. xv, 27. No Cesar, no Alexander the Great, no other.hero, comes up to the magnanimityof this little Benjamite. Faith and love to God aud man had enlarged his heart, even as the sand ofthe sea, CHAPTER XIX. 331 22 After I have been there, I raust see Rome also. And having sent two of those who ministered to him, ,Timotheus and Erastus to 23 Macedonia, he himself stayed in Asia for a seasori. And about 24 that time there arose no small tumult concerning the way. For a man named Demetrius, a silversmith, whp made silver shrines for 25 Diana, procured no small gain to the artificers : Whom having gathered together with the Workmen eraployed in 'such .things, he said. Sirs, ye know that our maintenance arises from this' 26 occupation. But ye see and hear, that not at Ephesus only, but almost through all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded and turned aside much people : saying, that they are not gods which are made with 27 hands': So that there is danger not only that this our craft should come into disgrace, but alsp that the temple of the great goddess Diana should be despised, and her majesty destroyed, whom 28 \all Asia and the world worshippeth. And hearing this, they were filled with rage, and- cried out, saying. Great is Diana of the 29 Ephesians, And the whole city was filled with confusion : and they rushed with one accord into the theatre, dragging with them Gains and Aristarchus, men of Macedonia, Paul's fellow travel- 30 lers. And when Paul would have gone in to the people, the dis- 31 ciples would npt suffer Mm. And some also of the principal officers of Asia, being Ms friends, sent to him, and desired that 32 he would not venture himself into the theatre. Sprae therefore cried one thing, and sorae another ; .for thei assembly Was confused, and the greater part did not know for what , they were come to- 33 gether. And they thrust Alexander forward from among the mul- 24. Silver shrines — Silver models of that tkmous temple, which were .bought not only by the citizens, but by strangers from all parts. The artificers-^The other silversmiths. 25. The workmen — Employed by him and them. 2,6. Saying, i^atthey are -not gods which are made with hands — Tfiis raanifestly shows, that the contrary opinion did then generally prevail, namely, that there was a real Divinity in their sacred images. .Though some of the later heathens spoke of them just as the Romanists do now. 27. There is -danger, -not only that this our craft [trade] should come into dis grace, but also that the temple of the great goddess Diana should be despised— No wonder a discourse should make so deep an impression, which was edged both by interest and superstition. The great goddess was one of the standing titles of Diana. Her majesty destroyed— r'M.iaera.hle raajesty; which was capable of heing thus destroyed ! 'Whom all Asia and the world— "Thict is, the Roman empire, worshippeth — Although under a great variety of titles and, characters. But.the multitude of those that err does not turn error into truth. ' 29. They rushed with one accord — Demetrius and his company, into the. theatre — ^Where criminals were wont to be thrown to f.he wild beasts, dragging ioith ihem Gains and jlrigtorcAag— When they could not find Paul. Probably they hoped to oblige them tp fight with the wild beasts, as some think St. Paul had done before. 30. 'When Paul would have gone in to the people — Being above all fear, to plead the cause of his companions, and prove they are not gods which are made with hands. , 3], The principal officers of Asia — The Asian priests, who presided over the public games, which they were then celebrating in honour, of Diana. 32. The greater part did not know for what they were come together — Which is commonly the case in such an assembly. 33. And they thrust forward — Namely, the artificers and workraen, Alexander —Probably some well-known Christian whom they saw in the crowd ; the Jews 332 THE ACTS. titude, the Jews pushing him on ; and Alexander waving with his 34 hand, would have made a defence to the people : But when they knew that he was a Jew, one voice arose from them all, crying out 35 for about two hours, Great is Diana of the Ephesians. But the register, having pacified the people, said, Ye men of Ephesus, what man is there who knoWjCth not, that the city of the Ephesians is a worshipper of the great Diana, and of the image which fell 36 down from Jupiter? Seeing then these things cannot be' denied, ye 37 oughtto be quiet, and to do nothing rashly. For ye have broiight these men, who are neither robbers of temples, nor blasphemers 38 of your goddess. If then Demetrius and the artificers that are with hira have a charge against any one, the courts are held, and 39 there -are proconsuls ; let thera implead one another. But if ye inquire any thing concerning other matters, it shall be determined 40 in a lawful assembly. And indeed we are in danger to be ques tioned for sedition concerning this day ; there being no cause, 41 whereby we can account for this concourse. And having said these things, he dismissed the assembly. XX*. Arid after the tumult was ceased, Paul having called the disci ples to hira, and exhorted them, departed to go into Macedonia. 2 And having gone through those parts, and exhorted thera with 3 much discourse, he came into Greece. And having abode there three months, an ambush being laid for him by the Jews, as he was about to sail into Syria, he determined to return through Ma- 4 cedonia. And there accompanied Mm to Asia, Sopater of Berea ; and of the Thessalonians, Aristardhus and Sepundus ; and Gaius of Derbe and Timotheus; and of Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus. S These going before, stayed for us at Troas. And we set sail for 6 Philippi after the days of unleavened bread, and came to them at pushing him on — To expose him to the more danger. . And Alexander waving taith his hand — In token of desiring silence, woiild have made a deferice — For himself an(i his brethren. ^ 34. But when ihey knew that he was a Jew — And consequently an enemy to their worship of images ; they prevented him, by crying, Great is Diana of the Ephesians. 35. The register — ^Probably the chief governor ofthe public games. The image which fell down from Jupiter— /they believed that very image of Diana, which stood in her temple, fell down from Jupiter in heaven. . Perhaps he designed to insinuate, as -if falling down from Jupiter, it was not made with hands, and so was not that sort of idols which Paul had said were no gods. 37. Nor blasphemei's of your goddess — They simply declared the one God, and the vanity of idols in general. 38. iThere are proconsuls — One in every province. There was one at Ephesus. 39. In a lawful assembly^ln such a regular assembly as has authority to judge of religious and political affairs. 40. This eoncourse-T-He wisely calls it by an inoffensive name. XX. 1. Afier the iurnult was ceased — So Demetrius gained nothing. Paul remained there till all was quiet. - _ ' Z. He came into Greece — That part of it which lay between Macedonia and Achaia. 3. An ambush being laid for him — In his way to the ship. 4. To Asia- — There sorae of them left him. But Trophimus went with him to Jerusalem, chap, xxi, 29. Aristarchus, even to Rome, chap, xxvii, 2. &. We set sail — St. Luke was now with St. Paul again, as we learn from his «aaa»er of exprpssing himseli CHAPTER XX. 333 7 Troas in five days; where we abode seven days. And on the first day of the week, when we were met to'gether to break bread, Paul being to. depart on the raorrow, preached to them, and contmued 8 his discourse till midnight. And there were many lamps in the 9 upper room where they wer« assembled. .And a certain young man, named Eutyeljus, sitting in the window 'fell into a deep sleep : and as Paul still continued his discourse, being overpowered with sleep, he fell down from fhe third story,' and was taken up dead. 10 And Paul went down and fell on him ; andtaking him in.his arms, 11 said, Be not troubled ; for his life is in him. And going up again, and having broken bread, he conversed long with them, even till 12 break of day, and so departed. And they brought the young man 13 alive, and were not a little comforted; But we going' before, into the ship sailed to Assos, where we were to take up Paul ; for so 14 he had appointed,' being himself to go on foot. And when he met 15 us at Assos, we took Mm up and came to Mitylene. And sailing thence, we came the following day over against Chios, and the next day we touched at Samos, and having tarried at Trogyllium the 16 day after came to Miletus. For Paul had determined to sail by Ephesus, that he might not spend any time in Asia ; for he hasted, if it were possible, to be at Jerusalem on the day of pentecost. 17 And sending to Ephesus frpra Miletus, he called thither the 18 elders of the Church. And when they were come to him, he said to them, Ye know in what manner I have conversed among you 19 all the time from the first, day I came into Asia, serving the Lord with all humility, and with tears, and trials, which befell rae through 7. To break bread— iVha,t is, to celebrate the Lord's Supper ; continued his dis. course — Through uncomraori fervour of spirit. ,' 8. There were many lamps in the room where they were assembled— To prevent any possible scandal. , 9. In the window — Doubtless kept open, to prevent heat, both from tfie lamps and the number of people. . ' 10. Paul fell on him — Itis observable, our Lord never used this gesture. But Elijah and Elisha did as well as Paul. His Ufe is in him — He is alive .again. 11. So departed — ^Without taking any rest at all. 12. And ihey brought the young man alive^— Sat alas 1 How raany of those whohave allowed. themselves to sleep under sermons, or as it were to dream awake, have slept the sleep of eternal death, and fallen to rise no more ! 13. Being himself to go on foot — That he might enjoy the , company of his Christian brethren a little longer, although he had passed the night without sleep, and though Assos was Of difficult and dangerous access by land. 14. Mitylene — ^Was a city and part of the isle of Lesbos, abput seven miles dis tant from the Asiatic coast. 16. For Paul had determined to sail by Ephesus — ^Which lay on the other side ofthe bay. He hasted to be at Jerusalem on the day qf pentecost — ^Because then was the greatest concourse of people. 17. Sending to Ephesus, he called the elder's of the Chureh — These are called bishops in the 28th verse, (rendered overseers in our translation.) Perhaps elders and bishops were then the same ; or no othPrwise di&rent than are the rector of a parish and his curates. 18. Ye know — Happy is he who can thus appeal to the conscience of his hearers. ^ 19. Serving — See the picture of a faithful servant ! The Lord— Whose the Church is, with all humility, and with tears, and trials — These are the concomi tants of it. The service itself is described more particularly in the following verse. This humility he recommends to the E^esians themselves,. Eph. iv, 2, 334 THE ACTS. 20 the ambushes of the Jews : And that I have withheld nothing . which was profitable, but have preached to you, and taught yon, 21 publicly and from house to house : Testifying both to Jews and Greeks repentance toward God and faith in the Lord' Jesus Christ. 22 And now being bound by the Spirit, I go to Jerusalem, not 23 knowing the things that shall befall me there : Save that the Holy Ghost testifieth to me in every city, saying that bondg and afflic- 24 tions await me. But none pf these things raove me ; nor do I count my life precious to myself, so I may finish my course with joy, and the rainistry which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to 25 testify the Gospel of the grace of God, And now I know that ye all araong whom I have conversed, proclaiming the kingdom of God, 26 shall see my face no more. 'Wherefore I take you to record this 27 day, that I am pure from the blood of all men : For I have not 28 shunned to declare unto you all the corinsel of God. Take heed therefore to yourselves, and to the whole flock over which the Holy Ghost hath m^de you overseers, to feed the Church of God, which 39 he hath purchased with his own blood. For I know this, that after my, departure, grievous wolves will enter in among you, not sparing 30 the flock. Yea, from .among yourselves men will arise,' speaking His tears are mentioned again, ver. 31, as also 2 Cor. ii, 4; Phil, iii, 18. These passages laid, together supply us with the genuine character of St. Paul. Holy tears, frora those who seldom 'Weep on account of natural occurrences, are no mean specimen of the efficacy and proof of the truth of Christianity. Yet joy is well consistent therewith, ver. 24. The same person may he sorrowful, yet dlways rejoicing. 20. I have preached — Publicly ; and taught — From house to house. Else he had not been pure from their blood. For even an apostle could not discharge his duty by public preaching only. How much less can an ordinary pastor ! 21. Repentance toward God— The yery first motion of the soul toward God is a kind of repentance. 22. Bound by the JSpirit — Strongly impelled by hira. 23. Save that — Qnly this I know in general ; the Holy Ghost witnesseth — -By other persons. Such was God's good pleasure to reveal these things to him, not immediately, but by the ministry of others. 24. Nor do I count my life precious'— it adds great force to this and all the other passages of Scripture, iu Which the apostles express their contempt of the world, that they were not uttered -by persons like Seneca and Antoninus, who talked elegantly of despising the world in the full affluence of all its enjoyments ; bat by men who daily underwent the greatest calamities, and exposed their lives in proof of their assertions. ' , 25. Ye shall see my face no mme—'B.e wisely inserts this, that what follows might make the deeper impressioii. ' 27. For I have not shunned — Otherwise if any had perished, their blood would have been on his head. ' ^ 28. TaSe heed iherefore — I now devolve my care upon yon ; first to yourselves; then io thefiock over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers — For no man, or number of men Upon' earth, can constitute an overseer, bishop, or any other Christian rainister. To dP this is the peculiar work of the Holy Ghost : io feed tke Church of God— ^Tha,t is, the believing, loving, holy children of God; which he hath purchased — How precious is it then in his sight ! with his own blood — For it is the Wood of the only-begotten Son of God, 1 John i, 7. 29. Grievous wolves — From without, namely, false appstles. They had not yet broke in on the Church' at Ephesas. 30. Yea, from among yourselves men will arise — SuCh were the Nicolaitans, of whom Christ complains. Rev. ii,-6; «o diravjaway disciples — From the purity ofthe Gospel, and the unity of tfie body. CHAPTER XXI. 335 31 perverse things, tp draw away disciples after thera. Therefore watch, reraerabering that for three years I ceased not to warn every one, night and day, with tears. 82 And now, brethren; I comraend yoU tp God, and to the word of his grace, who is able to build you up, and to give you an inherit- 33 ance araong all them .that are sanctified. I have coveted no man's 3,4 silver, or gold, or apparel. Yea, you yourselves know that these hands have mimstered to my necessities- and to them' that were 35 with me. I have showed you all things,- that thus labouring > ye ; ought to help the weak, and. tp remember the word of the Lord Jesus, that he himself Said, It is happier to give .than to receive. 36 And having said these things, he kneeled down, arid prayed with 37 them all. And they all wept sore, and falling on 'Paul's neck, 38 kissed him ; Sorrowing most for that word which he spake, that they should see his face no more. And tbey conducted him to the ship. XXI. And when we were torn away from them, and had set sail, we ran with a straight course to Coos, next day to Rhodes, and 2 from thence to Patara. And firiding a ship passing over to Phe- 3 nicia, we went aboard and set sail. • And coraing within sight of Cyprus, and leaving iron the left hand, we set sail to Syria, and 4 landed at Tyre ; for there the ship was to unload her burden. And finding disciples, we tarriedthere seven days, who told Paul by the 31. I ceased not to warn every one night-and dety- -This was watching indeed I Who copies after this example ? , 32. The word of his p-ace — It is the grand channel pf it, to believers as well as unbelievers. Who is able to build you up — To confirm and increase your faith, love, holiness. God can thus build us up, without any instruraent. But he does build us' up by them. ,0 beware of dreaming tbat you have less need of human teachers after you know Christ than before ! And to give ymt an inherit ance — Ofeternal glory, among them that are sanctified — And so made meet for it. A large number of these Paul doubtless knew, and remembered before God. 33. I have coveted — llere tfie apostle begins tfie cither branch of his farewell discourse, like old Samuel, 1 Sam. xii, 3, taking his leave of the children of Israel. 34. These ionds-^Callous, as you see, with labour. Who is he thit envies such a bishop or archbishop as this 7 . > 35. / have showed you — Bishops, by 'my example, all things — And this among the rest; ihat thus labouring — So far a? the labours of your office allow you tune ; ye ought, to help ihe weak — Those who are disabled by, sickness, or any bodily infirmity, from maintairiing themselves by their own labour. And io rememJer— Effectually, so as to follow it; the word which he himself said— Without doubt his disciples remembered many of his words which are not recorded. It is happier to give — ^To imitate God, and have him, as it were, indebted to us. 37. They all wept— 0{ old, men, yea, the host and bravest of men, were easily melted into tears; a thousand instances of which might be prpduced from pro fane as well as sacred writers. But now, notwithstanding tfie effeminacy which almost universally prevails, we leave those tears to women and children. 38. Sorrowing most for that word which he spake, thai they should see his face no more-^WhaA sorrow will be-in the great day, when God shall speak that word to all who are found on the left hand, that they shall see his face no more ! XXI. 1. And when we were, torn away from Mem— Not withput doing violence both to ourselves and thera. , ' * 3. We landed at Tyre — That there should be Christians there was foretold^ Psa. Ixxivii, 4. What we read in that psalra of the Philistines and Ethiopians also may be compared with Acts viii, 40 ; xxvii, 4. 4. And finding disciples, we tarried there seven days — In order to spend a 336 THE ACTS. 5 Spirit not to go up to Jerusalem. But when we had finished these days, we departed and went our way ; and they all attended us out of the city, with their wives and children : and kneeling down on 6 the sea shore we prayed. And having embraced each other, we 7 took ship, and they returned home. And having finished our voy age, we came from Tyre to Ptolemais, and saluting the brethren, 8 we abode with them one day.- And the next day we departed and came to Cesarea ; and entering into the house of Philip the evan- 9 gelist, who was orae of the seven, we abode with hira. And he had 10 four daughters, virgins, who were prophetesses. And as we tarried many days, a certain prophet naraed Agabus came down from 11 Judea. And coming to us, he took up Paul's girdle, andbinding his own feet and hands, said. Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the Jews at Jerusalera bind the man whose girdle this is, and 12 deliver him into the hands of the Gentiles. And when we heard these things, both we, and they of the place, besought him not to 13 go up to Jerusalem. But Paul answered, What raean ye,' weeping and breaking my heart ? I am ready not only to be bound, but also 14 to die at Jerusalem, for the name of the Lord Jesus. And when he '\vould not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, The will of the Lord be done. 15 And after thfese days we took up our carriages, and went up to Sabbath with them. Who told Paul by the Spirit — That afflictions awaited him at Jerusalem. This was properly what they said by the Spirit. They themselves advised him not to go up. The disciples seemed to understand their prophetic impulse to be an intimation from the Spirit, that Paul, ifhe were sp minded, might avoid the danger, by not going to"^ Jerusalem. 7. Having finished our voyage — From Macedonia, chap, xx, 6, we came to Ptolemais — ^A celebrated city on the sea coast, anciently called Accos. It is noyv, like raany other once noble cities, only a heap of ruins. ' 8. We came io Cesarea-^So called frora a stately teraple which Herod the Great dedicated there to Augustus Cesar. It was the place where the Roman governor - of Judea generally resided and kept his court. T^e evangelist, who was one of the seven deacons — An evangelist is a preacher of the Gospel to those who had never heard it, as Philip had done to the Samaritans, to the Ethiopian eunuch, and to all the towns froni Azotus to Cesarea, chap, viii, 5, 26, 40. It is not un likely he spent the following ' years preaching in Tyre and SidOn, and the other heathen -cities in the neighbourhood of Galilee, his bouse being at'Cesarea, a con venient situation for that purpose. We abode wiih hint—'We Ibdged at his house during our stay -at Cesarea. 10. A certain prophet came — The nearer the event was, the more express wero the predictions which prepared Paul for it. 11. Binding his own feet and hands — In the raanner that malefactors were wont to be bound when apprehended. So shall the Jews bind the man whose girdle this is — St. Paul's bonds were first particularly foretold at Cesarea, to which he afterward came in bonds, chap, xxiii, 33. 12. Both we, (his fellow travellers,),-aB(Z they of ihe place, besought him not to go up to Jerusalem — St. Paul knew that this prediction had the force of a command. They did not kriow this. 13. Breaking my heart — For the apostles themselves were riot void of huSian affections. / am ready not only to be bound, but io die — And to' him that is ready for it, the burden is light. 14. And when he would not be persuaded — "This was not obstinacy, but true Christian resolution. We should never be persuaded, eiAer to do evil, or to omit doing any good which is in our power ; saying, the wjP of ihe Lord be done — Which they were satisfied Paul knew. 15. We took up our carriages — Our baggage ; which probably went by sea before- CHAPTER XXI. 337 16 Jerusalem, and some of the disciples also froiii Cesarea went with us, and brought us to one Mnason, a Cyprian, au old disciple, with whom we should lodge. 17 And when we were come up to Jerusalem, the brethren received 18 us gladly. And the next day Paul went in with us to James, and 19 all the elders were present. And having saluted them, he gave them a particular account of those things which God had done 20 among the Gentiles by his ministry. And having heard it, they glorified Goif, and said to him, Thou seest, brother, how many thousands of believing Jews there are, and they are all zealous 21 for the law. But they have been informed concerning thee, that thou teachest the Jews who are araong the , Gentiles, to apostatize from Moses; telling theni not to circumcise their children, nor to 22 walk after the customs. What is it therefore? The multitude must needs come together ; for they will hear that thou art come. 23 Therefore do this that we say to thee : there are with us four men, 24 who have a vow on them : Take them and purify thyself with thera, and be at charges with them, that they may shWe their heads : and all '^ill kriow, that there is notMng of those things which they have heard of thee ; but that thou thyself walkest orderly, keeping the 25 law. As touching the Gentiles that believe, we have written and deterrained, that they should observe no such thing ; save only that they keep themselves from what is offered to idols, and from 26 blood, and from what is strangled, and from fornication. Then What they tobk with them now in particular was the alms they were carrying to Jerusalem, chap, xxiv, 17. 16. The disciples brought us to one Mnason, a Cyprian, an old disciple — He was a native 'of 'Cyprus, but an inhabitant of Jerusiilem, and probably one of tho first converts there. . 18. Paul went in with us — That it might appear we are all of one mind, to James — Comraonly called the Lprd's brother ; the only apostle then presiding over the Churches iri Judea. 20. They are all zealous for the law — For the whole Mosaic dispensation. How astonishing is this ! Did none of the apostles, beside St. Paul, know that this dispensation was now abolished ? And if they did both know and testify this, how came their hearers not to believe them ? 21. They have been informed concerning thee, that thou teachest the Jews-r-not to circumcise their children, nor to walk after the customs — Of the Mosaic law. And BO undoubtedly he did. And so he wrote to all the Churches in Galatia, among lyhom were many Jews. Yea, and James himself'had long befbre assented to ]^eter, affirming before all the apostles and all the brethren, chap, xv, 10, That this very,law was a yoke which (said he) neither our fathers nor we were able tq hear — Amazing ! that they did not know this ! Or, that if they dfd, they did not openly testify it at all hazards, to every Jewish convert in Jerusalem ! 22. What is it therefore — ^What is to bs done ? The multitude must rleeds come together — ^Tfiey will certainly gather together in a tumultuous manner, unless they be some way pacified. 23. Therefore — "To obyiate their prejudice against thee : do ihis that we say to tAft*— Doubtless they meant this advice well ; but could Paul follow it in godly sincerity ? Was not the yielding so far to the judgraent of others too great a deference to be paid to any mere men ? 24. And all will know — that thou thyself walkest orderly, keeping ihe law — Ought he not, without any reverence to man, where the truth of God was so deeply concerned, to have answered plainly, I do not keep the Mosaic law ; neither need any of you. Yea, Peter doth not keep the law. And God himself expressly commanded him not to keep it ; ordering him to go in to men uncir cumcised, and to eat with them, chap, xi, 3, which the law utterly forbids. ' 22 338 THE ACTS. Paul took the men, and the next day purifying himself with them^ entered into the teraple, declaring the accoraplishraent of the days of purification, till the offering should be offered for every one of 27 them. And when the seven days were about to be accomplished, the Jews that were frora Asia seeing him in the temple, stirred up 28 all the multitude ; and laid hands on him. Crying out, Men of Israel, help ! This is the man that teacheth all men every where against the people, and the law, and tMs place : yea, and hath even 29 broBght Greeks into the temple, and polluted this#ioly place. For they had before seen Trophimus the Ephesian wittfhim in the city, 30 whom they supposed Paul had brought into the temple. And the whole city was moved, and the people ran together :' and laying hold on Paul, they dragged him out of the teraple ; and immediately the gates were shut. 31 And as they went about to kill him, word came to the tribune of 32 the cohort, that all Jerusalem was in an uproar. Who iraraediately took soldiers and centurions, and ran down to him ; and when they saw the tribune and soldiers, they ceased from beating Paul. 33 Then the tribune carae near, and took hira, and commanded him to be bound with two chains, and iriquired who he was, and what 34 he had done 1 But some araong tbe multitude cried out one 26. Then Paul took the -men — ^Yielding his own judgment to their advice, which seemed to flow not out of spiritual but carnal wisdom ; seeming to be what he really was not : making as if he believed the law still in force. Declaring — Giving notice to the priests in waiting, tbat he designed to aeeomplish whom Titus Vespasian so passionately loved, that he would have made her em. press, had not the cl^ours of the Romans prevented it. 348 THE ACTS. 15 is a certain man left prisoner by Felix : About whom when I was at Jerusalem, the chief priests and elders of the Jews appeared . 16 before me, desiring judgment against Mm- To whora I answered. It is not the custom of the Romuns to give up any raan, till he that is accused have the accusers face to face,' and liberty to make 17 his defence touching the crime laid to his charge. When there fore they were come hither, I without any delay sat on the judg ment seat the next day, and commanded &e man to be brought 18 forth. Against whom when the accusers stood up, they brought 19 no accusation of such things as I supposed ; But had certain ques tions against him, relating to their own religious worship, and about one Jesus that was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive. 20 And as I doubted of such manner of questions, I asked if he would gp to Jerusalem, and there be judged concerning these matters. 21 But Paul appealing to be kept fPr the hearing of Augustus, I oorii- 22 manded him to be kept till I could send him to Cesar. Then Agrippa said to Festus, I would also hear the man myself. And he said, To-morrow thou shalt hear him. 23 And on the morrow, when Agrippa was come and Bernice with great pomp, and were entered into the place of audience with the tribunes and principal men of the city, at the command of Festus, 24 Paul was brought forth, ^vid Festus said. King Agrippa, and all ye who are present with us, ye see this man, about whom all the multitude of the Jews have pleaded with me, both at Jerusalem and 25 here, crying out, that he ought not to live any longer. But when I found that he had coraraitted nothing Worthy of death, and he had 26 himself appealed to thp eraperor, I determined to send him : Of whom I have nothing certain to write to my lord : therefore X have ' brought him before you, and especially before thee, 0 King Agrippa, 27 that after examination taken, I may have somewhat to write. For it seemeth to me unreasonable to send a prisoner, and not to signify also the criraes alleged against him. XXVI. Then Agrippa said to Paul, It is permitted thee to speak for thyself. And Paul, stretching, forth his hand, made his defence. 15, Desiring judgment against him — As upon a previous conviction, which they falsely pretended. 16. It is not the custom of the Romans — How excellent a rule, to condemn no one unheard ! A rule, which as it is coraraon to all nations, (courts of inquisition only excepted,) so it ought to direct our proceedings in all , affairs, not only in public, but private life. 18. Such things as I supposed — From their passion and vehemence. 19. But had certain questions — How coldly does he mention the things of the last importance! And about one Jesus — Thus does Festus speak of Hin), to whom every knee shall bow ! Whom Paul affrmed to be alive — And was this a doubtful question ? But why, O Festus, didst thou doubt concerning it ? Only l>ecause thou didst not search into the evidence of it. Otherwise tljat evidence might have opened to thee, till it had grown up into full conviction ; and thy illustrious prisoner have led thee into the glorious liberty ofthe children of God. 23. With ihe tribunes and principal men of the city — The chief officers, both military and civil. XXVI. And. Paul stretching forth his Aand-^Chained as it was : a decent expression of his own earnestness, and proper to engage the attention of his hearers ; answered for himself — Not only refuting the accusations of the Jews, but enlarging upon tfie faith of the Gospel. CHAPTER XXVI. 349 2 I think myself happy, King Agrippa, that I am this flay to make my, defence before thee, concerning all those tbings whereof I am ac- 3 cused by the Jews, Who art atccurately acquainted with all the customs and questions which are araong the Jews : wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently. 4 The manner of my life frora my youth, which was from the be ginning among my own nation at Jerusalem, all the Jews know, 6 Who knew me from the first, (if they would testify,) that I lived a 6 Pharisee, after the strictest sect of our religion. And now I stand in judgment for -the --.-oe of the promise made by God to our 7 fathers : To which oui yelve tribes, worshipping continually night and day, hope to attain : concerning which hope. King Agrippa, I 8 am accused by the Jews. What ! Is it judged by you an incredible 9 thing, that Gpd should raise the dead ? I indeed thought myself, that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of 10 Nazareth : Which also I did in Jerusalem ; and having received authority from the chief priests, I shut up many of the saints in prisons, and when they were killed, I gave my vote against them. 1 1 And frequently punisMng them in all the synagogues, I compelled them to blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad against them, I 2. King AgHppa — There is a peculiar force in thus addressing a person by name.' Agrippa < this. 3. Who art accurately acquainted — ^Which Festus was not ; with',ihe custorns— In practical matters ; and questions — In speculative. This word Festus had used in the absence of Paul, chap, xxv, 19, who, by the Divine leading, repeats and explains it. Agrippa had had peculiar advantages for an accurate knowledge ofthe Jewish custoras and questions, frora his education under his father Herod, and his long abode at Jerusalera. Nothing can be imagined more suitable or more graceful, than this whole dis course of Pauli befpre Agrippa ; in which the seriousness of the Christian, the boldness of the apostle, and the politeness of the gentleman and the scholar, ap pear in a most beautiful contrast, or rather a most happy union. 4. Prom my youth, which was from the beginning — That is, which was from the beginning of my youth. 5. If they would testify — But they would not, for they well knew what weight his former life must add to his preserit testimony, 6. And now— This and the two following verses are in a kind of parenthesis, and show that what the Pharisees rightly taught concerniag the resurrection, Paul likewise asserted at this day. The ninth verse is connected wilh the fifth. For Pharisaism impelled, him to persecute. I stand in judgment for the hope of the promise — Of the resurrection. So it was in- effect. For unless Christ had risen, there could have been no resurrection ofthe dead. And it was chiefly for testifying the resurrection of Christ, that the Jews still persecuted him. 7. Our twelve tribes — For a great part of the ten tribes also had at various timesi returned from the east to their own country, James i, I ; 1 Pet. i, 1. Worshipping continually night and day—-Tha.t is, this is what they aim at in all their publie: and private worship. 8. Is it judged by you an incredible thing — It was by Festus, chap.- xxv, 19, to whom Paul answers as if he had heard hira discourse. 9. Itho-ught — When IVas a Pharisee ; thai loughi io do many-things — Whicli he now enuraerates. > 10. / shut up many of the saints— M.en not only innocent, but good^ just, holy. I gave my vote against them — That is, I joined with those who conderaned therir. Perhaps the chief priests did also give him power to vote on these occasions. 11. I compelled them — That is, Sorae of them; to blaspheme — This is the most dreadful of all! Repent, ye enemies of the Gospel. If Spira", who was compel. led, suffered So terribly, what will become of those who compel, like Saul, but do- not repent like him. 850 THE ACTS. 12 persecuted them even to foreign cities. * Wheretipon as I was goiiig to Damascus, with authority and commission from the chief 13 priests. At mid day, O king, I saw in the way a light from hea ven, above the brightness of the sun shining round me and them 14 that journeyed with me. And When we were all fallen down to the earth, I heard a voice saying to me in the Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me ? It is hard for thee to kick 15 against the goads. And I said, Who art thou, Lord ? And he said, ] 6 I am Jesus whom thou persecutest. But rise and stand upon thy feet ; for I have appeared to thee for this purpose, to ordain thee a minister and a witness, both of the things which thou hast seen, 17 and of those in which I wiU appear to thee, Delivering thee from 18 the people, and the Gentiles, to whom I now send thee, To open their eyes, that they may turn from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to God ; that they may receive through faith which is ip me, forgiveness of sins, and an inheritance among thera that 19 are sanctified. From that time, O King Agrippa, I was not disobe- 20 dient to the hea.venly vision. But first to them at Damascus and a Jerusalem, and through all the country of Judea, and then to the Gentiles, I declared, that they should repent and turn to God, 21 doing works worthy of repentance. For these things the Jews seizing me in the teraple, atterapted to kill rae with their own hands. 22 But having obtained help from God, I continue till this day, testify ing both to small and great, saying nothing but what both the prO' 23 phets and Moses have declared should b?. That Christ having suffered, and being the- first who rose from the dead, should show 13. O King — Most seasonably, in the height ofthe narration, does he thus fix the king's attention. Above the brightness of the sun — And np marvel. For what is the brightness of this created sun, to the Sun of righteousness, the brightness of the Father's glory ? 14. In the Hebrew tongue — St. Paul was not nowspeaking in Hebrew : wheri he was, chap, xxiii, 7, he did not add. In the Hebrew tongue. Christ used this tongue both on earth and from beaven. 17. Delivering thee from the people — The Jews and ihe Gentiles, to whom, both Jews and Gentiles, / no-w send tAee— Paul gives them to know, that the liberty he enjoys even in bonds, was promised to him, as well as his preaching to the Gentiles. /, denotes the authority of the sender. Now, the tirae whence his mission was dated. For his apostleship, as well as his conversion, commenced at this raoraent. 18. Ta open — He ppens thera, who sends Paul ; and he does it by Paul who is sent ; iheir eyes — Both of the Jews and Gentiles : that they may turrf — Through the power of the Alraighty, frora the spiritual darkness wherein they were in volved, to the light of Divine knowledge and holiness, and from the power of Sata-A, who now holds them in sin, guilt, and misery, to the love and happy ser vice of God : ihat they may receive through faith — (He seems to place the same blessings in a fuller light,) pardon, holiness, and glory. 19. From that iime^Having received power to obey, / was not disobedient — I did obey, I Used that power. Gal. i, 16. So that even this grace whereby St. Paul was influenced, was not irresistible. 20. I declared^— From that hour to this, both to Jew and Gentile, thai ihey should repent — This repentance, we may observe, is previous both to inward and outward holiness. 21. For these things--The apostle now applies all that he had said. 22. Havirig obtained help from God — When all other help failed, God sent the Romans from the castle, and so fulfilled the promise he had raade, ver. 17. '» Acts ix, 2, CHAPTER XXVn. 351 34 light to the people and tO/the Gentiles. And as he was thus making his defence, Festus said with a loud voice, Paul, thou art beside 25 thyself, much learning, doth make thee mad. But he said, I am not mad, most excellent Festus, but utter the words of truth and sobrie- 26 ty. For the king knoweth of these things ; to whom also I speak with freedom ; for I am persuaded none of these thin^ are hidden 27 from him, for tMs was npt done in a corner. King Agrippa, be- 28 lievest thou the prophets ? I know that thou believest. Then Agrippa said unto Paul, Almost thou persuadest rae to be a Chris- 29 tian. And Paul said, I would to God, that not only thou, but like wise all that hear me, were this day both almOst and altogether such as I am, except these bonds. , • •« 30 And as he said this, th&Mng rose up, and the governor,- and Ber- 31 nice, and they that sat with them. And as they were going away, they spake one to another, saying, This man doth nothing worthy 32 of death, or of |(onds. And Agrippa said unto Festus, This man might have been set at liberty if he had not appealed unto Cesar. XXVII. And when it was determined to sail into Italy, they deliver- 24. Festus said, Paul, thou art beside thyself — To talk of raen's rising from the dead ! And of a Jew's enlightening not only his own nation, but the polite and learned Greeks and Romans ! Nay, Festus, if is thou that art beside thyielf. That strikest quite wide ofthe mark. And no wonder: he saw that nature did not act in Paul ; but the grace that acted in him he did not see. And therefore he took all this ardour which animated the apostle for a mere start of learned phrensy. 25. I am not mad, most excellent Festus — The style properly belonging to a Ro man propretor. How inexpressibly beautiful is this reply ! How strong ! yet how decent and respectful! Madmen seldom call men by -their names, 'and titles of honour. Thus also St. Paul refutes the charge. But utter the words of truth (confirmed in the next verse) and sobriety — ^The very reverse of madness. And both these remain, even when the men of God act with the utmost vehemence, 26. For the king knoweth of these things — St. Paul haying refilled Festus, pur sues his purpose, returning naturally, and as it were, step by step, from Festus to Agrippa. To whom I speak with freedom— Vhia freedom was probably one circumstance which Festus accounted madness. ¦• ±, 27. King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets'? — He that believes these, believes Paul, yei^, and Christ. The apostle now coraes close to his heart. 'What did Agrippa feel when he heard this ? I k-now ihat thou believest .' — Here Paul lays so fast hold on the king that he can scarce make any resistance. 28. Then Agrippa said unfa Paul, Al-nwst thou persuadest me to be a Chris-. tian ! — 'See here, Festus altogether a heathen, Paul alogether a Christian, Agrippa halting between both. Poor Agrippa ! But almost persUaded ! So near the mark, and yet fall short ! Another step, and thou art within the vaiU Reader, stop not with Agrippa ; but go on with Paul. ,, 29. / would to God — Agrippa had spoke of being a Christian, as a thing wholly in his own power. Paul gently corrects this mistake ; intimating, it is the gift and the work of God ; that all that hear me — It was modesty in St. Paul, not to apply directly to them all; yet he looks upon them and observes them; were such as I an^-Christians indeed ; full of righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. He speaks from a full sense of his . own happiness, and an over flowing love to all. » 30. And as he said this, the king rose UjK-^An unspeakably precious moment to Agrippa. Whether he duly improved it or no, we shall see in that day. 31. This man doth nothing worthy of death or of bonds — They speak of his whole life, not of one action only. And could ye leain nothing more than this from that discourse ? A favourable judgment of such a preacher, is not all that God requires. XXVI't 1. As soon as it Was determined to sail — ^As being a shorter and less expensive passage to Rorae. 352 THE ACTS. ed Paul, and certain other prisoners, to a centurion named Julius, 2 of the Augustan cohort. And going aboard a ship of Adramyt- tiura, that was to sail by the coasts of Asia, we set sail, Aristarchus, a Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us. And the next day 3 we reaphed Sidon. And Julius treating Paul courteously, per- 4' mitted him to go to his friends to take refreshment. And setting sail from thence, we sailed under Cyprus, because the winds were 5 contrary. And having sailed through the sea of Cilicia, and Pam- 6 phylia, we came to Myra, a city of Lycia. And the Centurion find ing a ship of Alexandria there, bound for Italy, put us on board of it, ^ 7 And when we had sailed slowly many days, and were scarce come ^ over against Cnidus, the wind not suffering us, we sailed under 8 Crete, over against Salmone. And passing it with difficulty, we carae td a certain place called the Fair Havens, near wMch was 9 the city Lasea. And as much time was spent, and sailing was now dangerous, because the fast was already past, Paul exhorted them, 10 Saying to them. Sirs, I perceive that this voyage will be with in jury and much damage, not only to the lading and the ship, but also 11 to our lives. But the centurion regarded the master and the owner of the vessel more than the things which were spoken by Paul.. 12 And as the haven was not convenient to winter in, the grea:ter part advised to set sail from thence also, if by any means they might ' reach Phenice, to winter there, which is a haven of Crete looking to the southwest and northwest. 13 And as the south wind blew gently, supposing they had obtained their purpose, they weighed anchor, and sailed on close by Crete. 14 But not long after there arose against it a tempestuous wind named 15 Euroclydon. And the ship beirig caught, and not able to bear up 16 against the wind, we let her drive. And running under a certain <„ ' ' - . .- - _ .. - ' , 2. Adramyiiium — was a sea port of Mysia. Aristarchus and Luke went with Paul by choice, not being ashamed of his bonds. 3. Julius treating Paul courteously — Perhaps fie had heard him make his defence, 4. We sailed Under Cyprus — Leaving it on the left hand. 7. Ckidus — was a cape and city of Caria. 8. Tfie Fair Havens still retain the name. But the city of Lasea is now ut terly lost, together with many more of the hundred cities for which Crete was once so renowned. 9. The fast, or day of atonement, was kept on the tenth of Tisri, that is, the 25th of Septeraber. This was to them an ill time of sailing ; not only because winter was approaching, but also because of the sudden storms, which are still common in the Mediterranean at that time of the year. Paul exhorted them — ¦ NPt to leave Crete. Even in -external things, faith exerts itself withthe greatest presence of mind, and readiness of advice. 10. Saying to them — To the centurion and other offioers. 11. The centurion regarded the master — And indeed it is a general rule, believe an artificer in his own art. Yet when there is the greatest need, a real Christian will often advise even better than hira. 12. Which is a haven — ^Having a double opening, one to the southwest, the other to the northwest. 14. There arose againsi it — The south wind ; a tempestuous wind, called in those parts Euroclydon. This Was a .kind of hurricane, not carrying them any one way, but tossing them backward and forward. These furious Winds are now called levanters, and blow in all directions from the northeast to the southeast. 16. We were hardly able to get masters of the boat— To prevent its being staved. .. . CHAPTER XXVII. 353 island called Clauda, we were hardly, able to get master of the 17 boat: Which having taken up, they used helps, undergirdlng the sMp, and fearing lest they should fall into the quicksands, they 18 struck sail, and so were driven. - And as we were in an exceeding great storm, the next day they lightened the ship, -i^d the tMrd 19 day we cast out with our O'wn hands the ta,ckling of the sMp. And 20 as neither sun nor stars appeared for many, days, and no small tempest lay on us, all hope of our being saved was now taken away. 21 But after long abstinence, Paul standing in the midst of 'them, said, Sirs, ye should have hearkened to me, and not have loosed 22 from Crete, and so havfe avoided this injury and loss. Yet now I * exhort you to be of good courage ; for there shall be no loss of 23 any lite among you, but bf the ahip-only. For there stood by me this night an angel of the Gg^ 'whose I am, and whom I serve, 24 Saying, Fear not, Paul ; thoi^must be presented before Cesar: and 95 lo, God hath given thee all thera that sail with thee. Wherefore, sirs, take courage : fpr I trust in God, that it shall be even as it 26 hath been spoken to rae. But we must be cast on a certain island. 27 And when the fourteenth night wais come, as we were driven up and do'wn in the Adriatic sea, about midnight thp sailors suspected 28 that they drew nigh some land. - And sounding, they found twenty fathoms ; and having gone a little farther, sounding again, they 29 found fifteen fathoms. And fearing lest we should fall upon rough places, they cast four anchors out of the stern, and wished for tne 30 day. But when the sailors were attempting to flee out ofthe ship, and had let down the boat into the sea; under pretence that they 31 were going to carry out anchors out of the foreship, Paul said to 18. They lightened the ship-rCaating the heavy gpods into the sea. 19. We cast qut the tackling of the ship — Cutting away even those masts that were not absolutely necessary. 20. Neither sun.-nor stars appeared for many days?— Which thpy could the less spare, before the corapass was found out. 21. This loss — ^Which is beforeyour eyes. 23. The God whose I am, and whom t setfqe — ^How short a corapendium of religion 1 'Vet how full '. Comprehending both faith, hope, and loVe. 24. Ood hath given — Paul had prayed for them. And God gave hun their lives ; perhaps their souls also. And the centurion, subserving the providence of God, gave to Paul thelives of the prisoners. How wonderfully does his pro. vidence reign in the most contingent things ! And rather will many bad raen be preserved with a few good, (so it frequently happeris,) than one good man perish with many bad. So it was in this ship :' so it- is in the world. Thee — ^At suqh a time as this, there was not the same danger, which might otherwise have been, of St. Paul's seeming to speak out of vanity, what he really spoke out of necessity^ All the souls — Not only all the prisoners, as Julius afterward did, ver. 43 ; ask for souls, they shall be given thee i yea, more than thou hopest for, ihat sail with thee — So that Paul, ib the sight of God, was the master and pilot of the ship. 27. The fourteenth night — Since they left Crete, ver. 18, 19. In ihe Adriatic sea-— So the ancients called all that part of the Mediterranean, which lay south of Italy. 30. The sailors were attempting to flee oui of the ship — Supposing the boat would go more safely over the shallows. 31. Unless these mariners abide in the ship — Without them ye know not how to manage her, ye cannot be saved — He does not say we. That they would not 23 ,354 THE ACTS. the centurion and the soldiers. Unless these abide in the ship, ye 32 cannot be saved. Then the soldiers cut off the ropes of the boat, 33 and let it fall off. And while the day was coming on, Paul exhorted thera all to take food, saying. This day is the fourteenth that'yfe 34 have tarried and continued fasting, -having taken nothing. There fore I exhort you to take food : for this is for your preservation j , 35 for there shall not a hair fall from the head of any of you. And having spoken thus, he took bread, and gave thanks to God before 36 them all • and having broken it, he began to eat. Then were they 37 all encouraged, and they also took raeat. And we were in the ship, 38 in all two hundred and seventy-six souls. And when they' were satisfied 'with food, they lightened the ship, casting out the wheat 39 into the sea. And when it was day, they did not know the land : but they observed a certain creek having a shore, into which they 40 were minded if possible to thrust the ship : And having taken up the anchors, they committed it to the sea, at the same tirae loosing the rudder bands, and hoisting np the stay sail to thes wind, they 41 raade for the shore. But faUing into a place where two seas met, they ran the ship aground ; and the fore part sticking fast, remained immovable, but the hinder part was broken by the force of the 42 waves. And the counsel of.the soldiers was to kill the prisoners, 43 lest any one should swim away and escape. But the centurion, being desirous to save Paul, Mndered them from their purpose, and coraraanded those that could swim, throwing theraselves into the 44 sea, first to get away to land- And theTest, sorae on boards, and have regarded. The soldiers were not careful for the lives of the prisoners : nor was Paul careful for his own. We iriay learn hence, to use the most proper means fbr security and success, even while we depend on Divine Providence, and wait for the accomplishment of God's own promise. He never designed any promise should encourage ra tional creatures to act in an irrational manrier ; or to remain inactive, when he has given them natural capacities of doing something, at least, for their own benefit. To expect the accomplishraent of any proraise, withont exerting these, is at best vain and dangerous presumption, if all pretence of rplying upon it be not profane hypocrisy. 33. Ye continue fasting, having taken nothing— 'So regular meal , through a deep sense of their extreme danger. Let us not Wonder then, if raen who have a deep sense of their extrerae danger of everlasting death, for a time forget even to eat their bread, or to attend to their worldly affairs. Much less let us censure that as raadness, which may be the begiimirig of true wisdom. 34. This is for your preservation — That ye raay be the. better able to swim to shore. 36. Then, they were all encouraged^— By his example; as well as words. 38. Casting out the wheat — So firmly did they now depend on what St. Paul had said. ' 39. They did not know the land — ^Which they saw near them : having a level shore. 40. Loosing tho rudder bands — Their ships had frequently two rudders, one on each side, "rhese were fastened while they let the ship drive ; but vrere now loosened, when they had need of thera to steer her into the creek. 41. A place where tipo seas met — Probably by reason ofa sand bank running parallel with tfie shore. 42. The counsel — Cruel, unjust, ungrateful, , * 44. They all escaped safe to land — And some of them doubtless received the apostle, as a teacher sent from God. These would find their deliverance from the fury of the sea, but an earnest of an infinitely greater deUverance, and are CHAPTER XXVin. 355 some on broken pieces of the sMp ; and so it came to pass, that they all escaped safe to land^ Xxviii. And being escaped, we then knew, that the island was 2 called Melita. And the barbarians showed us uncommon kind ness ; for having kindled a fire, they brought us all to i*, because 3 of the present rain, and because of the cold. Now as Paul was gathering a bundle of sticks, and laying them on the fire, a viper 4 'coming from the heat fastened upon Ms hand. And when the bar barians saw the venomous animal hanging on his hand, they said one to another. Doubtless this man is a murderer, whom, though 5 he hath escaped the sea, vengeance hath not suffered to Uve. But having shaken off the venomous animal into the fire, he suffered no 6 harm. However, they expected that he 'would have swollen, or suddenly fallen down dead ; but after having waited a considerable time, seeing no miscMef befall him, they changed their minds, and said he was a god. 7 And near that plsice was the estate of a chief man of the island, named Publius, who receiving us into Ms house, entertained us 8 courteously three days. Now the father Of Publius lay sick of a fever and bloody flui ; to whom Paul went in, and having prayed, 9 laid his hands on him and healed him. And when this was done, ' flie rest also in the island, who had disorders, came and were healed, long ere this lodged With him in a mote peaceful harbour than Malta, or than the earth dould .afford. XXVIII. 1. Melita or Medta, is about twelve miles broad, twenty long, and sixty distant from Sicily to the south.. It yields abundance of honey, (whence its name was taken,) with much cottpn, and is very fruitful, thorigh it has only three feet depith of earth above the solid rock. The Eraperor Charles tbe Fifth gave it, in 1530, to the knights of Rhodes, driven out of Rhodes by the Turks. They are a thousand in number, of whom five hundred always reside ou the island. 2. And the barbarians — So the Roraans and Greeks termed all nations but their own. But surely the generosity shown by these uncultivated inhabitants of Malta, Was far raore Valuable than all the varnish which the politest education Could give, where il taught not humanity and coriipassion. 4. And when the barbarians saw— -they said — Seeing al^o his chains. Doubtless this man is a murderer — Such rarely go unpunished even in this life ; whom ven-' geance hath not suffered to live — ^They look upon him as a dead man already. It is with pleasure that we trace among these barbarians the force of conscience, and the belief of a particular providence : which some people of more learning have stupidly thought it philpsophy to despise. But they erred in imagining, that calamities mlist always he interpreted as judgments. Let us guard against this, lest, like them, we condeirin nof only the innocent, but the excellent of the oarth. 5. Having shaken off the Venomous animal, he suffered no harm — The words of an eminent modern historian are, " No' venomous kind of serpent now breeds in Malta, neither hurts if it be brought thither from another place. Children are teen there handling and playing even with scorpions ; I have seen one eating them." If this be so, it seems to be fixed by the wisdom of God, as an eternal memorial of what he once wrought there. 6. They changed their minds, and said he was a' god — Such is the stability of human reason ! A little before he was a murderer ; and presently he is a god : (just as the people of Lystra ; one hour sacrificing, and the next stoning :) riay, but there is a medium. He is neither a murderer nor a god, hut a man of God. But natural men never run into greater mistakes, than in judging ofthe children of God. 7. The chief man of the island^— In wealth if not in power also. Three dayg — The first three days ofour stay ori the island. 356 THE ACTS. 10 Who likewise honoiu'ed us with many honours, and when we de parted, put on board such things as were necessary. 1 1 And after three months we sailed in a ship of Alexandria, whicb had wintered in the island, -whose sign was Castor and, Pollux. 12 And arriving at Syracuse, we tarried there three days. Whence 13 coasting round, we came to Rhegium, and the south wind rising B4 after one day, we came the next to Puteoli : Where finding bre thren, we were entreated to tarry with them seven days, and so we 15 went toward Rorae. And the brethren having heard of us,, came out thence to meet us, some as far as Appii-Fdrum, and others to the Three Taverns, whom, when Paul saw, he thanked God and took courage. 16 And when we were come to Rome, the centurion delivered the prisoners to the captain of the guard : but Paul was suffered to 17 dwell by hiraself, with the soldier that kept Mm. And after three days he called the chief of the Jews together. And when they were corae together, he said to thera, Brethren, though I have done nothiiig, against the people, or the customs of our fathers, yet have I been delivered a prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the 18 Romans : Whp haying examined me, were willing to have released 19 me, because there was no cause of death in rae. But when the Jews opposed it, I was constrained to appeal to Cesar ; not that I had any 20 thing to accuse my nation of. For this cause therefore have I entreated to see and speak with you : for it is on account of the 21 hope of Israel, that I am bound with tMs chain. And they said to Mm, We have neither received letters from Judea concerning thee, nor hath any of the brethren coming hither, related or spoken any 22 evil of thee. But we desire to hear bf thee what thou thinkest ; 11. Whose sign was— It was the custom of the ancients to have images on the head of their ships, from which they took their names. Castor and Pollux — ^Two heathen gods who were thought favourable to mariners. 15. The br.ethren — That is, the Christians, came out thence to meet us — ^It k remarkable that there is no certain account by whora Christianity was planted at Rome. Probably some inhabitants of that city were at Jerusalem on the day of pentecost. Acts ii, 10 ; and being then converted themselves, carried the Gospel thither at their return. Appii-Forum was a town, fifty-one miles from Rome;. the Three Taverns about thirty. He took courage— Re saw Christ was at Rome also, and now forgot, all the troubles of his journey. 16. With the soldier — ^To whom he was chained, as tfie Roman custom was. 17. And after three days — Given to rest and prayer, Paul called the chief of the Jews together-^'He always sought the Jews first ; but being now bound,' he could not so conveniently go round to them. Though I have done nothing — Seeing hira chained, they might have suspected he had. Therefore he first obviates t^is suspicion. 19. when the Jews opposed it — ^Hc speaks tenderly of ithem, not mentioning their repeated attempts to murder him. Not-thai I had any thing to accuse my nation of — Not that I had any design to accuse others, but merely to defend myself. 20. The hope of Israet—Wha,t Israel hopes for, namely, the MeSsiah and tho resurrection. 21. We have neiiher received letters concerning thee-r-rThere must have been a peculiar providence in this; nor has any ofthe brethrenr— The Jews, related — Pro fessedly, in a set discourse, or spoke — Occasionally, in conversation, any evil of thee — How must the bridle then have been in their mouth ! 22. This sect we know is every where spoken againstr— This is no proof it all ef a bad cause, bu-t a'very probable- mark of a good one. CHAPTER XXVIII. 357 for concerning this sect, we know that it is every where spoken against. 23 And having appointed him a day, many came to him at his lodg ing, to whom he expounded, testifying the kingdom of God, and persuading thera concerning Jesus, both from the law of Moses 24 and the prophets, from morning till evening. And some believed 25 the things that were spoken, and some believed not. And not agreeing with each other, they brake up the assembly, after Paul had spoken one word, WeU spake the Holy Ghost by the Prophet 26 Isaiah to your fathers, Saying, * Go to this people and say. Hear ing ye shall hear, and shall not understand, and seeing ye shall see, 27 and shall not perceive. For the heart of this people is waxed gross, and with their ears they hear heavily, and their eyes have they closed ; lest they should' see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their hearts, and should be con- 28 verted, and I should heal them. Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation bf God is sent to the Gentiles, and they will 29 hear. And when he had said these tMngs, the Jews departed, having great debating with each' other. 30 And he continued two whole years in his ovni hired house, and 31 received all that came to hira, Preaching the kingdom of God, and teaching the things that relate to tjiie Lord Jesus Christ, with all , freedom of speech, no man forbidding him. 23. To whom he expounded, testifying the kingdom of God, and persuading ihem toncetning Jesus — These were his two grand topics, 1. That the kingdom ofthe Messiah was of a spiritual, not temporal-nature : 2. That Jesus of Nazareth was the very person foretold, as the Lord of that kingdom. On this head he had as much need to persuade as to convince, their will making as strong a resistance as their understanding. 24. And some believed the things that were spoken — ^)Vith the heart, as well as understanding. 25. WeU spake the Holy Ghosjt to your fathers — ^Which is equally applicable to you. / , 26. Hearing ye shall hear — That, is, ye sball most surely hear, and shall not understand— The words manifestly denote a judicial blindness, consequent upon a wilful and obstinate resistance of the truth. First they would not, afterward they could not, ,believe. , 28. The salvation of God is sent to the Gentiles — Namely, from this time. Be fore this no apostle had been at Rome. , St. Paul was the first. 30. And Paul continued two whole years — ^After wbich this book was written, long before St. Paul's death, and was undoubtedly published with his approbation by St. Luke, who continued with him to the last, 2 TTim. iv, 11. And received all that came to ii»?t^Whether they were Jews or Gentiles. These two years completed twenty'-five years after our Saviour's passion. Such progress had the Gospel made by that time, in the parts of "the world which lay west of Jerusalem, by the ministry of St. Paul among the Gentiles. How far- eastward the other apostles had carried it in the same time, history does not inform us. 31. iVo man /oriiddinj- Aim— rSuch was the victory of the word of God. While Paul was preaching at Rome, the Gospel shone with its highest lustre. Here therefore the Acts ofthe Apostles end; and end with great advantage. Other wise St. Luke could easily have continued his narrative to the apostle's death. '* Isaiah vi, 9, &c ; Matt, xiii, 14 ; John xii, 40. NOTES ST. PAUL'S EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. Many of the writings of the New Testament are written in the form of epis tles. Snch are not only those of St. Paul, James, Peter, Jude, but also both tbe treatises of St. Luke, and all the writings of St. John, Nay, we have seven epistles herein, which the Lord Jesus hiraself sent by the hand of John to the seven Churches : yea, the whole Revelation is no other than an epistle frora him. Concerning the epistles of Paul, we may observe, he writes in a very difierent manner to those Churches, which he had planted himself, and to those who had not seen his face in th* flesh. In his letters to the forriier, a loving or sharp familiarity appears, as their, behaviour was more or less suitable to the Gospel'; to tfie latter, he proposes his pure, unmixed Gospel, in a more general and abstract manner. As to the time wherein he wrote his epistles, it is probable he wrote about the year of Christ according to the coramon reckoning; 48 from Corintb the epistle to the Thessalonians ; 49 from Phrygia to the Galatians ; 52 from Ephesus the first to the Corinthians ; frora Troas the first epistle to Timothy ; : ,;? from Macedonia the second to the Corinthians, and that to Titus; .. f ' from Corinth to the Romans ; : <, 57 from Rome to the Pbilippians, to Philemon, to the •:> Ephesians and Colossians ; 58 from Italy to the Hebrews ; 66 from Rorae the second to Timothy, As to the general epistles, it seems St. Jaraes wrote a little before his death, which was A. D. 63. St. Peter, who Tvas raartyred in the year 67, wrote fiis lat ter epistle a little before his death, and not long after his forraer. St. Jude wrote after him, when the raystery of iniquity was gaining ground swiftly. St. John is belieyed to have wrote all his epistles a little befbre his departure. The Revela tion he wrote A. D. 96. That St. Paul wrote this epistle frpm Corinth, we may learn from his com mending to the Romans Phebe, a servant of the Church of Cenchrea, chap, xvi, 1, a port of Corinth, and from his mentioning the salutations of Gaius and Eras tus, chap. xvi,-23, who were both Corinthians. Those to whom he. wrote seem to have been chiefly foreigners, both Jews and Gentiles, whom business drew from other provinces ; as appears, both by his writing in Greek, and by his saluta. tions of several former acquaintance. , His chief design herein is tp show, 1. That neither the Gentiles by the law of nature, nor the Jews by the law of Moses, could obtain justification before God: and that therefore it was necessary for both to seek it ftom the free mercy of God by faith. 2. That God has an absolute right to show mercy on what terms he please? and to withhold it from tfiose who will not accept of it on his own terras, THIS EPISTLE CONSISTS OF FIVE PARTS. I. The introduction Chap, i, l-}5 JI. The proposition briefly proved 1. Concerning faith and justification. 2. Concerning salvation. 3. Concerning the equality of believers, Jews or Gentiles . . 16, 17 NOTES ON THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS 359 'Te these three parts, whereof ' The first is treated of Chap, i, 18-iv The second ... • v-viii The thii-d ii-Xi Not only the, treatise but also the exho^ation anwers in the same order. Ill, The treatise, • 1. Concerning justification, which is, 1. Not by works, for i,''18 The Gentiles ii, 1-10 The Jews, and 11-29 Both together are under sin iii, 1-20 2. But by faith . • 21-31 / As appears by the example of Abraham, and the testimony of David iv, 1-25 2, Concerning salvation . , v-viii 3. Concerning the equal privileges of Jewish and Gentile believers ix-xi IV. The exhortation . . , . xii, 1, 2 1. Concerning faith, and its fruits, love and practical holiness . 3-21 xiii, 1-10 2. Concerning salvation 11-14 3. Ofthe conjunction of Jews and Gentiles . . . . xiv, l;xv, 13 'V. The conclusion 14 ; xvi, 25 To express the design and contents of this, epistle a little fmore at large, the apostle labours throughout, to fix in those to whom he writes, a deep sense of the excellency of the Gospel, and to engage them to act suitably to it. For this purpose, after a general saliitation, chap, i, 1-7, and profession of his affection for them, ver. 8-15, he declares he shall not be ashamed open-ly to raaintain the Gospel at Rome, seeing it is the powerful instrument of salvation, both to Jews and Gentiles, by means of faith, ver. 16, 17. And in order to demonstrate 'this, he shows, 1. "Phat the world greatly needed such a dispensation, the Gentiles being in a most abandoned state, ver. 18-32 ; and the Jews, thougb condemning others, be ing themselves no better, chap, ii, 1-29. As notwithstanding some cavils, wbich he obviates, chap, iii, 1-8, their own Scriptures testify, 9—19. So that all were under a necessity of seeking justification by this raethod, 20-31. 2. That Abraham and David themselves sought justification by faith, and not by vvorks, chap, iv, 1-25. i 3. That all who believe are brought into sp happy a state, as turns the greatest afflictions into matter of jpy^chap. v, 1-11. 4. That the evils .brought on mankind by Adam, are abundantly recompensed to all that believe in Christ, 12-21. ^ 5. That far from dissolving the obligations to practical holiness, the Gospel in creases them by peculiar obligations, cfiap, vi,. 1-23. In order to convince tfiem 'of these things the more deeply, and to reraove their fondness for .the Mosaic law, now tfiey were married to Cfirist by faith in him, chap, vii, 1-6, he shows how unable th^ motive^ of the law were to pro duce that holiness which believers obtain by a living faith in the Gospel, chap, vii, 7-25 ; viii, 1,2; and then gives a more particular -view of those things which Tendered the Gospel efi°ectual to this great end, ver. 3-39. That even the Gentiles, if they believed, should have a share in these blessings ; and that, the Jews, if they believed not, should be excluded from them ; being a point of great importance, the apostle bestows the 9th, 10th, and llth chapters in settling it. Hp begins the 9th chapter by expressing his tender love and high esteem for the Jewish nation, ver. 1-5 ; and then shows, 1. That God's rejecting great part of the seed of Abraham, yea, and of Isaac too, was an undeniable fact, '6-13. ' 2. That God had not chosen them to such peculiar privileges fcr any kind of goodness either in them or their fathers, 14^-24, 3. Tha,t his accepting the Gentiles, and rejecting many of the Jews, had bpeg foretold both by Hosea and Isaiah, ver. 25-33. 360 ROMANS; 4. That God had offered salvation to Jews and GentHes on tfie same terms, thoujgh the Jews rejected it, chap, x, 1-21. 5. That though the rejection of Israel for their obstinacy was general, yet it was not total : there being still a reranant among them who did embrace the Gos, pel, chap, xi, 1-10. 6. That the rejection ofthe rest was not final, but in tfie end all Israel should be saved, ver. 11-31. 7. That meantirae even their obstinacy and rejection served td display the unsearchable wisdom and love of God, ver. 32-36. The rest of the epistle contains practical instructions and exhortations. He particularly urges, 1. An entire consecration of themselves to Gbd, and a care to glorify him by a faithful improvement oftheir several talents, chap, xii, 1-11. 2. Devotion, patienpe, hospitality, mutual sympathy, humility, peaPe, and meek ness, ver. 12-21. 3. Obedience to inagistfates, justice in all its branches, love the fulfilling ofthe law, and universal holiness, chap, xiii, 1-14, 4. Mutual can. dour between those who diflfered in judgment touching the observance , of the Mosaic law, chap, xiv, 1-23 ; xv, 1-17 ; in enforcing which he is led to mention the extent of his own labours, and his purpose of visiting thP Romans ; in the meantirae recommending hiraself to their prayers, ver. 18-33. And after raany salutations, chap, xvi, 1-16, and A caution against those who cause divisions, he concludes with a suitable blessing and doxology, ver. 17-27. ROMANS. 1 Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apostle, sepa* 2 rated to the Gospel of God, * Which he had promised before, 3 by his prophets in the holy Scriptures. ; Concerning his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord, who was of the seed of David j^ccofding to the 4 flesh. But declared the Son of God with power, according to the 5 Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead ; By whom we Verse 1. Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ — To this introduction the Conclusion answers, chap, xv, 15, &o. Called to be an apostle — Ahd made an apostle by that calling. While God calls, he makes what he calls. As the Judaizing teach ers disputed his claim to the apostolical officd, it iS with- great propriety that he asserts it in the very entrance of an epistle, Wherein their principles are entirely overthrown. And various other proper aild important thoughts are suggested in this short introduction ; particularly the prophecies concerning the Gpspel, the descent of Jesus frora Dayid, the great doctrines of his Gb.dhSad and resurrectioH, the sending the Gospel to the Gentiles, the privileges of Christians, and the obedience and holiness to which they were obliged, iii virtue of their profession. Separated — By God, not only from tfiebulk of other men, from other .J^Ws, froin other disciples, but even from other Christian teachers, to be a peculiar instrUMfinl of God in spreading the Gospel. , 2. Which he promised before— Oi old time, frequently,, solelnnly. Aiid the pro mise and apcpmplishment confirm each other.' 3. Who was of the seed of David according' to the flesh — That is, with regard to his human nature. Both the natures ofour Saviour are here mentioned; but the huraan is mentioned first, because the Divine was not manifested in its fiiU evidence till after his resurrection. '4. But powerfully declared to be the Son of God, according to the Spnrit of holiness— Th^t is, according to his Divine nature. By ihe resurrection from the dead^For this is both the fountain and the object of our faith ; and the preaching of the apostles was the consequence of Christ's resurrection. 5. By whom we have received — I and the other apostles, grace and apostleship * Deut. xviii, 18 ; Isa. ix, 6, 7 ; Chap, liii, and Ixi ; Jer. xxii, 15. CHAPTER I. 36r have received grace and apostleship, for obedience to the faith in 6 all nations for his name. Among whom are ye also the called of 7 Jesus Christ: 'To all that are in Rome, v^ho are beloved of God, called and holyj Grace to you, and peace frora God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ. 8 First, I thank* ray God, through Jesus CMist, for you all, that 9 your faith is spoken of through the whole world. For God, whom I serve with my spirit ih the Gospel of his Son, is my witness, 10 how incessfintly I make mention of you. Always requesting in my prayers to come unto you, if by any means now at length I may 11 have a prosperous journey by the 'will of God, . For I long to see you, that I may impart to you some spiritual gift, that ye may be — ^The favour to be an apostle, and the qii'alifications for it. For obedience to the faith in all nations — That is, that all nations may embrace the faith of Christ. , For his name — For his sake, but of regard to him. 6. Among whom — The nations brought to the obedience of faith, are ye also — But St. Paul gives them no pre-erainence above others. < 7. To all that are in Rome — Most of these were heathens by birth, ver. 13, though with Jews raixed araong them. They were scattered up and down in that large city, and not yet reduced into the form of a Church. Only some had begun to meet in the house of Aquila and Priscilla. Beloved of God— And from his free love, not from any merit of yours, called by his word and his Spirit to believe in him, and now, through faith, holy, as he is holy. Grace-j-The pecu liar favour of God, and peace— All manner of blessings, temporal, spiritual, and eternal. This is both a Christian salutation and an apostolic benediction ; from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ^-Thia is the usual way wherein the apostles speak, ",God the Father, God our Father." Nor do they often,'- in speaking of him, use the word Lord, as it implies the proper name of God, Je hovah. In the Old Testament indeed,, the holy men generally said. The Lord our God, For they were then as it were servants, whereas now they are sons. And sons so well know their father, that they need riot frequently mention his proper name. It is one and the same peace, and one and. the same grace, which is from God and from Jesus Christ. Our trust and prayer fix on God, as he is the Father of Christ, and ou Christ, as, he presents us to the Father. 8. / thank---ln the very entrance of this one epistle are the traces of all sjii ritual aff'ections ; but of thankfulness above all ; with the expression of which almpst all St. Paul's epistles begin. He here partictllarly thanks God, that what otherwise himself should have done, was done at Rome already. , My God — ^This very word expresses faith, hope, love, and consequently all true' religion : through Jesus Christ—The gifts of vGod all pass through Christ to us, and all our peti tions and thanksgivings pass through Cfirist to God : thai your faith is spoken of — In this kind of congratulations, St. Paul describes either the whole of Chris-^ tianity, as Col. i, 3, &C, or some part of it, as 1 Cor. i, 5. " Accordingly here he mentions the faith of the Romans, suitably to his design, ver. 12, 17. Throiigh the whole world — This joyful news spreading every where, that there were Chris tians also in the imjperial city. And the goodness and wisdom of God established faith in the chief cities ; in Jerusalem and Rome particularly, that from thence~it might be difiiised to all nations. 9. God, whom I serve — As an apostle, in my spHrit — Not only with my body, but with my inmost soul, in the Gospel — By preaching it. 10. Always — In my solemn addresses to God, if by any means now ai lengihr— This accumulation of particles declares the strength of his desire. 11. That I may impart to you — Face tp face, by laying on of hands, prayer, preaching the Gospel; private cpnversation, some spiritual gift — ^With such gifts the Corinthians, who had enjoyed the presence of St. Paul, abounded, 1 Cor. i, 7 ; xii, l;'xiv, 1. So did the Galatians likewise, 6al. iii, 5. And indeed all those Churches which had had tho presence of any ofthe apostles, had peculiar aldvan- lages in this kind, from the laying on of their hands. Acts xix, 6* viii, 17, &c • 2 'I'im. i, 6. But as yet the Romans were greatly inferior to them initliis respect, 362 ROMANS. 12 established. That is, to be comforted together with you, by the 13 mutual faith both of you and me. Now I would not have you igno rant, brethren, that I have often purposed to come to you, (though I have been hindered hitherto,) that I might have sorae fruit 14 among you also, even as among the other Gentiles. I anj a debtor both "to the Greeks and the Barbarians, both to the wise and to the 15 unwise. Therefore, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach 16 the Gospel to you also who are at Rome. For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ ; for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth, both to the Jew and to the Gentile. 17 For the righteousness of God is revealed therein from faith to faith ; as it is written, * The just shall live by faith. for which reason the apostle in the 12th chapter also says little, if any thing, pf their spiritual gifts. He therefore desires to impart some, that they may be established; for by these was the testimony of Christ confirmed among them. That St. Peter had no more been at Rome than St. Paul at the time when this epistle was written, appears from the general tenor thereof, and from this place in particular. For otherwise what St. Paul wishes to impart to the Romans, would have been imparted already by St. Peter. 12. That is, I long to be comforted — by the m-\i,ttuil faith both of you arid me — He not cinly associates the Romans with, but even prefers them before himself. How difierent is this style of the apostle frbm that of the modern court of Rome ! 13. Brethren — A frequent, holy, simple, sweet, and yet grand appellation. The apostles but rarely address persons by their names, as, O ye Corinthians : O Ti. motheus. St. Paul generally uses this appellation, brethren ; soraetimes jn ex hortation. My beloved ; or. My beloved brethren : St. James, Brethren, My bre thren. My beloved brethren. St. Peter and Jude always, Beloved ; St. John, frequently, Beloved; once. Brethren; oftener than once. My little children. Though I have been hindered hitherto^ — Either by business, see chap, xv, 22, or persecution, 1 ThesS. ii, 2, or the Spirit, Acts xvi, 7. That I might have some fruit — Of my ministerial labours ; even - as I have already had froin the raany Churcihes I have planted and watered among the other Gentiles. 14. To the Gfeeks'and the Barbarians — He includes the Roraans under the Greeks ; so that this division comprises all nations. Both to the wise and the unwise — ;For there were unwise even among the Greeks, and wise even among the Barbarians. / am a debtor to all — I am bound by my Divine mission to preach the Gospel to themi 16. For I am not ashamed of the Gospel — To the world indeed it is folly and weakness, 1 Cor. i, 18. Therefore in the judgment of the world he ought to be ashdmed of it; especially at Rome, the head and theatre of the worid. But Paul is not ashamed; knowing it is the power of God unto salvation, to every one that believeth — The great and gloriously powerful raeans of saving all who accept salvation in God's own way. As St. Paul comprises the sum of the Gospel in this epistle, so he does thp sum of the epistle in tfiis and the follow ing verse. Both to ihe Jew and the Gentile — There is a noble frankness, as well as a comprehensive sense, in these words ; , by which he on the one hand shows the Jews their absolute need of the Gospel, and on the other, tells the politest and greatest nation in the world, both that their salvation depended on receiving it, and that the first offers of jit were in every place always to be raade to the despised Jews. 17. The righteousness of God. — This expression soraetimes means, God's eter nal, essential rightedusness, which includes both justice' and mercy, and is eminently shown in condemning sin, and yet justifying the sinner. . Sometimes it means tliat righteousness by which a man, through the gift of God, is made and is righteous, and that both by receiving Christ through faith, and by a con. , formity to the essential righteousness of God. St. Paul, when treating of justifi. cation, mpans thereby the righteousness of faith : therefore called the righteous. * Hab. ii, 1 f CHAPTER I. 363 18 For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against aU un godliness and unrighteousness of men, who detain the truth in \m- 19 righteousness. For what is to be.known of God is manifest in them ; 20 for God hath showed it to them. For those things of Mm which are invisible, both his eternal power and Godhe,ad, are clearly seen from the creation of the world, being understood by the tMngs 21 -which are made, so that they are 'without excuse : Because know ing God, they did not glorify him as God, neither were thankful, but becarae vain in their reasonings, and their foolish heart was dark- 22 .ened. Professing to be wise, they became fools, and changed the 23 glory of the incbrruptible God into an image in the likeness of cor ruptible raan, and of birds, and of four-footed creatures, and reptiles. ness of God, because God found but and prepared, reveals and gives, approves and crowns it. In this verse the expression means. The whole benefit of God through Christ for tfie salvation of a sinner. Is revealed — Mention is made here, and ver. 18, of a twofold revelation, of wratfi and of righteousness : the former, little known to nature, is revealed by the law : the latter, wholly un known to nature, by the -Gospel. That goes before, and prepares tb^ way ; this follows : each, the apostle says, is revealed, at the present time, in opposition to the tiraes of ignorance. From faith to faith — ^By a gradual series of still clearer and clearer promises. As ii is written — St. Paul had jiist laid down three pro positions : 1. Righteousness is by faith, vPr. 17. 2. Salvation is by righteousness, ver. 16. 3. Both to- the Jews emd to the Gentiles, ver. 16. Now all these are confirmed, by that single sentence. The just shall live by faith — Which was pri marily spoken of tfiose who preserved their lives when the Cfialdeans besieged JerusaleiD, by believing tfie declarations of God, and acting according to them. Here it means. He shall obtain the favour of Gpd, and continue therein, by believing. ' - 18. For — ^There is no other way of obtaining life and salvation. Having laid down his proposition, the apostle now enters upon the proof of it. His first argument is, "The lavv condemns all men, as being under sin. None therefore is justified by the works of the law. This is' treated of to chap, iii, 20i Arid hence he infers. Therefore justification' is by faith. The icfrath of God is re vealed^ — ^Not only by frequent and signal interpositions of Divine Providence, but likewise in the sacred oracles, and by us, his messengers. From heavenr— This speaks the majesty of Him whose wrath is revealed, his all-seeing eye, and the extent of his wrath : whatever is under heaven is under tfie efiects of his wrath, believers in Christ excepted. Againsi all -ungodliness and unrighteous ness — 'These two are treated of in ver. 23, &c : of men-^He is speaking, here of the Gentiles, and chiefly the wisest of them ; who detain ihe truth — For it strug gles against their wickedness, in unrighteousness — The word here includes ungod liness also. 19. For what is to be known of God— Those great principles which are indis pensably necessary to be known, is manifest in them; for God hath showed it to them — By the light wliiph enlightens every man that cometh into the world. 20. For those things of him which are in-visible, are seen — By the eye of the mind ; being understood— They are seen by them, and them only, who use their understanding. 21. Because knowing God — For the wiser heathens did know, that there was one suprerae God : yet fi-ora low and base considerations, they conforraed to the idolatry of the vulgar. They did not glorify him as God, neither were thankful — They neither thanked him for fiis benefits, nor glorified him for fiis Divine per fections ; but became vain — Like tfie idols they worshipped, in their reasonings— Various, uncertain, foolish. What a terrible instance have we of this, in the writings of Lucretius ! What vain reasonings, and how dark a heart amidst so pompous professions of wisdom ! 23. And changed — With the utmost folly ! Here are three dM;rees of ungod liness and df punishment. The first is described, ver 21-24. 'rh(|second,,ver. 25-27. The third in the 28th and following verses. The punishirient in each 364 ROMANS. 24 Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the de sires of their hearts, to dishonour their bodies among themselves , 25 Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature above the Creator, who is' blessed for ever! 26 Amen. Therefore God gave them up to 'vile affections ; for even their women changed the natural use to that which is against na- 27 ture; And likewise also men, leaving the natural use of the women, burned in their lust toward each other, men 'with raen working filthiness, and receiving in themselves the just recompense of their ^8 error. And as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them up to an undiscerning mind, to do the things 29 whiph were not expedient, Filled with all injustice,' fornication, maliciousness, covetousness, wickedness : full of envy, murder, con- 30 tention, deceit, malignity : Whisperers, backbiters ; haters of God, violent, proud : boasters, inventors of evU things : disobedient to 31 parents. Without understanding, covenant breakers, without natu- 32 ral affection, implacable, unmerciful. Who knowing the righteous judgment of God, that they who practise such things are worthy of Case is expressed by God gave them up. If a man Will not worship God as God, he is so left to. hiraself, that he throws away his very manhood. Reptiles — Or creeping things : as beetles, and various kinds pf serpents. 24. 'Wherefore — One punishment of sin is "from the very nature of it, asVer.27. Another, as here, is from vindictive justice. UnCleanness-'-Vngodli'ness and un cleanness are frequently joined, 1 Thess. iv, v, as are the knowledge pf God and purity. God gave them up— By withdrawing his restraining grace. 25. Who changed the truth — 'The true worship of God, into a lie — False, abomi. nable adolatries, and worshipped^-lnwa,rAly, and served — Outwardly. ' 26. Therefore God gave them up to -vile affections— To which the heathen llo mans were then abandoned to the last degree ; and none more than the emperors themselves. ^ . 27. Receiving the j-ust recompense oftheir crror-^Thefr idolatry ; being punished with that unnatural lust, which was as horrible a dishonour to the body, as their idolatry was to God. 28. God gave them up to an undiscerning mind-— Treated of ver. 32, to do things not expedient — (Even uie vilest abominations) treated of ver. 29-31. 29. Filled with all injusiice-r-Thi^ st&nis in the &rst place, unmercifulness in the }ast. Fornication — includes here every species of uncleanness. MalieioVs. ness— The Greek word properly iraplies a temper, which delights in hurting another even without any advantage to itself. - 30. Whisperers — Such as secretly defanle others. Backbiters — SUch as speak against others behind their back. Haters Of God — That is, rebels against biiri ; deniers of his providence, or accusers of his justice in their adversities. Yea, having an inward heart ^nmity to his justice and holiness. Inventors of tutl things — Of new pleasures, new Ways of gain, new arts of hurting, particularly in war. , ' 31. Covenant breakers — It is well known, the Roraans, as a nation, from the yery beginning of their commonwealth, never made any scruple of vacating alto gether the most solemn engagement, if they did not like it, though made by their supreme njagistrate, in the nariie of the whole people. "They only gave up the general who had made it, and then supposed themselves to be at fiill liberty! \Yithout natural affection — The custom of exposing their own new-born children to perish liy cold, hunger, or wild beasts, whieh so generally prevailed in the heathen world, particularly among the Greeks and Romans, was an amazing- in stance of this \ as is also that of killing their aged and helpless parents, now cora raon among the American heathens. 32. Not 01^' do the same, but have pleflsure in those that practise jAcm— i-Tljis is the highest TOgree of wickedness. A'man may be hurried by his passions to do the thing he hates. But ho that has pleasure in those that do evil, loves wicked- CHAPTER II. 365 death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in thosp- tbat prac tise them. II. Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest ; for in ' that thou judgest the other, thou condemnest 2 thyself; for thou that judgest practisest the same things. For we know that the judgment of God is according to truth, against them 3 who practise such things. And thinkest thou this, O man, who judgest them that practise such things, and dost the same, tbat 4 thou shalt escape the judgment of God? Or despisest thou the riches of his goodnes^, and forlpearance, and long suffering, not 5 knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance 1 But after thy hardness and impenitent heart treasurest up to thyself 'wrath in the day of wratfi, and revelation, and righteous judgment 6 of God 1 Who will * render to every one according to his works ^ 7 To them that by patient continuance in well-doing seek for glory, 8 and honour, and immortality, eternal life. But to them that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteousness, 9 shall be indignation, and wrath, tribulation and anguish. Evert ness for wickedness' sake. And hereby he encourages them in sin, and heaps the guilt of others upon his own head. II. 1. Therefore — The apostle now'makesa transition from the Gentiles to tho Jews, till at ver. 6 he coraprises both. T%ou art. inexcusable — Seeing know ledge without practice only increases guilt. O man — Having before spoken of the Gentile in the th^rd person, he addresses the Jew in the second person. But he calls him by a common appellation, as not acknqwledging him to be a Jew. See ver. 17, 28. 'Whosoever thou art that judgest — Censurest, condemnest : for in that thou judgest the other — The heathen : thou condemnest thyself, for thoit dost the same things — In effect ; in many instances. 2. For we know — Without any teaching ; that the judgment of God — Not thine, who exceptest thyself from its sentence, is according to t-ruth — Is just, making no exception, ver, 5, 6, 11, and reaches the heart as well as tbe life, ver. 16. 3. That thou shalt escape— Salthei than the Gentile. 4. Or despisest thou — Dost thou go farther still, from hoping to escape his wrath, to the abuse, of his love ? The riches — The abundance of his goodness, for- hearance, and long suffering — Seeing thou bpth hast sinned, dost sin, and wilt sin. All tfiese are afterward comprised in the single word goodness ; leadeth thee — - That is, is designed of God to lead or encourage thee tp it, - , 5. Treasurest up -wrath — Although thou thinkest thou art treasuring up all good, things. O what a treasure may a man lay up either way, in this short day of life: to thyself — Not to hini whom thou judgest; in the day of wrath, and revelation, and righteous judgment of God — Just opposite to the goodnessi and forbearance, and long suffering of God. When God shall be revealed ; then shall also be revealed the secrets of men's hearts, ver. 16. Forbearance and revelation respect God, aud are opposed to eabh other ; long sufiering and rightpou-s judg ment respect the sinner; goodness and wrath are words of a more genera] import. 7. To them that seek for glory — For pure love does not exclude faith, hope, desire, 1 Cor. xv, 58. 8. But to them that are contentious — -Like thee, O Jew, who thus fightest against God. The character of a false Jew is disobedience, stubbornness, impa tience. Indignation and wrath, tribulation and anguish, alluding to Psalm Ixxviii, 49. He cast upon them — ^The Egyptians, the fierceness of his anger, wrath, and indignation, and trouble ; and finally intimating, that the Jews would in the day of vengeance be more severely punished, than even the Egyptians were when God made their plagues so wonderful. 9. Of the Jew first — Here we have the first express mention of the Jews ii» • Prov, xxiv, 12, 366 ROMANS. upon every soul of man who worketh evil, of the Jew first, and 10 also the Gentile : But glory, and honour, and peace shall he to every one who worketh good, to the Jew first and also to the Gentile. 1 1 For there is no respect of persons with God. For as many as have 12 sinned without the law, shall also perish without the law ; and as many 13 as have sinned under the law, shall be judged by the law. For not the hearers of the law are just with God, but the doers of the 14 law shall be justified. For when the Gentiles, who have not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these not having 15 the law, are a law to themselves ; Who show the work of the law written upon their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and their thoughts among themselves, accusing or even defending 16 them, In the day when God will judge the secrets of men by Christ Jesus, according to my Gospel. this chapter. And it is introduced with great propriety. Their having been trained up in the true religion, and having had Christ and his apostles first sent to them, will place them in* the foremost rank ofthe criminals that obey not the truth. 10. But glory — Just' opposite to wrath, from the Divine approbation, honouti opposite to indignation, by the Divine appointment, aud peace now and for ever, opposed to tribulation and anguish. 11. For there is no respect of persons with God — ^He will reward every one according to his works. But this is well consistent with his distributing advan tages and opportunities of iraprpvement, according to his own good pleasure. 12. For as many as have sinned — ^He speaks as of the time past, for all time will be past at the day of judgment. Without the law — -Without having any writ ten law ; shall also perish without the Zow-^Without regard had to any outward law ; being condemned by the law written in their hearts. The word also shows the agreement of the manner of sinning with the manner of sufi'ering. Perish — He could not so properly say, shall be judged without the law. 13. For mot the hearers ofthe law are even no-w just before GodS but the doera of the law shall be justified— Finally acquitted and rewarded. A most sure and important truth ; which respects the Gentiles also, thougfi principally the Jen^s. But St. Paul speaks ofthe former, ver. 14, &c, ofthe latter, ver. I7, &c. Here is therefore no parenthesis : for the Ifith- verse also depends on the 15th, not on the 12th. 14. For iohen the Gentiles — That is, '^y of them- St. Paul having refuted tfie perverse judgraent ofthe Jews concerning the heathens, proceeds to show the just judgment of God against them. He npw speaks directly of the hea thens, in order to convince the fipathens. Yet the concession he makes to these, serves more strongly to convince the Jews. ' Do by nature-^ThiLt is, without an outward rule ; though this also, strictly speaking, is by preventing grace. Thi things contained in the law — The ten commandments being only the substance of the law of nature. These not having the written law, are a law unto themselves — That is, what the law is to the Jews, they" are, by the grace of God, to them selves ; namely, a rule of life. 15. Who show — ^To themselves, to other men, and in a sense, to God himself; the work of the law — The substance, though not the letter of it ; written on their hearts — By the same hand which wrote the commandments on the tables of stone; their conscience — There is none of all its faculties which the soul has less in its power than this ; bearing witness — In a trial, there are the plaintifi^ the defendant, and the witnesses. Conscience, and sin itself, are witnesses against the heathens. Their thoughts soraetiraes excuse, sometimes condemn tfiem. A-mong themselves — rAlternately, like plaintiff and defendant. Accusing, or even defending them — The very manner of speaking shows that they have far more room to accuse than to defend. * ¦" 16. In the day — That is, wlio show this in the day — Every thing will then be shown to be what it really is. In that d^ will appear the law written in theii CHAPTER H. 367 17 ' But if thou art called a Jew, and restest in the law, and gloriest in 18 God, And knowest his will, and discemest the things that differ, 19 being instructed out of the law : And art confident that thyself art 20 a guide to the blind, a light of them that are in darkness. An instructer of the ignorant, a teacher of babes, having the form of 21 knowledge and truth ill the law : Thou that teachest another, dost not teach thyself : thou that prodaimest, a man should not steal, 22 dost' steal: Thou that sayest, A man should not commit ^adultery, dost commit adultery : thou that abhorrest idols, committest sa- 23 crilege. Thou that gloriest in the law, by transgressing the law 24 dishonourest thou God ? For the name of God is blasphemed among 25 the Gentiles through you, * as it is written. Circumcision indeed profiteth, if thou keepest the law ; but if thou art a transgressor of 26 the law, thy circumcision is become uncircumcision. Therefore if the' uncircumcision' keep, the righteousness of the law, shall not 27 his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision ? Yea, the uncir- hearts, as it Pften does in the present life ; wh^-n God shall judge the secrets of men — On secret circumstances depends the real quality of actions, frequently unknown to the actors themselves, ver. 29. Men genersuly form their judgments even of themselves, merely from what is apparent. According io my Gospel — According to the tenor of that Gospel which is committed to my care. Hence it appears that the Gospel also is a law. 17. Bui if thou art called a Jew — This highest point of Jewish glorying, (after a farther description of it interposed, ver. 17-20, and refuted, Ver. 21-24,) is itself refuted, ver. 25, &c. The description consists of twice five articles ; of which the former five, ver. 17, 18, show what he boasts of in himself; the other five, ver. 19; 20, what he glories in, with respect to others.' , The first particular ofthe former five answers to the first ofthe latter; the second to the second, and so on. And restest in the law — Dependest on it, though it can only con demn thee ; and gloriest in God — As thy God : and that too, to the Exclusion of others. ¦ 19. Blind — in darkness — ignorant — babes — These were the titles which the Jews generally gave the Gentiles. 20. Having the form of knowledge and truth — ^That is, the most accurate know ledge of the truth. . 21. Thou dost not teach thyself — He does not teach himself, who does not prac tise what he teaches. Dost thou steal — commit adultery— commit sacrilege — Sin grievously against thy neighbour, thyself, God. St. Paul had shown the Gentiles, first their sins against God, then against themselves, then against their neighbours. He now inverts the order. Fpr sins against God iire the most flaring in a heathen, but not in a Jew. Thau that abhorrest idols — ^Which-all the ews did, from the time of the Babylonish captivity ; thou committest sacrilege — Dost wfiat is still worse, robbing him, whp is God ever all, of the glory which is due to him. ' None of these charges were rashly advanced against the Jews of that age. For as their own historian relates, sorae even of the priests lived by rapine, and others in gross uncleanness. And as for sacrilegiously robbing God and his altar, it hm been complained of ever since Malachi. So that the instances are given with great propriety and judgment. 25. Circumcision indeed profiteth — He does not say justifies^ How far it pro- fitted is shown in the 3d and 4th .chapters ; thy circumcision is become urtcircum- cision — Is so already in ' effect. , Thou wilt have no more benefit by it, than if thou hadst never received it. ' The very same observation holds with regard to baptism. 26. If ihe uncircumcision — That is, a person uncircumcised, keep ihe law — Walk agreeably to it ; shall not his uncircumcision be counted for circumcision — In the sight of God? 27. Yea, the uncircumcision that is by nature — Those who are, literally speaking, ?Isaiah Iii, 5. 368 ROMANS. cumcision that is by nature, fulfilling the law, shall judge theie, who 28 by the letter and circumcision transgressest the law. For he is not a Jew, who is an outward Jew, neither is that circumcision which 29 is apparent in the flesh. But he is a Jew, who is one inwardly, and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, not in the letter ; whose praise is not from men, but from God. III. What then is the advantage of the Jew, or what the profit of 2 the circumcision? Much everyway; chiefly, in that they were 3 entrusted with the oracles of, God-. For what if sorae believed 4 not? Shall their unbelief disannul the faithfulness of God? God forbid : let God be true, and every man a liar ; as it is 'written, * That thou mightest be justified in the saying, and mightest over- 5 corae w'hen thou art judged. But if our unrighteousness com mend the righteousness of God, wha,t shall we say ? Is not God 6 unjust, who taketh vengeance ? I speak as a raan. God forbid ; 7 otherwise how should God judge the world ? But if the truth of God hath abounded to Ms glory through my lie, why am I still 8 judged as a sinner ? And why may we not (as we are slandered, and as some aflirm lis to say) do evil, that good' may come ? Whose condemnation is just. uncircumcised, fulfilling ihe law^Aa to the substance of it, shall judge thee— Shall condemn thee in that day : who by the letter and circumcision — Who having the bare, literal, external circuracision, transgresseth ihe law. 28. For he. is not a Jew — In the most important sense, that is, one of God's beloved people,' who is one in outward show only ; neither is that the true accept able circumcision -which is apparent in- the flesh. 29. But he is a Jew — That is, one of God's people, who is one inwardly — In the secret recesses of his soul ; and the acceptable circumcision- is that of the heart, [referring to Deut. xxx, 6,] the putting away all inward impurity. . This is seated in the spirit, the inmost soul renewed by the Spirit of God, and not in the letter, not in the external ceremony : whose fraise is not from men ; but from God — The only Searcher of the heart. III. 1. What ihen, raay sorae Say, is ihe advantage of the Jew, or of the cir cumcision — That is, tbose that are circumcised, above the Gentiles ? 2. Chiefly in ihat they were entrusted with the oracles of God — The Scriptures, in which are so great an^ precious promises ; other prerogatives will follow, chap. ix, 4, 5. St. Paul here singles out this, by which, after removing the objection, he Vill convict them so much the more. 3. Shall their.^unbelief disannul ihe faithfulness of God? — ^Will he not still make good his promises to them that do believe ? 5. But, it may be farther objected, if oar unrighteousness be subservient to God's glory, is it not unjust in him to punish us for it ? / speak as a man — As human weakness would be apt to speak. 6. God forbid — By no raeans. If it were unjust in God to punish tfiat un- rigfiteousness, which is subservient to his own glory ; how should God judge the world ? — Since all the unrighteousness in the world will then comment the right- eousness of God. • 7. But, niay the objector reply, if the truth of God hath abounded — ^HaS been more abundantly shown, through my tie—li ray lie, that is, practice contrary to truth, conduces to the glory of God, by raaking, his truth Shine with superior advantage, why am I stiU judged as a sinner .'— ^Can this be said to be any sin at all? Ought 1 not to do what would otherwise be evil, that so much good may come ? To this the apostle dpes not deign to give a direct answer, but cuts the objector short with a severe reproof. 8. Whose condemnation is just — ^The condemnation of all whb either speak or act in this manner. So the apostle absolutely denies the lawfulness of doing evil, any ey'il, thai good may come. *Psalmli,4. CHAPTER HI. 369 9 What then ? Are we better than they 1 In no wise : for we have 10 before proved all, both Jews and Gentiles, to be under sin. Aa it 11 is -written, * There is none righteous, no not one. There is none 12 that understandeth ; there is none that seeketh after God. They have all turned aside, they are together become unprofitable ;. 13 there is none that doeth gOod, no not orie. t Their throat is an open sepulchre ; with their tongues ; they have used deceit ; the 14 Jpoison.-of asps is under their lips- § Whose mouth is fidl of 15 cursing and bitterness ; IfTheir feet are swift to shed blood ; 16 Destruction and misery are -their ways. And they have not 17 known the way of peace ; ** The fear of God is not before their' 18 eyes. Now we know that whatsoever the law saith, it saith to 19 thera that are under the la'w; that every mouth may be stopped, 20 and all the world becoiSie guilty before God. Therefore no flesh shall be justified in his sight by the works of the law ; for by the law is the knowledge of sin., 21 But now the righteousness of God is manifested without the law, 9. What then? — ^Here he resumes what he said, ver. 1. Under sin — Underthe guilt and power of it : the Jews by transgressing the written law : tiie Gentiles by transgressing the law of nature. 10. As it is written — That all men are under sin, appears frora the vices which have raged in all ages. St. Paul therefore rightly cites Da'vid arid Isaiah; though they spoke priraarily of their own age, and expressed what raanner of riien God sees when he looks down from heaven, not what he raakes them by his grace. There is none righteous — That is the general proposition. The particulars fol low ; tfieir dispositions and designs, ver. 11, 12, tfieir discourse, ver. 13, 14, tfieir actions, ver. 16-18. 11. There is none that' understandeth— -The tfiings of God. 12. They have all turned aside — From tfie gPod way. They are become unpro^ fiiable — Helpless, impotent, unable to profit eitfier tfiemselyes or others. 13. Their throat — Isjioisome and'dangerous as an open sepulchre. Observe the progress of evil discourse, proceeding out of the heart, through the throat, tongue, lips, till the whole, mouth is filled therewith. The poison o/ asj)»-r=Infectious, deadly, backbiting, tale bearing, evil speaking, is under (foi honey is pn) their lips. An asp is a venomous kind of serpent. , 14. Cursing — Against God : iifteraess— Against their neighbour. 17. Of peace — Which can only spring froiri righteousness. ^ 18. The fear of God is not before their e^es— Much less is the love of, God in their heart. 19. Whatsoever the law^— The Old Testament, saith, it liaith io ihem ihat are under the ioio-— That is, to those who own its authority ; to the Jews, and not the Gentiles. St. Paul quoted no scripture against them, but pleaded with them only from the light of nature. Every mouth— FuU of bitterness, ver. 14, and yet of boasting, ver. 27, may becbme guilty — May be fully convicted, and apparently liable tb most just condiemnation. These things were written of old, and wore quoted' by St. Paul, not to make men criminal, but to jfroue thera so. 20J No flesh shall be justified — None shall be forgiven and accepted of God, by the works of ihe law — On this grourid, that he hath kept the law. St. Paul mearis chiefly the moral part of it, v^r. 19,' chap, ii, 31, &c, 26, which alone Js not abo lished, ver. 31. And it is not without reason, that he so often mentions the works of the law, whether ceremonial or moral. For it was on these only the Jews relied," being wholly Jgnorant of those that spring from faith. For by ihe law is only the knowledge of sin — But no deliverance either from the guilt or Dower of it. 21. But now the righteousness of God — That is, the manner of becoming right. ecus which God hath appointed, without the law — -Without that previous obedience ? Psalm xiv, 1, &c f Psalm v, 9. i Psalm cxi," 3. Ij Psahn x, 7. II Isaiah Ux. 7, 8. ** Psalm xxxvi, 1. 24 370 ROMANS. 22 being attested by the law and the prophets, Even the righteous ness of God, by the faith of Jesus Christ, to all and upon all that 23 believe : for there is no difference : For all have sinned, and are 24 fallen short of the glory of God, And are justified freely by Ms 25 grace, through the rederaption which is in Christ Jesus : Whom God hath set forth a propitiation, through faith in his blood, for a demonstration of his righteousness, by the reraission of past sins, 26 through the forbearance of God: For a demonstration, / say, of his righteousness in this present tirae, that he might be just, and yet the justifier of him that believeth in Jesus. 27 Where is boasting then ? It is excluded. By what law ? Of 28 works ? Nay, but by the law of faith. We conclude then, that a 29 man is justified by faith, without the works of the law. Is God the God of the Jews only, and not also of the Gentiles ? Surely of the 30 Gentiles also : Seeing it is one God who will justify the circum- which the law requires : without reference to the law, or dependence on it ; is manifested — In the Gospel ; being attested by the law itself, and by the prophets — By all the promises in the Old Testament. 22. To all — The^Jewsj and upon all — Tho Gentiles, that believe ; for ihere is no difference — Either as to the need of justification, or the manner of it. 23. For all have sinned — In Adara, and in their own persons ; by a sinful na ture, sinful terapers, and sinful actions ; and are fallen short of the glory of God- — The suprerae end of man ; short of his image on earth, and the enjoyment of him in heaven. . 24. And are justified — Pardoned and accepted, freely— rVf'ithont any merit of their pwn, by his grace — Not their oWn righteousness or works, through the re demption — The price Christ has paid. Freely by his grace — One pf these expres sions might have served to convey the apostle's meaning ; but he doubles his assertion, in order to give us the fullest conviction of the truth, and to impress us with a sense of its peculiar importance. It is'not possible to find words that should more absolutely exclude all consideration of our own works and obedi- e.nce ; or mpre emphatically ascribe the whole of our justification to free Un merited' goodness. 25. Whom God hath set forth — Before angels and raen, a propitiation— To appease an offended Gdd. But if, as some teach, God never was offended, there was no need of this propitiation. And if so, Christ died in vain. To declare his righteousness — To demonstrate not only hie cleraency, but his justice : even that vindictive justice, whose essential character and principal office is, to punish sin : by the remission of past sins — All the sins antecedent to their believing. 26. For a de-nionsiration of his righteousness — Both of his justice 'and mercy, that he might be just — Showing his justice on his own Son ; and yet ihe merciml ^usiifier of every one that believeth in Jesus. That he might be just — Might evidence himself to be strictly and inviolably righteous in" the administration of his government, even while he is the mercifiil justifier ofthe sinner tliat believeth in Jesus. The attribute of justice must be preserved inviolate. And inviolate it, is preserved, if there was a real infliction of 'punishment on bur Saviour. On this plan, all, the attributes harmonize. Every attribute is glorified : and not ohe superseded, no, nor so much as clouded. 27. Where is the boasting then of the Jew againsi ihe Gentile ? It is excluded. By what law ? Of works ? Nay — This would have left room for boasting ; but by the law offaith-^Since this requires all, without distinction, to apply as guilty and helpless sinners, to the free mercy, of God in Christ. The law of faith is that Divine constitutipn which makes faitli, not works, the oondition of acceptance, 28. We conclude ihen, that a man is justified by faith- — And even by this, not as it is a work, but as it receives Christ, and consequently has something essen tially difi"erent from all our works whatsoever. 29. Surely of the Gentiles also — As hoth nature and the Scriptures show. 30. Seeing ii is one God who — Slhows mercy to both, and by the very same means. CHAPTER IV. 371 31 cision by faith, and the uncircumcicion tMough the same faith. Do we then raake void the law through faith ? God forbid : yea, we establish the law. ' IV. What shall we say then. That our father Abrahara hath foimd justi- 2 fication according to the flesh ? If Abraham was justified by works, 3 he hath wheireof to glory : but he hath not in the sight of God. For •what saith the Scripture 1 * Abraham believed God, and it was 4 imputed to him for righteousness. Now to him that worketh, the 5 reward is not reckoned of grace, but of debt. But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth, the ungodly, Ms 6 faith is imputed to him for righteousness. So David also affirm- . eth the happiness of the man to whom God impnteth righteous- 7 ness without works : t Happy are they whose iniquities are for- •y ' - , 31. We establish the, law — Both the authority, purity, and the end of it ; by dpfending that which the law attests : by pointing out Christ, the end of it, and by showing how it may bo fulfilled in its purity. IV. Having proved it by argument, he now proves by example, and such ex ample as raust have greater weight with the Jews than any other. 1. That jus tification is by faith ; 2. That it is free for the Gentiles. ^ 1. That our father Abraham hath found — ^Acceptance with God; according io the flesh — That is, by works^ 2, The meaning is ; if Abraham had been justified by works, he would have had room to glory. But he had not roora to glory. Therefore he was not jus tified by works. 3. Ahraham- believed God — That promise of God. concerning.the numerousness of his seed. Gen. xv, 5, 7 ; but especially the promise concerning Christ, Gen- xii, 3 ; through whom all nations should be blessed : and ii was imputed to him for righteousness — God accepted him, as if.he had been altogether righteous. 4. Now to him that worketh — All that the law requires, the reward is no favour, but an absolute debt. These two examples are selected and applied with the utmost judgment and propriety. Abraham was the most illustrious pattern of piety among the Jewish patriarchs; David was the most eminent oftheir kings. If then neither of these was justified by his own obedience ; if they botfi obtained acceptance with Gpd, not as upright beings who might claim it, but as sinful creatures who raust implore it, the consequence is glaring. It is such as must strike every attentive under standing, and must affect every individual person. 5. But tq him thai worketh not — It being impossible he should without faith, but believeth — his faith is imputed to him for righteousness-rThere&tre God's affirhiirig of Abraham, that faith was imputed fo him for righteousness, plainly shows that he worked not ; or, in other words, tbat he was not justified liy works, but by faith . only. Hence we see plainly how groundless that opinion is, that holiness or sanctification is previous to our justification. For the sinner being first convinced of his sin and danger by the Spirt of God, stands trerribling before the awful tribunal of Divine justice ; and has nothing to plead but his own guilt and the merits ofa Mediator. Christ here interposes ; justice is satisfied; the sin is remitted, and pardon is applied to the soul, by a Divine faith, wrought by the Holy Ghost, who then begins the great work of inward sanctification. Thus God justifies tfie. ungodly, , and yet remains just and true to all his attributes ! But let none hence presume to continue in sin ; for to the impbnitent God is a con suming fire. On him,that justifieth the ungodly — If a man could possibly be made holy before he was justified, it would entirely set his justification aside ; seeing he coijld not in the very nature of the thing be justified, if he were not at that very tirae ungodly. 6. So David also — David is frtly introduced after Abraham, because he also received and delivered down the promise ; affvrnieth — A inan is justified by faith alone, and not by works. Without works — That is, without regard to any former good works supposed tp have been done by hira. , * Gen. zv, 6. f Psalm xxxii, 1, Z. 372 ROM\NS. 8 given, and whose sins are covered ; Happy is the man to whom the 9 Lord will not impute sin. Cometh this happiness then on the circum cision only, or on the uncircuracision also ? For we say that faith Was 10 imputed to Abraham for righteousness. How was it then im puted ? When he was in circumcision or ih uncircumcision ? Not 1 1 in circumcision, but in uncircuracision. And he received the sign of circuracision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith, which he had in uncircuracision, that he raight be the father of all who believe in uncircumcision, that righteousness may be imputed to 12 them also. And the father of the circumcision to thera, -who not only are ofthe circumcision, but also walk in the footsteps of 'that 13 faith of our father Abrahara, which he had in uncircumcision. For the promise, , that he should be the heir of the world, was not to Abraham or Ms seed by the- law, but by* the righteousness 'of 14 faith. For if they who are of the law are hefrs, faith is made void, 15 and the promise of no effect. Because the law worketh wrath : 16 for where no law is, there .is no transgression. Therefore it is of 7. Happy are they whose sins are covered-^With the veil of Divine mercy. If there be indeed such a thing as happiness on- earth, it is the portion of that man whpse iniquities are forgiven, and who enjoys the manifestation of that pardon. Well raay he Endure all the afflictions of life with cheerfulness, arid look upon death with corafort. O let us not contend against it, but earnestly pray that this happiness may be ours. 9. Cometh this happiness — Mentioned by Abraham and David, on the circum. cision — Those that are circumcised only. Faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousness — This is fulljr consistent vpitfi our being justified, that is, pardoned and accepted by God upon our believing, for the sake of what Christ hath done and suffered. For though this and this alpne be the meritorious cause of our ac ceptance with Gbd, yet faith may be said to be imputed io its for righteousness, as it is the sole condition of our acceptance. We may observe here. Forgiveness, not imputing sin, and imputing righteousness, are all one. 10. Not in circumcision — Not after he was circuracised: for he was justified before Ishraael was born. Gen. .xv ; biit he was not circumcised till Ishmael was thirteen years old. Gen. xvii, 25. 11. And^— After he was justified, he received the sign of circ-u/mcision — Circum cision, which was a sign or tokeri of his being in covenant with God : a seal — An assurance on G;od*s part, that he accounted him rightpous, upon his believing, before he was circumcised ; who believe in uncircumcision — That is, thougfi they are not circumcised. 13. And the father of the evtcumcision-Of those who are circumcised, and believe as Abraham did. To thpse who believe not, Abrahara is not a father, neither are they his seed. ¦ '¦..... 13. T'he promise that he should ie the heir ofthe world — Is the same as thathe should be the father of all nations;^ namely, of those iri all nations who received the blessing. The whole world was promised tp him and them Conjointly. Christ is the heir of the world, and of all things ; arid so are all Abraham's seed, all that believe in him with tho faitfi of Abrahara. 14. If ihey. only who are of ihe law. Who' have kept the whole law, are heirs, faith is made void} no blessing being to be obtained by it ; and so the promise is of no effect. ' ' 15. Because the law — Considered* 'apart from that grace, which though'it was in fact mingled with it, yet is no part of the legal dispensation, is so .difficult, and we so weak and sinful, that instead of bringing us a blessing it only worketh wrath; it becomes to us ari occasion of wrath, and exposes Us to punish ment as transgressors. Where there is no law — In force, there can be no trans gression of it. I 16. Therefore it — The blessing, is of faith, that it mighfbe of grace — That it might appear to flow frora. the free love of God, and that ihe promise might be CHAPTER V. 373 faith, that it might be of grace, that the promise might be firm to all the seed ; not only to that also which is of the law, but to that also 17 which is of the faith of Abraham, who is the father of us all, (As it is written, "' I have appointed thee a father of many nations) before God in whom he believed, as quickening the dead, and calling the .L8 things that are not, as though they were : "Who against hope be lieved in hope, that he should be the father of many nations, ac- 19 cording to that wMch was spoken, t So shall thy seed be. And not being weak in faith, he considered not his ovfn body now dead, being about a hundred years old, nor the deadness of Sarah's 20 -womb. He staggered not at the promise of God through unbe- 21 lief, but was strengthened iji faith, giving glory to God, And be ing fully assured, that what he had promised he was able also to x 22 perform. And therefore it was imputed to Mm for righteousness. 23 Now it was not written on his account only, that it was imputed 24 unto him, Biit on ours also, to whom it will be imputed, if we be- 25 lieve on Mm who raised up Jesus our Lo'rd from the dead, Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised for our justification. V. Therefore heing justified by faith, we. have peiace with God, 2. through our Lord Jesus Christ: By whora also we have had ac- firm, sure, and effectual, to aU the spiritual seed of Abraham ; not only Jews, but Gentiles also, if they follow his faith. 17. Before God — Though before men nothing of this appeared, tfiose nations being then unborn : as quickening the dead — .The dead are not dead lo him: And even the things itjiat are not,'are before God — ^nd calling the things that are not —-Summoning tbem to rise into being, and appear before him. The seed of Abra. ham did not then exist ; yet God said, ^o shall thy seed be. A man can say to his servant actually existing, Do this; and.He doth it^ But Gq4 saith to the light, while it does not e;Eist, Go forth; and it goeth. 18-21. The apostle ^ows the power and excellence of th3t faith, to which he ascribes justification. 'Who against hope-—Aga,iiiat all probability, believed and hoped in the promise. The same thing is apprehended both by faith and hope ; tnr faith, as a tiling which Gbd hath spoken ; ' by hope, . as a goo4 thing which God hath promised to us. So shall thy seed be — Poth natural and spiritual, as the stars of heaven for multitude. ,-j ' i . . , 20; Giving God; the glory of his ttuth and power. 23. On his account only-^-To do personal honour to him. , 24. But on ours also — ^To establish us in seeking justification by faith, and not by works; and to afford a full answer to those who say that "to be justified'ijf works means only by Judaism : to be justified by faith means by enibracing Christianity, that is, the system of' doctrines so called." Sure it is that Abra ham could not in this sense be justified either by faith or by works ; and equally sure, that David (taking the words tfius) was justified by works, not by faith. Who raised up Jesus from the dead-^As he did in a manner both Abraham and Sarah. If 'we believe on him who raised up Jesus — <5od the Father therefore is the proper object of justifying fedth. It is observable, that St. Paul 'here, in speaking both of our faith and of the faith of Abraham, puts a part for the whole. And he mentions that part, with regard to Abraham, which would naturally eiffect tbe Jews most. . ^ _ 25. Who was delivered— -To death,, /or. our offences — As an atpi^nient for them ; and raised for our justi_^ation — To erajfower us to receive that atonement by fajth. . ' V. 1. Being justified by faith — This is the sum ofthe preceding chapters, we have peace with God — Being enemies to God no longer, ver. 10, neither fearing his wrath, ver. 9 : we have peace ;-,hepe, love, and power over sin, the sum ofthe 5th, 6th, 7th, and 8th chapters. These are the fruits of justifying faith : whejw these are not, that faith is not. * Gen. xvii, 5. f Gen. xv, 5. 374 ' ROMANS. cess through faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in 3 hope of the glory of God. ; And not only so, but we glory in tribu- 4 lations also, knowing that tribulation worketh patience. And patience 5 experience, and experience hope ; And hope sharaeth us not, be cause the love of God "is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy 6 Ghost which is given unto us. For when we were yet without 7 strength, in due time CMist died for the ungodly. Now. one will scarce die for a just man ; yet perhaps for the good man one would 8 even dare to die. But God recommendeth Mis love toward us, in 9 that, while we were^yet sinners, Christ died for us. Much more then being now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath 10 through him. For if, being enemies, we we're reconciled to God by the death of- his Son, much more being reconciled, we shall 11 be saved through his life. And not only so, but we also glory in 2. Into this grace — This state of favour. 3. We glory in tribulations also — Which we are so far frora esteeming a mark of God's displeasure, that we receive them as tokens of his fatherly love, whereby we are prepared -for a more exalted happiness. The Jews objected to the perse cuted state of the Christians as inconsistent with the people of the Messiah. It is therefore with great propriety that the apostle so often raentions the blessings arising frora this very thing. 4. And patience works raore experience of the sincerity of our grace, and of God's power and faithfulness. 5. Hope shameth us not — That is, gives us the highest glorying. We glory in thb our hope, because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts — The Divine conviction of God's -love to us, and that love to God, which is both the earnest and the beginning of heaven : ty the Holy Ghost — The efficient cause of all these present blessings, and the earnest of those to come. 6. How can we fio-w doubt of God's love ? for when we were without strength — Either to think, will, or do any thing good, in due time — Neither too soon nor too late ; but in thaft very point of tirae which the wisdom of God knew to be more proper than any other, Christ died for the ungodly — ^Not only to set them a pattern, or to procure thera power to follow it. It does not appear that this expression of dying for any one, has any other signification, than that of rescuing the life of another, by laying down our own. 7. A just man — One that gives to all what is strictly their' due ; the good Tnan— One who is eminently holy, full of love, of -compassion, kindness, mildness, of every heavenly and amiable temper. Perhaps — one — would — even — dare io die — Every word increases the strangeness of the thing, and declares even this to be something great and unusual. 8. Bui God recommendeth — A most -elegant expression. Those are wont to be recommended to us, who were before either unknown to, or alienated from lis, while we were sinners — So far from being good, that we were not even just. 9. By his blood — By bis blood shedding we shall be saved from wrath through him — ^That is, from all the effects of the wrath of God. But is there then wrath in God ? Is not wrath a human passion ? And how can this human passion be in God'-? We may answer this by another question : is not love a human passion ? And how can this human passion be in God ? But to answer oirectly: wrath in man, and so love in man, is a huirian passion. But wrath in God is not a human passion ; nor is love, as it is in God. Therefore the Inspired writers ascribe both the one and the other to God, only in an ana logical sense. 10. If — As sure as. So the word frequently signifies ; particularly in this and the 8th chapter. We shall be saved — Sanctified and glorified, through his life — i Who ever liveth io -make intercession for us. ' 11. And not only so, biit we also glory — The Whole sentence, frora the 3d to the llth verse, raay be taken together thus : We not only rejoice in hope of the glory of God, but also in the midst of tribulations, we glory in God himself, through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the reconciliation- CHAPTER V:- 375 God, through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we hav6 now re ceived the reconciliation. 12 Therefore as by one man sin entered into the world, and death 13 by sin, even so death passed upon all men, in that all sinned. For until theiaw; sin'was in the world: but sin is not imputed, where 14 there is no laW. Nevertheless death reigned from Adaiu to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the , likeness of Adam's 15 transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come. Yet not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if by the offence of one raany died, much raore the grace of God, and the gift by grace, 16 that of one man, Jesus Christ, hath abounded unto many. And not as the loss by one that sinned, sa is the gift ; for the sentence was 12. Therefore — This refers to all the preceding discourse; from which the apostle infers what follows : he does not therefore properly make a digression, but returns to speak again of sin and of righteousness. As by one man — Adam ; who is mentioned, and not Eve, as being the representative of mankind ; sin entered into the world — Actual sin, and its consequence, a sinful nature ; and death — With all its attendarits. It entered into the world, when it entered into being ; or till then it did not exist, by sin — Therefore it could not enter before sin. Even so deathpassed upon all men — 'Namely, by one man, in that-^-So the word is used also, 2 Cor. v. 4 : all sinned — In Adam. These words assign the reason why death carae upon all men ; infants theraselves not excepted, in ihat all sinned. 13. For until the law, sin was in the world — AU, I say, had sinne^, for sin was in the world long before the written law ; but, I grant, sin is not so much imputed, nor so severely punished by God, where there is no express law to convince men of it. Yet that all had sinned even thon appears, in that all died. 14. Death reigned — And how vast is his kingdom ! Scarce can we find any king, who has as many subjects, as are the kings whom he hath conquered ! Even over them that had not sinned after the likeness of Adam's transgression — Even over infants who had never sinned, as Adam did, in tfieir own persons ; and over others, who had not, like hira, sinned against an express law. Who is ihe figure of him that was to come — Each of thera being a public person, and a federal head of mankind. The one, the fountain of sin and death to mankind by his offence ; the other, of righteousness and life by his free gift. Thus far tfie apostle sfiows tfie agreeraent between the first and second Adam ; afterward hp sfiows tfie difference between thera. The agreeraent raay be sum med up thus : as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; so by one man righteousness entered into the world, and life by righteousness. - As death passed upon all men, in that all had sinned ; so life passed, upon all men, (who are in the second Adam by faith,) in that all are justified. And as death through the sin of the first Adam, reigned even over them who had not sinned after ihe likeriess of Adam's transgression : so through the righteousness of Christ, even those who have not obeyed, after the likeness of his obedience, shall reign in life. We may add, as the sin of Adam, without the sins which we afterward committed, brought us death ; so the righteousness of Christ, without the good works which we afterward performed, brings us lifp j although still every good, as well as evil work, will receive its due reward. ' 15. Yet not — St. Paul now describes the difference between Adam and Christ ;. and that raucfi raore directly and expressly than the agreeraent between thera. Now the fall and the free gift differ, 1. In amplitude, ver. 15. 2. He from whom sin came, and he from whom the free gift came, (termed also tlie gift of right- eousness,) differ in power, ver. 16. 3. The reason of both is subjoined, '-er. 17 4. This preraised, the offence and the free gift are corapared, with regard to their, effect, ver. 18; and with regard to their cause, ver. 19. 16. The sentence was by one offence to Adam's condemnation — Occasioning the sentence of death to pass uppn him, which by consequence overwhelraea his posterity : but .the free gift is of many offences unto justification— Unto the pur. chasing it for all men, notwithstanding many offences. 376 Romans. by one offence to condemnation ; but the free gift is of many offences 17 unto justification. For if through one raan's offence, death reigned by one, they who recejve the abundance of grace and the gift of righteousness, shall much more reign in life by one, even Jesus 18 Christ. As therefore by one offence the sentence of death came upon all men to conderanation, s'o also by one righteousness, the 19 free gift came upon all men to justification of life. Fbr as by the disobedience of one raan, many were constituted sinners, so by 20 the obedience of one, many shall be constituted righteous. But the law carae in between, that the offence - might abound : yet ¦21 where sin abounded, grace did much more abound : That as sin had reigned through death, so grace also raight reign through righteousness to eternal life, by Jesus Christ our Lord. VI. What shall we say, then ? We will continue in sin, that grace 2 may abound? God forbid. How shaU we who are dead to sin live 3 a,ny longer therein ? Know ye not, that as many of us as have been baptized into , Jesus Christ, haye been baptized into his deathi 4 Therefore we are buried with hira through baptism into death, that as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, so 5 we also should walk in newness of life. For if we have been planted I . . - ' . - ' 17. There is a difference between grace and the 'gifU Grace is opposed to the offence, the gift to death, being the gift of life. 18. Justification of life is that sentence of God, by which a sinner under sen tence of death is adjudged -to life. 1£|. As by the disobedience of one man, many, that is, all men, were constituted sinners — Being then in the loins of their first parent, the common bead and re presentative of them all ; so by the obedience of one — By his obedience unto death : by his dying for us ; ntany — ^All that believe, shall be constituted righteous, — ^Jus-- tified, pardoned. • 20. The law came in ietweeiz— The. offence and the free gift, thatthe offence might abound — ^That is, the consequence, (not the design,) of the law's coming in, was, not the taking away of sin, but tbe increase of it ; yet where sin abound. ed, grace did much more abound — Nof only in the remission of that sin which Adam brought on us, but of all our Own ;¦ not only in remission of sins, but in fusion of holiness ; not only in deliverance from death, but admission to ever lasting life ; a far more noble and excellent life than that ^s-hich' we lost by Adam's fall. 21. That as sin had reigned — so grace also might reign— Which could not reign before tfie fall ; before ra^n had sinned. Through .righteousness io eternal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord — Here is pointed out the source of all our blessings, the rich and free grace of God. The meritorious cause ; not any works of righteousness of raan, but the alone merits of our Lord Jesus Christ. The effect or end of all ; not only pardon, but life ; Divine life, leading to glory. VI. The apostle here sets hiraself more fully to vindicate his doctrine from the consequence above suggested, chap, iii, 7, 8. He had then only in strong terms denied and renounced it; Here he removes the very foundation thereof. 2. Dead io sin — Free both frora the guilt and frora the power of it. 3. As,many as have been baptized into Jesus Christ, have been baptized into his death — In baptism we,' through faith, are ingrafted into Christ, and we draw new 6piritua.l life from this new root, through his Spirit, who fashions us like unto him, arid particularly with regard to his death arid resurrection. 4. We, are buried wiih him — Alluding to the ancient manner of baptizing by immersion : thai as Christ was raised from ihe dead by the glory — Glorious power pf ihe Father, so we also by the sariie power should rise again : and as he lives a new life in heaven, so we should walk in newness of life. This, says the apos tle, pur very baptism represents to us. 5. Por — Surelythese two must go together ; so that if we are indeed mad? fionforraable to his death, we shall also know the potyer of hjs resurrection. CHAPTER VI. 377 together, in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness 6 of Ms" resurrection: Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that we might 7 no longer serve sin. ,For,he that is- dead is freed frpm sin. And 8 we. believe, that if we are dead with Chris,t, we shtill also live with 9 him : Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead, dieth no 10 more; death no more hath dominion over, him. For in that he died, he died to sin once for all; but in that he liveth, he liveth 1 1 unto God. So reckon ye yourselves to be dead indeed to sin, buf 12 alive to God, tMough Jesus Christ our Lord. Therefore let not sin reign in your mortal body, tp obey it in the desires thereof. 13 ' Neither present your merabers to sin as instruments of unrighteous ness ; but present yourselves to God, as alive from the dead, and 14 your members to God, as instruments , of righteousness : For sin shall not have doniinion over you ; for ye are not jinder the law, but under grace. 15 What then? Shall we sin, because we are not under the law, ¦ 16 but under grace ? , God forbid. Know ye not, that to whora ye pre sent yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are whora ye obey ? Whether pf sin unto death, or of obedience urito righteous- 17 ness? But thanks be to God, that whereas ye wete the servants of sin, ye have now obeyed frora the heart the forra of doctrine 18 into which ye have been delivered. Being then set free frora sin, 6. Our old man — Cpeval' with- our being, and as old as the fall, our evil na ture ; a strong and beautiful expression for that entire depravity and corruption, which by nature spreads itself oyer the whole ma'n, leaving no part uninfected. This, iri a believer is crucified with Christ, mortified, gradually killed, by virtue of our, union with him : that .the' body of sin — All evil tempers; words, and ac. tions, which are tfie- members of ihe old man. Col. iii, 5, might be destroyed. 7." For he that is. dead — 'With Christ, is freed front the guilt of paJkt, and from the power of present sin, as dead men from the commands of their former masters. ,./ - • - - 8. Dead with Christ-^onfortaei to his death, by dying to sin. 10. He died to sin — To atone for and abolish it : he liveth unto God-^A glo. rious eternal life, such as we shall live also. 12. Let not sin reign even in your mortal body — It must be subject to death, but it need not be subject to sin. 13. Neiiher oresent your members to sin — ^To corrupt nature, a raere tyrant : but to God-rrXoVLr lawful king. ,' 14. Sin-shall not have dominion ove-r you — It has neither right nor power. For ye are not under the law — A dispensation of terror and bondage, which only shows sin, without enabling yon to conquer it ; hut tmder grace — Under the mer. cifUl dispensation ofthe Gospel, which brings complete victory over it ; to every one wljo is under the .powerfiil influences of the spirit of Christ. ' 17. The form of doctrine intowhich ye have been dcZi»ej-e<^— Literally it is, the mould into wliich ye have been delivered — ^Which, as it contains a beautiful allu sion, conveys also a very instructive admonition : intimatiig tfiat our rainds, all pliant and dlictile, should be conformed to the Gospel precepts, as liquid metals take the figure bf the mould into which they are cast. ' 18. Being then set free froin sin — We may see the apostle's method thus far at one view. 1. Bondage to sin. Chap, iii, 9 2. The knowledge of sin by the law ; a sense of God's wrath : in. ward death, ' iii, 20 3. The revelation of the righteousness of God in Christ through the Gospel, iii, 21 4. The centi-e of all faith, embracing that righteousness, iii, 22 378 ROMANS. 19 ye are become the, servants of righteousness. I speak after tho manner of men, because of the weakness of your flesh. As ye have presented your merabers servants to uncleanness and in iquity unto iniquity, so now present your merabers servants of 20 righteousness unto holiness. For when ye were the servants of 21 sin, ye were free from righteousness. What fruit had ye then from those things whereof ye are now ashamed ? For the end of 22 those things is death. But now being made free from sin, and become servants to God, ye have yotr fruit unto holiness, and the 23 end everlasting life. For death is the wages of sin ; but eternal life is the gift of God tMough Jesus Christ our Lord. VII. Know ye not, brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law;) 2 that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth ! For the married woman is bound to 'her husband while he is alive ; but if her husband be dead, she is freed from the law of her husband. 3 Therefore if she raarry another raan while her husband liveth, she Will be called an adulteress : but if her husband be dead, she is free frora that law, so as to be no adulteress, though she marry 4 another man. Therefore ye also, my brethren, are become dead to the law by the body of Christ ; that ye might be married to an other, even to him who was raised from the dead, that we may 5. Justification, whereby God forgives all past sin, and freely ao- , cepts the sinner, , Chap, iii, 24 6. The gift of the Holy Ghost : a sense of God's love : new, in ward life, . V, 5 ; vi, 4 7. The free service of righteousness, vi, 12 19. / speak after the manner of meii — Thus it is necessary that the Scripture should let itself down to the language of men y because of the weakness of your flesh. Slowness of understanding flows froin the weakness of the flesh, that is, of huraan nature. As ye have -presented your members servants to uncleanness and iniquity unto iniquity, so now -present your members servants of righteousness, unto holiness:^— Iniquity (whereof uncleanness is an eminent part) is here opposed to righteousness. And unto iniquity is the opposite of unto holiness. Righteous ness here, is a conformity to the Divine will ; holiness, to the whole Divine na ture. Observe ! they who are servants of righteousness go on to holiness, but they who a,re servants to iniquity get no farther. Righteousness is service, because we live according to the will of another ; but liberty, because of our inclination to it and delight in it. 20. When ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness — In all reason therefore ye ought now to be free frora unrighteousness ; to be as uniform and zealous in serving God, as ye were in serving the devil. 21. Those things — He speaks of them as afar off; 23. Death — Temporal, spiritiial, and eternal, is ihe due wages of sin. Bui eternal life is the. gift of God — The difference is remarkable. Evil works merit the reward they receive ; good works do not. The former deraand wagfes, the latter accept a free gift. VII. The apostle continues the coraparison between the former and the pre sent state of a believer, and at the same tirne endeavours to wean the Jewish be lievers frora their fondness for the Mosaic law. / speak to them thai know ihe law — To the Jews chiefly here. As long — So long, and no longer, as it liveth — The law is here spoken of (by a common figure) as a person, to which as to a husband, Ufe and death are ascribed. But he speaks indifferently of the law being dead to us, or we to it, the sense being the same. 2. Site is freed from the law of her husband — From that law which gave him a peculiar property in her. . 4. Thus ye also — Are now as free frora the Mosaic law, as a husband is, when bis Wife is dead. By tlie body oif Christ — Offered uj ; that is, by the merits of his tJeath, that law expiring with him. ^ CHAPTER VII. 379 5 bring forth fruit to God. For when we were m the flesh, the mo tions of sins, which were by the law, wrought in our raerabers, so 6 as to bring forth fruit unto death. But now we are freed from the law, being dead unto that -whereby we were held, so that we serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter. 7 What shall we say then ? That the law is sin ? God forbid. Yea, I should not have tnown sin, but for the law. I had not 8 known lust, unless the law had said. Thou shalt not covet. But sin taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all man- 9 ner of desire : for without the law sin was dead. And I 'was once alive without the law ; but when the commandment came, sin re- 10 vived, and I died. And the commandment which was intended 11 for life, this I found unto death. For sin taking occasion bythe 12 commandment, deceived me, and by it slew me. So that the law is holy, and the comraandraent holy, and just, and good. 13 Was then that which is good raade death to rae ? God forbid. 5. When ye were in the flesh — Carnally minded, in a state of nature : before we believed in Christ. Our sins which were by the law, accidentally occasioned, or irritated thereby ; -wrought in our members — Spread themselves all over the whole man. 6. Being dead to ihat whereby we were held — To our old husband,' the law, that we rhighi serve in newness of spirit — In a new, spiritual manner, and not in ihe oldness of the letter — Not in a bare literal, external way, as we did before. 7. What shall we say then ? — This is a kind of digression, (to the beginning of the next chapter,) wherein the apostle, in-C|rder to shpw, in the raost lively man ner, the weakness and ineffic&cy of the laW, bhanges tbe person, and speaks, as of bimself, concerning the misery of one under the law. This St. Paul fre quently does when he is not speaking of his own person) but only assuming another character, Rom. iii, 6; 1 Cbr..x, 30; chap, iv, 6. The character here assumed, is that of a man, first, ignorant of the law, then under it, and sincerely but ineffectually striving to serve God. To have spoken this of himself, or any true believer, would have been foreign to the whole scope of his discourse ; nay, utterly contrary thereto ; as well as to what is expressly asserted, chap. viii, 2. Is the law ain? — Sinful in itself, or a promoter ofsin? I had not known lust — That is, evil desire. I had not known it to be a sin. Nay, perhaps I should not have known that any such desire was in me. It did not appear till it was stirred up by the prohibition. 8. Biit sin — My inbred corruption, taking occasion by ihe commandment — For bidding, but not subduing it, was only fretted, aud wrought in me so much the more all manner of evil desire. For while I was without ihe knowledge of the Idw, sin was dead; neither so apparent, nor so active ; nor was lunder the least apprehensions of any danger frora it. 9. And I was once alive without the 2aui-^Witlfout the close application of it. I had riiuch life, wisdom, virtue, strength. . So I thought." But when the com. mandment (that is, the law, a part put for the whole : but this expression parti. cularly intimates its compulsive force, which restrains, enjoins, urges, forbids, threatens) came in its spiritual meaning to, my heart, with the power of God, sin revived^ and I died — My inbred sin took fire, and all my virtue and strength died away. And I then saw myself to be dead in sin, and liable to death eternal. 10. The commandment which was intended for life — Doubtless it was originally intended by God as a grand means of preserving and increasing spiritual life, and leading to life everlasting. 11. Deceived me — While I expected life by the law, siri came upon me uriawares, and. slew all ray hopes. 12. The commandment — That is, every branch of the law, is holy, fust, and good — It springs frora, and partakes of, the holy nature of God : it is every way just and right^in itself. It is designed wholly for the good of raan. 13. Was then that which is good made the cause of evil to me? — ^Yea, of 380 ROMANS. But sin ; that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good : so that sin might by the pominandraent become 14 exceeding sinful. We know that the law is spiritual; but I am 15 carnal, sold under sin. For that which I do, 1 approve not ; for 16 I do not practise what I woidd, but what I hate, that I do. If then 17 I do what I would not, I consent tp the law that. if is good. Now 18 then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. For I know that in me, that is, in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing : for to will is present with me, but how to perform what is good, I find 19' not. For the good that I would, I do not; but the evil which I 20 would not, that I do. .. Now, "if I do that which I would not, it is no 21 more I that do it, :but sin tha^ dwelleth in me. I find then a 22 law, that when I would do good evil is present with me. For I 23 delight in the laW of God after the inward man. But I see another law in my menibers, warring aigainst' the law of my miiid, and captivating me to the law of sin, which is iri my members. 24 O -wretched man that I am! Who shair deliver me from the body 25 of this death? I thank God, through Jesus Christ our Lord. So death, which is the greatest of evils ? Not so. But it was sin which was made death to me, inasmuch as it wrought death in me even by that which is good^ By the good lawj so that sin by tfie command-ment became exceeding, sinfuV-^The consequence of which was, that inbred sin, thus driving furiously in spite of the comraandment, beparae exceeding sinful ; the guilt , thereof being greatly 14. I am carnal-r-^t. Paul having compared together the past and present state' of believers, that in the flesfi, ver. 5, and that in the spirit, ver. 6 ; in answering two objections, {is ihen the la-ib sin ? ver. 7, and is ihe la-tp death ? ver. 13,) inter weaves the whole process of a man reasoning, groaning, striving,. and escaping from the legal to the evangelical state. This he does from ver. 7 to the end of this chapter. Sold iinder sin — Totally enslaved : slaves bouglit with money were absolutely at their masters' disp.osal. 16. /( is good- — This single wprd implies all the three that were used -before, ver. 12, holy, just, and good, 17. /i is no more I that can properly be said to do it, but rather sin that dwell- «th^ me,: that makes; as it were, another person, and tyrannizes over me. 18. In -my flesh-— The flesh here signifies the whole man as he is by nature 21. Ifind then a law^An inward, constraining power, flowing from the dictate of corrupt, nature. _ . . 22. For I delight in the law of GodrThis is more than 1 consent to, ver. 16. The day of liberty draws near; the inward man— Called the mind, ver. 23 .and 25. . ¦23. Bui I see .another law in my members — ^Another inward constraining power of evil inclinations and bodily appetites, marring against the lawof my mind— ¦The dictate of my mind, which delights in the law of God, and captivating me in s^'ite. of all my resistance. 24. O wretched man that lam'.' — The struggle is now come to the height; and >the man finding there is no help in himself, begins almost unawares to pray. Who shall' deliver me? — He' then seeks and looks for deliverance, till' God' in Christ appears to answer his question. The. word which we translate deliver, implies force ; .and indeed without this there can be no deliverance. The body ¦of ihis death — That is, this' body of death ; this mass of sin, leading to death eternal, and cleaving as close to me as my body to my soul. We may observe, ithe deliverance is not wrought yet. 25. / thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord — ^That is, God will deliver me through Christ. But the apostle (as his frequent manner is) beautifully inter. -weaves his assertion with thanksgiving : the hyran of praise answering in a man gier to the voice of sorrow. O -wretched man that I am! So then — He here isums up tfie whole, and cpncludes what he began, ver. 7. I myself— Ox ratber. CHAPTER VIII. 381 ¦ then I myself with my mind serve the law of God, but with my flesh the law of sin. VIII. Therefore there is now no condemnation to those that are in 2 CMist Jesus, who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit. . For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath freed rae from the 3 law of sin and death. For what the law could not do in that it was weak through the flesh, God hath done : sending his own Son in the likeness -of sinful flesh, to be a sacrifice for sin, he hath 4 conderaned sin in, the flesh: That the righteousness of.the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after the 5 Spirit. They that are. after the flesh, mind the things of the flesh ; 6 but they that are after the Spirit, the things of the Spirit. Now to be carnally-minded is death ; but to be spiritually-minded is life 7 and peace : Because to ^e carnally minded is enmity- against ;.God ; for it -is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. 8 So then they who are in the flesh cannot '-please God.' But ye are not in the flesh, but in- the Spirit, if the Spirit of God-dwell in that I (the person whom I am personating -till l^is deliverance is -wrought) serve the law of &o,d with .my mind — My reason and conscience declare for God ; but wiih my flesh ' ihe law of «in-r-But my corrupt passions and appetites still rebel. The man is now utterly weary of his bondage, and upon the brink ofliberty. VIII. .1. There is therefore noib no condemnation — Either for things present or past. New he coraes to- deliverance and liberty. The apostle here resuraes the thread of his discourse, which was interrupted, chap, vii, 7. 2. The law of the Spirit — That is, the Gospel, hath freed me from the law of sin and death — That is, the Mosaic dispensation. 3. . For what the law—0£ Moses, could not do, (in thai it was weak through ihe flesJi— Incapable of conquering our evil nature,) if it could, God needed not to have sent his own Son in the likeness of siijful flesh — ^We with our sinful flesfi were devoted to death. But God sending his own Son-in tfie likeness of that flesh, thougfi pure from sin; he condemned that sin which was in our fiesh : save . sentence that sin should be destroyed, and tfie believer wholly delivered from it. . ' 4. That the righteousness of ihe law — ^The holiness it required, described, ver. 5—11, might be fulfllled in us, who walk -not after the flesh, but afier the Spirit— Who are guided in all pur thoughts, frords, and actions, not by corrupt nature, but by the Spirit of God. From this place St. Paul describes primarily tfie state of believers, arid that of unbelievers, only to illustrate this. 5. They that are after ihe flesh— Who remain under, the guidance of corrupt nature, mind ihe things of the flesh — Have their thoughts and affections fixed on such thing's as gratify corrupt nature ; naraely, on things visible and temporal ; on tilings ofthe earth, on pleasure, (of sense or imagination,) praise, or riches; but tliey wild are after. the Spirit — -Who are Under his guidance, mind the things of the Spirit — ^Think ef, relish,' love things invisible, eternal ; the things which the Spirit hath revealed, which he works in us, moves us to, and promises to give us. - . 6. por to he carnally minded — That is, to mind the things of the flesh, is death— The sure n«irk of spiritual death, and the way to death everlastings but to be spiritually minded — Thatis, to mind the things ofthe Spirit, is life — A sure mark of spiritual life, and the way to life everlasting ; and attended with peace — The peace of God, which is the feretaste pf life everlasting, and peace with God, opposite to the enmity mentioned in the next verse. 7. Enmity against God — His exigence, power, and providenpe. 8. They nbho are in the flesh — Under the governriient of it. 9. In the Spirit — Undpr his government. If any man have -not ihe Spirit of Christ — Dwelling and governing in hirii, he is none of his— He is not a member of.Christ ;' not a Christian ; not in a state bf salvation. A plaig, express decla. ration, which, admits of no exception. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. 382 ROMANS. 9 you. And if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of 10 Ms. "Now if Christ be in you, the body indeed is dead because 11 of sin, but the Spirit is life because of righteousness. And if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead, will also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you. 12 Therefore, brethren, we are not debtors to the flesh, to live 13 after the flesh. For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die ; but if ye through the Spirit mortify the deeds of the flesh, ye shall live. 14 For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of 15 God. For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again unto fear, but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry 16 Abba, Father. The same Spirit heareth witness -vnth our spirits, 17 that we are the' children of God. And if children, then heirs,' heirs of God, and joint heirs with CMist : if we sufler with him, that we 18 may also be glorified with him. For I reckon that the sufferings of the present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory 19 which shall be revealed in us. For the earnest expectation of the 10. Now if Christ be in you—Where the Spirit of Christ is,' there is Christ : the body indeed is dead— Devoted to death, because of sin — Heretofore corarait ted ; but the Spirit is life — Already truly alive ; because of righteousness — Now attained. Frora ver. 10, St. Paul having finished what he had begun, chap, vi, 1, describes purely the state of believers. 12. We are not debtorito ihe flesh — We ought not to follow it. 13. The deeds of ihe flesh — Not only evil actions, but evil desires, tempers, thoughts. If ye mortify — Kill, destroy these, ye shall live — The life of faith more abundantly here, and hereafter the life of glory. 14. For as many as are led by ihe Spirit of God — In all the ways of righteous. ness, they are the sqns of God — Here St. Paul enters upon the descr^tion of those blessings, which he comprises, ver; 30, iri the word glorified : though indeed he does not describe mere glory, but that which is still mingled with the cross. The sum is, through sufferings to glory. 15. For ye — Who are real Christians, have not received the spirit of bondage — The Holy Ghost was not properly a spirit of bondage, even in the time of the Old Testaraent. Yet there was something of bondage remaining even in those who then had received the Spirit : again — As the Jews did before : we — All and every believer, cry — The word denotes a vehement speaking, with desire, confi dence, constancy ; Abba, Father — The latter word explains the former. By using both the Syriac and the Greek word, St. Paul seeins to point out the joint cry both of the Jewish and Gentile believers. The spirit of bondage! here seems directly to mean thpse operations of the Holy Spirit, by which the soul, ori its first conviction, feels < itself in bondage- to sin, to the world, to Satan, and obnoxious to the wrath of God. This therefore and the Spirit of adoption are one and the same Spirit, only manifesting itself in various operations, according to the various circumstances of the pefsons. 16. The same Spirit beareth witness with our spirit — ^With the spirit of every true believer, by a testimony distinct from that of his own spirit, or the testimony of a -good conscience. Happy tfiey 'wfio enjoy this clear and constant. 17. Joint heirs — That we maiy know it is a great inheritance which God will ' give us ; for he hath^iven a great one to his Son. If we suffer wiih him-^Wil- lingly and cheerfully, for righteousness' sake. This is a new proposition, referring to what follows. 18. For I reckon— Tbis verse gives the reason, why he but now mentioned sufferings and glory. When that glory shall be revealed in us, then the sons of God 'will be revealed also. 19. For the earnest expectation — The word denotes a lively hope bf something drawing near, and a vehement longing after it ; of the creation — Of all visible ereatures, (boUeVers excepted, who are spoken of apart.) Each kmd, according CHAPTER VIII. 383 30 creation waiteth for the revelation of the sons of God. For the creation was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by him 31 who subjected it. In hope that the creation itself shall be delivered . from the bondage of corruption, into the glorious liberty of the 22 children of God. For we know that the whole creation groaneth 33 together and travaileth together until now. And not only they, but even we ourselves, who have the first fruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adop- 34 tion, the redemption of our body. For we are saved by hope ; but hope that is seen is not hope : for what a man seeth, how 35 does he yet hppe for? But if we hope for what we see not, we 36 patiently wait for it. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our in firmities ; for we l^now,not what we should pray for as we ought ; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us, with groanings 27 which cannot be uttered. But he who searcheth the hearts, knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit : for he maketh inter cession for the saints according to God. 28 And we know, that all things work together for good to them as it is capable. All these have been sufferers through sin. And to all these (the finally impenitent e:!tcep'ted) shall refresl^ment redourid from the glory of the children of God. Upright neathens are by no means to be excluded from this earnest expectation. ' Way, perhaps something of it may at some times be found even in the vainest of raen ; who (although in the hui;ry of life they mistake vanity for liberty, and partly stifle, partly dissemble their .gi-oans, yet) in their sober, quiet, sleepless, afliicted hours, pour fortfi- many sigfis in the ear of God. 20. The creation was made s-uiject to vanity — Abuse, misery, and corruption, iy Aim who subjected it — Namely, God, Gen. iii, 17 ; v, 29. Adam only made it liable to the Sentence which God Jronounced ; yet not without hope. 21. The creation itself shall be delivered — Destruction is not deliverance. There fore whatsoever is destroyed, or ceases to be, is not delivered at all. "VVill then any part of the creation be destroyed 1 Into the glorious liberty — "The excellent state wherein they were created. ; 22. Por the whole creation groaneth together— 'Wilh joint groans, as it were 'with one voice. And travaileth — Literally, is in the pain of childbirth; to be deUvered of the burden of the curse : umtil now — To this very fiour, and so on till the time of deliverance. 23. And even we, who have the first fruits of the Spirit — That is, tfie Spiri. 'wfio is the first fruits of our inheritance." The adoption — Persons who had been privately adopted among. the Romans, were often brought forth into the forum, and there pubUcly o'wned as tfieir sons, by those who adopted Jfiem. So at tfie general resurrection, wfien thfe body itself i^ redeemed from death, the sons of God shall be publicly owned by him in the great assembly of men and angels. The redemption ofour body — Prom corruption to glory and immortality . 24. For we are saved by hope — Our salvation is now only in hope. We do not yet possess this full salvation. 2e. Likewise the Spirit — Nay, not only the universe, not only the children of God, but also the Spirit of God himself, as it were, groaneth wiile fie 'helpeth our infirriiities or weaknesses; Our "understandings are weak, particularly in tfie things of God ;' our desires are weak ; our prayers are weak. We know -not — Many times, what we should pray for — Much less are we able to pray for it as we ought: but the Spirit maketh intercession for -us — Iri our hearts, even as Christ does in heaven ; with groamings — The'matter of wfiich is from ourselves ; but tfie Spirit forms them; and they are frequently inexpressible, even by the faithful tfiemselves. ¦ 27. But he who searcheth the hearts — Wherein the Spirit dwells and intiercedes; knoweth— Thaagh man cannot utter it, what is the mind of the Spirit : for he maketh intercession for the saints — Who are near to God, according to God— According to his will, as is worthy of God, and acceptable to him. 384 ROMANS. that love God, to them that are caUed according to his purpose. 29 For whom he foreknew, he also predestinated, conformable to the image of his Son, that he raight be the first born among many 30 brethren'. And whom he predestinated, them he also called ; and whom he called, them he ' also justified : and whora he justified, 28. And we know — This in general ; though we do not always know particu larly what to pray for ; that all things — Ease or pain, poverty or riches, and the ten thousand changes of life, work together for good — Strongly and sweetly for spiritual and eternal good ; to them that are called according to his purpose — His gracious design to save a lost world by the death of his Son.- This is anew pro position. ,St. Paul being about to recapitulate the whole blessing contained in justification, (termed glorification, ver. 30,) first goes back to the purpose or de cree of God, which is frequently mentioned in holy writ. To explain this (nearly in the, words of an eminent writer) a little more at large. 'Wheri a man'has a work' of time and importance before him, he pauses, consults, and contrives ; and when he has laid a plan, resolves or decrees to pro ceed accordingly. Having observed this in ourselves, we are ready to apply it to God also : and he in condescension to .us has applied it to himself. The works of providence and 'redemption are vast and stupendous, and there fore we are apt to conceive of God, as deliberating and consulting on them, and then decreeing to -act, according to the counsels of his own will. As if, long before the world v^as made, he had been concerting measures, botfi as to the making and governing of it, aud had then writ down his decrees, which altered not, any more than the laws of the Medes and Persians. Whereas to take this consulting and decreeing in a literal sense would be the s^me absurdity, as to ascribe a real, huraan body, and human passions to tfie ever-blessed God. This is only a popular representation of his infallible' knowledge and un changeable wisdora r that is, he does all things as wisely as a mun can possibly do, after the deepest consultation, and. as steadily pursues the most proper method, as one can do, who has laid a scheme beforehand. . But then, though the effects be such as would argue consultation and consequent decrees in man, yet what need of a mpment's consultation in Him, who sees all things at one view ? ,. - Nor had God any more occasion to pause, and deliberate, and lay down rules for his own conduct, from all eternity, than he has now. What ! was there any fear of his mistaking afterward, if he had not beforehand prepared decrees to, direct him wfiat he was to do ? Will any man say, he was wiser beforp the creation than since ? Or had he then raore leisure ? That he should take tfiat opportunity to settle his affairs, and make rules for himself, from which he was never to vary ? He has doubtless the same wisdom and all other perfections at this day which he had from eternity ; and is now as capable of raaking decrees, or rather has no more occasion for them now than formerly : his understanding being always equally clear and' bright, his wisdom equally infallible. 29. Whom he foreknew he also predestinated, conformable to the image of his Son — Here the apostle declares who those are whom he foreknew and predesti nated to glory, namely, those who are conformable to the image of his Son. This is the mark of those who are foreknown and will be glorified, 2 Tim. ii, 9 ; Phil, iii, 10, 2i.- 30. Thern he — In due time, called by his Gospel and his Spirit : and whom he called, when obedient to the heavenly calling. Acts xxvi, 19, he also justified — Forgave and accepted : and whom he justified — ^Provided they continued in his goodness, chap, xi, 22, he in the end glor^dr-St. Paul does not affirm, either here, or in any other part of his writings, that precisely the sarae number of men are called, justified, and glorified. He does not deny that a believer may fall away and be cut off, between his special calling and his glorification, chap, xi, 22. Neither does he deny, that many are called, who never are justified. He only affirras, tbat this is the method whereby God leads -us step by step toward heaven. He glorified— rlie speaks as one looking back frpm the goal, upon the race of faith. Indeed grace, as it is glory begun, is both an earnest and a fore- . taste of eternal glory. CHAPTER VIII. 385 31 th^m he also glorified. What shall we say then to these tMngs ? 32 if God be for us, who can be against us 1 He that spared not his own Son, , bnt delivered Mm up for. us all, how shall he not with 33 him also freely give us all things? Who shall lay jfny thing to the charge of God's elect? It, is God that justifieth. Who is he that 34 condemneth ? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is also at the right hand of God, who -likewise maketh inter- 35 cession for us. -Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall affliction, or distress, or persecution, or hunger, or nakedness, ^1. What shall we say ihen to- these things ?— Related in the 3d, 5tfi, and 8t)h chapters 1 As if he had said, We cannot go, think, pr wish any thing farther. If God be for a»— ^Here follow" four periods, one general, and three particular. Each begins with glorying in the giace of Gdfl, which is followed by a question suita ble to it, challenging all opponents ; tP allwhich I am persuaded, &.C, is a gene ral answer. The general period is. If God be for us, who-can bo against us ? The first particular period, relating to the past time is. He that spared not his own Son, how shall he, not freely give us all things 1 The second; relating to the present, is. It is God that justifieth^ who is he that condemneth 1 The third', re. lating to the future, is. It is.Christ ihat died — Who shall separate us from the love of Christ 1 32. He thai — ^This period contains four sentenoes. He spared' not his own Son, therefore he will freely give us all things. He delivered him up for us ; therefpre none csnlay any thing to our charge.. Freely — For, all that follows justification ia a free gih alSo. All things— -ifeedSxl or profitable for Us. 33, God's eZeet— The aib'ove-cited author, observes, that long before the coming of Cbrist the heathen world revolted ftom the true God, and were therefore repro. bated or rejected. , , ' But the natfon of the Jews were chosen to be tjie -pebple of God, and were therefbre styled, ,* The children or sons of God, t Holy people, t Chbsen seed, 15 The elect, J The called of God. And these titles^ were given td all the nation of Israel, inPluding both good and bad. Now the Gospel having the most strict connection with the books of the Old Testament, where, these phrases frequently Occur ; and our Lord and his apostles being native Jenfs, and beginning to preach in the land of Israel, tfie lariguage in wfiich they' preached would of course ^bbund with the phra'ses of the Jewish na tion. , And hence it is easy to see, whj such pf them as would' not receive hirii were styled, reprobated. For they no longer continued to be the people of Gdd. Whereas this and those other honourable titles were continued to all such Jews as embraced Christianity. And the same appellations which once belonged to the Jewish nation, were now given to tha Gentile Christian? alsp ; together with which they were invested with all the privileges of the chosen people 0/ God ; and lothing could cjlt them off from these, but their own Wilful apostasy. ' i It does not appear that even good men were ever termed God's elect, till above two thousand years from the creation, 1 God's electing or choosing the nation of Israel, and separating fhem frfim tfie othpr nations, who were sunk in idolatry and air wickddness, gave the first occasion to tfiis sort of language. And as the separating the Christians frora the Jews was a like' event, no Wonder it, was ex pressed in like words and phrases ; only with this differbnce, the term elect was of old applied to all the raerabers of the visible Churph ; vi>-hereas- in the New Testament it is applied only to the members of the invisible. ' 34. Yea rather, thai is risen— Ow: faith sbould not atop at.Jhis death, but be exercised farther on his resurrection, kingdpm, second coming. Who maketh in tercession for us — Presenting there his obedience, fiis sufferings, his prayers, and our prayers sanctified through him. 35. Who shall separate us fram the love of Christ toward ng ? Shall affliction or distress — He proceeds in order, from less troubles to greater: caH any of these aeparate us from his protection in it ; and (if he sees good) deliverance from it ? I ?Dent, xiv, 1. f Chap, vii, 6 ; Chap, xiv, 2. , t Deut. iv, 37. ^ Isaiah' Ixi, 8, 9 ; Chap, xliii, 20. || Isa. jrlviii, 12 2'> 386 ROMANS. 36 or peril, or sword ? ,( As, it is written, * For thy sake we are killed all the day long, we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.) 37 Nay, in all these things wC raore than conquer, through hira who 38 hath loved us. For I ara persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor 39 things to corae,. Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall, be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesusour Lord. IX. I say the. truth in Christ, I lie not ; my conscience alsd bearing 2 me witness' in the Holy (J-host, That I have great sorrow .and 3 continual anguish in my heart. ,,For I could wish that I inyself 36. All the day-^That is, every day, continually. We ire accounted — By our enemies ; by orirselves, - ' 37. We more than conquer — We are not °^^y '"' losers, but abundant gainers by all these trials, Tfiis period seeras to describe the full assurance of hope. 38. lam persuaded — This is inferred from the 34th ver. in an admirable order. Neither death sfiaU hurt us ;' For Christ is dead: Nor life; is risen: Nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers ; nor things } is at the right hand of present, nor things to corne ; \ GJod : Nor. height, rior, depth; nor any other ) maketh intercession for creature; , , ' ¦¦>. »s. > ¦ Neither death — Terrible as it is to natural men; a violent death in particular, ver. 36 : nor life — :With all tfie affliction and distress it can bring, ver. 35 : or a long, easy life; or all living men-: nor angels — ^Whether good (if it were possible they should attempt it) or bad,- with all their wisdora and strength ; nar princi palities, nor powers — Not even those of the highest rank, or the most eminent power ;, nor tt,irigs present- — Which may befall us, during our pilgrima,ge, or the wfiole virorid^ till it passeth away: nor things io came — Which may occur either when our time on earth is past, or when time itself is at an end, as the final judg raent, the general conflagration, the everlasting fire ; -nor height, nar depth — T^ie former sentence respected the differences of times, this, the differences of places. How many great rand various thirigs are contained, jn these words we do not, need'not, cannot know yet. The height — In St. Paul's sublime style is ,put , for heaven : the depth — iFor the great abyss : that is, neither the heights, I will not say of walls, mountains, seas, but of heaven itself, can move us ; nor the abyss itself the, very thought pf which raigljt astonish the boldest creature. JVor any creature — Nothing beneath tfie Almighty ; visibl6,enemies he does not even deign to name ; !shall be able — Either by force, ver. 35, or by any legal clairri, ver. 33, &c, 'to separate us fram ihe love of God in Christ — Which will surely save, protect, deliver us who belie\5e„ in, and thrpugh, and frora thera all. Chapter ix. In this, chapter St. Paul, after strongly declaring his love and esteera for them, sets bimself to answer the grarid objection of his countrymen, namely, that tho: rejection of the Jews, and reception of the Gentiles, was con trary to the word of God. "That he had not here the least thought of .personal election or reprobation, is manifest; 1. Because it lay quite wide -of his design, which was this : to show that God's rejecting the Jews, arid receiving the Gen tiles, Was consistent vrith his word:;2. Because such a doctrine would not only have had no tendency to convince, but would have evidently tended to harden the Jews : 3. Because when he sums up his argument in the closeof the chapter, he has not one word, or the lea^t intimation about it. IX. , 1. In Christ — This seems to imply an appeal to him^ In the Holy Ghost — "Through his ^grace. . , . 2. / have great sorrow — A high degree of spiritual sorrow and of spiritual joy. mayconsist.together, chap, viii, 39. By declaring his sorrow forthe unbelieving Jews, who excluded themselves from all the blessings he had enuirierated, he shows that what he was now about to speak, he did not speak' from any prejudice to them. 3. / eoidd wish — Human words cannot fiilly describe the motions of souls that • Psalm Ixiv, 22. , CHAPTER IX. 387 Vere accursed from Christ, for my brethren, my kinsmen after the 4 flesh : Who are - Israelites, whose is the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the wbrship of 5 God, and the promises ; Whose are the fathers, and from whom, according to the flesh; Christ came, who is over all; God blessed 6 for ever. Not as if the word of God had fallen to the ground ; for 7 all are not Israel, whd are of Israel. Neither because they are the seed of Ahraharh, are they all children, but, '* In Isaac shall thy seed 8 be called : That is, not the children of the flesh are the children are full of Godt As if he had said, I could wish to suffer iri their stead ;. yea, td be an anathema from Christ in their place. In how high, a sense he wished tbis, who can tell, unless hiraself had been aSked, arid ^had resolved the question ? Cer,, tainly he did not then consider himself at all, but only others, arid the glory of God. - The/ thing could not be ; yet the wish was pious and solid ; though with a tacit condition, if it were right and possible.. 4. Whose is the' adoption, &c.-^Hp enumerates Six prerogatives, of which tbe first pari- respect God the Father, the second Christ, the third the Holy Ghost. The adoption ana the glory — rThat is, Israel is the first-born child, of God, and the God of glory is their God, Deut; iv, 7 ; Psa. cvi, 20. These arp relative to each other. At once God is the Father, of Israel, an(i Israel are the people of God. He speaks not hfere of the ark, or any corporeal thmg. dod hiraself is the glory of his people Israel. Andihe covenants, arid the giving of the law — "The covenant was giveni long before the law. It is tei-raed cd-veiiants, (in the plural,) because it was so ofteri and so variously repeated ; and because there were two dispositions of it. Gal. iv, 24, frequently called two covenants : the one - promising, the other exhibiting the promisd. And the worship and the promises — I'he true way of worshipping Gdd ; and all the promises made to the fathers. 5. To the preceding St. Paul now adds two raore prerpgatives : theirs are the fMhers-^-'Vhe patriarchs, and holy men of old, yea, the Messiah himselfi Who is over all, God blessed for ever — ^The original words imply, the self-existJ , ent,- independent 'Being, who was, is, and is to' coirie : over all, the Suprerae ; as being, God, and, consequently, blessed for evef. Np words can more clearly express^ bis t)ivine, supreme majesty, arid his gracious sdvereigriiy both over Jews and Gentiles. , / ... 6. Not as if — The Jews imagined that -the wbjd of God must fail if all their nation were not saved. This St. Paul now refntes, and proves that the' word itself had foretold their falling away ; the word of Goi^The proniises of Gdd to Israiel, had fallen io the gxound— 'this could not be. Even now, says the apostle; some enjoy the proralses ; and hereafter all.lsrael shall be saved, 't'his is thp sura ofthe 9th, 10th, and llth chapters. 'Voir — Here he eriters upon the proofs of it, all are not Israel, who are of Israel — The Jews veheraently maintained the contrary; namely, that all who were born Israelilies, and,lhejr only; were the people of.G.od. "The former part ofthis assertion is refeted'here, the latteri ver. ^, &c. The sum is, God accepts all believers, and tfiem only ; and this is no way coritrary ,to his word. Nay, he hath declared in his word, both by types arid by express testimonies, that believers are accepted as the children of the pifomise, whUe unbelievets are rejected, thdugh they are children after the flesh. AU are-ndi Israel — Not iri the favour of God, who are lineally descended of Israel. 7. Neither because ijieyare liiipally theseed of Ahraham, will it follow that they are all thechil.dren of God — "fhis did not holdeven in Abi-ahara's own family ; and much leSs in his remdte descendants. But God then Saii^, In Isaac shall thy seed be called — "That is, Isaac, ndt Ishmael, shall be called thy seed; that seed to which the promise is raade. .... 8. That is, not the children, ice. — As if he had said, This is a clear type of tfiings tp come j showing uS, that in all succeeding ge^ersitidns,,not the. children of tpe flesh, the lineal descendants of Abraham, but ih^ children if the pro- mMe^^They id whom the proriiise is made, that is, believers, ai-e the children ofGlod. * Gen. XXI, 12. 388 ROMANS. 9 of God, but the, children of promise are counted for the seed. For this is the word of the promise, * At this time I will come, and 10, Sarah shall have a son. And not only this, but when Rebecca 11 also had conceived by one man, our father Isaac, The children being not yet bom, neither having done any good or evil, (that the purpose of God actording to 'election might stand, not of works, 1 2 but of him that called,) It was said to her, t The elder shall serve 13 the younger. As it is written, :j:I have loved Jacob, and hated Esau. ' 14 What shall we say then? Is there injustice with God ? God 15 foi-bid. For -he saith to Moses, §1 wiir have mercy on whora I will have mercy, and I will ha've jjompassion on whora I will have 16 compassion. It is not therefore of . Mm thatwilleth, nor of him 17 that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy. Moreover, fhe 9. For this is the ward of promise— ^'By the power of which Isaac was con ceived, and not by the power \)f nature. ' Not whosoever is bom of thee shall be blessed, but at ihis timf — Which I now appoint, I will come, and Sarah shall have a son — And he shall inherit the blessing. 10. And that God's blessing does not belong to all the descendants of Abraham, appears not only by this instance, but by tfiat of Esau-and^ Jacob, who was chosen to inherit the blessing before either cf them had done good or evil. The apostld mentions this to show that neither were their ancestors accepted^ through any merit oftheir own. That the purpose of God according, tb election might stand— Whose purpose was to elector choose the promised seed, not of works, not for any preceding raerit in him he chose ; but of him that called of his own good pleasure, who called to that privilege whom he saw good. 12. The elder — Esau; shaW serve the younger — Not in person, for he never did, but in his p: According as it is written, ^ God hath given them a spirit of slumber, eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear, unto and Isaiah, that ra^any of the Gentiles would be received, and raany of the Jews rejected. I'will provoke you to- jealousy by them thai are not a nation — As they followed gods that were not gods, so he, apcepted in their stead a nation that was riot a nation, that is, a nation that was not in covenant with God. A foolish nation — Such are all whoinow not God. 20. Bui Isaiah is very bold— And speaks plainly what Moses but intimated. 21. An u-fibelievirtg and gainsaying people — Just dpposite to those, who believed with their hearts, and made confession with their mouths. XI. 1. Hath God rejected his whple people — All Israel! In no wise. Now there is a remnant who tielieve, ver. 5. And hereafter all Israel will be saved, ver. 26. ' ~ 2. God hdth not rejected that part pf his peopU whom he foreknew — Speaking after the inanner of men. For in fact knowing and foreknowing are the same thing with God, who knows or sees all things at once from everlasting to ever- lasting. K-now ye -not — That in a parallel case, amidst a general apostasy, when Elijah thought the whole nation was fallen into idolatry, God knew there was a remnant of true worshippers ? 4. To Baal — Nor to the golden calves. 5. According to the election, of grace — According to that gracious purpose of God, He thatbelieveth shall be saved. . 6. And if by grace, then it is -pa more of works — Whether ceremonial or moral: else grace is no longer grace — "The very nature of grace is lost.' And if it be of works, ihen ii is no more grace : else work is no longer work — But the very nature of it is 'destroyed. There is something so absolutely inconsistent, between the being justified by grace, and the being justified by works, that if you suppose either, you of neiiessity exclude the ot^er. For what is given to works is the payment of a debt ; whereas grace implies an unmerited favour. So that the same bdnefit cannot, in tfie very nature of things, be derived from both. 7. What ihen ? — What is the conclusion from the whole ? It is this : That Israel in general hath not attained justification : but those of them only who be - lieve ; and ihe rest were blinded — By their own wilful prejudice. " 8. God hath at length withdrawn his Spirit, and so giveh them up to a spirit of slumber ; which is fulfilled unto this day. ? Deut. xxxii, 21. t Isaiah Ixv, 1, 2. t 1 Kings xix, 10. ^ Isaiah xxix, 10, 394 ROMANS. ^ 9 this day. And Oavid saith, * Let their table becorae a snare, and a 10 trap, and a stumbling block, and a recompense to them. Let their eyes be darkened that they may not see, and bow down their back 1 1 alway. I say then. Have they stumbled so as to fall ? God forbid. But by their fall salvation is come to the Gentiles, to provoke them 12 to jealousy. But if their fall be the riches of the world, and their loss the riches of the Gentiles, how much more their fulness? 13 For I speak to you Gentiles, as I ara the apostle of the Gentiles : 14 I raagnify my office : If by any means I raay provoke to jealousy 15 those who are my flesh, and save some of them. For if the cast ing away of them be the reconciling of the world, what ¦will the 16 receiving o/'i/jem be, but life from the dead? For if the first fruits be holy,, sq is the lump : and if the root 5? holy, so are the branches. 17 And if some of the branches were broken off, and thou being a wild olive tree wert grafted in among them, and "with them par- 18 takest of the root and fatness of the Qjive tree. Boast not -against the branches, but if thou boast, thou bearest not the root, but the 19 root thee; Wilt thou say then. The branches were broken off, that I 20 raight be grafted in ? Well ; they -were broken off for unbelief, 9. And David saith — In that prophetic imprecation, which is applicable to them, as well as to Judas ; a recompense — Of their preceding wickedness. So sin is punished by sin. And thus the Gospel, which should fiave fed and strengthened their souls, is become a raeans of destroying thera. 11. Have they, stumbled so as id fall — Totally or finally? No, but by their fall (or slip ; it is a very soft word in the original) salvation is come to the Gentiles. See an instance pf this. Acts xiii, 46. To provoke them — ^The Jews theraselves, to jealousy. .12. The first part of this verse is treated of ver. 13, &c, the latter, how raucfi more their fulness, that js, their full conversion, ver. 23, &c. So many prophecies refer to this grand event, that it is surprising any Christian eari doubt of it. And these are greatly confirmed by the wonderful preservation of the Jews as a distinct people to this day. When it is accom plished, it will be so strong a demonstration, both of the Old and New Testa ment revelation, as will doubtless convince many thoiisand deists,' in countries nominally Christian ; of whoin there will of course be increasing multftudes among merely nominal: Christians. And this Will be a means of swiftly propa- gating the Gospel aimong Mohammedans and pagans : who would probably have received it long ago, nad they conversed only with real Christians. 13. / magnify my office— Far from bping asfiamed of rainistering to the Gen tiles, I glory therein: the rather, asit may be a raeans of provoking ray brethren to jealousy. ' 14. My flesh — My kinsman. 13. Life from ihe (Jeod-^Overflowing life to the world, which was dead. l6. And this will surely come to pass. For if the first fruits be holy, so is ihe lump — The consecration of thera was esteemed the consecration of all. And so the conversion of a few Jews is an earnest of the conversion of all the Test. And if the root be holy — The patriarchs from whotti tfiey spring, surely God will at lengtfi make tfieir descendants also holy., 17. Thou — O Gentile, being a piild olive tree — ^Had the graft been nobler than the stock, yet its dependence on it for life and nourishment #ould leave it no roora to boast against it. How much less, when, contrary to what '}.a practised among men, the wild olive tree is ingrafted.on the good. 18. Boast not against ihe branches — Do not they do this, who despise the Jews ? or deny their future conversion 1 20. They were broken off for unbelief and thou standest by faith — Both condi- tionally, not absolutely; if absolutely, there might havp been room to boast; by faith-^The free gift of God, which therefore ought to humble thee. « Psahn Ixix, 22, 23. CHAPTER XI. 395 81 and thou standeth by faith : Be not high raind^^d, but fear. For if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare 22 not thee. Behold therefore the goodness arid the severity 6f God ! Toward thera that fell, severity ; but toward thee, goodness, if thou 23 continue in his goodness ; else shalt thou also be cut off. And they, if they do not continue in unbelief, shall be grafted in ; for 24 God is able to graft thera in again. For if thou wert cut off from the natural wild pKve tree, and grafted contrary to nature into a good olive tree ; how much more shall these, who are natural 25 branches, be grafted into their own olive tree? Brethren, 1 would not that ye, should be ignorant of this raystery, (lest ye should be wise in your own conceits^) that hardness is in part happened to 26 Israel, till the fulness of the Gentiles be corae in ; And so all Israel shall be saved, as it is written, * The Deliverer shall come out of 27 Sion, and shall turn away iniquity -from Jacob. Arid this is my 28 covenant with them, when 1 shall ta.ke away their sins. With re gard to the Gospel, t^ey, are enemies for your sake ; but as for the 29 election, they are beloved, fpr the sake of their fathers'. For the 30 gifts and the calling of God are without repentance. As then ye were once disobedient to God, but have now obtained mercy through 31 their disobedience : So these also have now been disobedient,' that 32 through your, mercy they may likewise find mercy. For God hath shut up all together in disobedience, that he raight haye mercy 33 upon all. 0 the depth of the riches, and wisdora, and knowledge 21. Be not high .minded, hut fear-^We may observe, this fear is not opposed to trust, but to pride and security. 22. Else shalt thou — Also, who now standest by faith, be both totally and frnally cut off. "i f 24. Contrary io nature— For according to nature, we graft the fruitful branch into the wild stock ; but here the wild branch is grafted into the fruitful stock. , 25. St. Paul, calls any truth, known but to a few, a mystery. Such had been the calling of the Qentiles. Such was now the ponversion of the Jews. Lest ye should be wise in your own conceits — Puffed up with your present advantages : dreaming that ye are the only Church ; or that the Church of Rome cannot fail. Hardness in part. has happened io" Israel, till — Israel therefore is neitfier tofally nor finally rejected : the fulness of the Gentiles be come in — Till tfiere be a vast harvest among the heathens. - _ ,v 26. And so all Israel shall be saved — Being convinced by tfie coming in ofthe Gentiles. ' But there will be a still larger harvest among the Gentiles, when all Israel, is come in. The Deliverer shall come — Yea, the Deliverer is' come; but not the full fruit of his coming. 28. They are riow enemies — To- the Gospel,, to God, and to themselves, which God permits for your sake : but as for ihe election — "That part of them whp be. lieve, they are beloved. ' 29. For the gifts and the caUing of God are withont repentance — God does not Tppent of fiis gifts to the Jews, or his calling of the Gentiles. 32. For God hath shut up all together in disobedience — Suffering each in their turn to revolt from him. First, God suffered the Gentiles, in the early age to revolt, and took the family of Abraham as a peculiar seed to himself. Afterward he permitted them to fall through unbelief, and took in the believing tfentiles- And he did even this to provoke the Jews tq jealousy, and so bring them also in tlie end to faith. This was triily a mystery in the Divine, conduct, which the apostle adores with such holy ajstoni^hment. . 33. O the depth of the riches, and wisdom, and knowledge of God .'—Jn the 9;h chapter St. Paul had sailed but in a narrow sea ; now he is in the ocean. The » Isaiah fix, 20. 396 ROMANS. of -God ! liow unsearchable are his judgraents and his ways past 34 tracing out! For '* who hath known the raind of the Lord ? Or who 35 hath been Tiis counsellor \ Who hath first given to hira; and it 36 shall be repaid him again ? For of Mm, and through hira, and to him are all things : to hira be glory for ever ! Araen. XII. I exhort you ^therefore, brethren, by the tender raercies of God, to present your bodies unto God, a living sacrifice, holy, 2 acceptable, which is your reasonable service. And be not con formed to this world, but be ye transformed, by the renewing of your raind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptablei 3 and perfect will of God. And I say, through- the grace which is given to me, to every one that is among you, not to think of him self a!oove what he ought to think, but to think soberly, according 4 as God hath distributed to every one the measure of faith. For as deptfi ofthe riches is, described, ver. 35, the depth of wisdom, ver. 34, the depth of knowledge in the latter part of this verse. Wisdom directs all things^ to the best end ; kriowledge sees that end. How unsearchable are his judgments — With regard to unbelievers, his ways — With regard to believers ! His ways are more upon a level, his judgments a great, deep. But even his ways we cannot trace. 34. WAo hath known ihe ntind of ihe Lord — Before or any fartfier tfian he has revealed it. 35. Given io him — Either wisdom or power ? 36. Of him — as the Creator ; through him, as the Preserver : to him, as the ulti mate End, are all things. To him be the glory of his riches, wisdom, knowledge. Amen ! A concluding word in which the E^iSfection of the apostle when it is come to the height shuts up all. XII. 1. I exhort you — St. Paul uses to suit fiis exhortations to the doctrines he has been delivering. So here the general use frora the whole is contained in the first and second verses. The particular uses follow, from the third verse to tfie end of the epistle. By the tender mercies of God — The. whole sentiraent is derived frora chapters i-v. The expression itself is particularly opposed tr *he wrath of God, chap, i, 18. It has a reference here to the entire Gospel, 1 j ms whole economy pf grace or raercy, delivering us frora; the wrath of God, and ex citing us to all duty. To present — (So chap, -vi, 13 ; xvi, 191") now actually to exhibit before God, your bodies — That is, yourselves ; a part is put for the whole ; the rather, as in the ancient sacrifices, of beast's, the body was the whole. These also are particularly naraed, in dpposition to that vile abuse of their bodies, raen tioned chap, i, 24. Several expressions follow, which have likewise a direct re ference to other expressions in the same chapter; a sacrifice— 'Dead to sin, and hving — By that life, wfiich is mentioned chap, i, 17, chap, vi, 4, &c'. Holy — Such as the holy law requires, chap, vii, 12. Acceptable, chap, viii, 8, whichis your reasonable service — The worship of the heathens was utterly unreasonable; chap, i, 18, &c ; so was the glorying of the Jews, chap, ii, 3, &c. But a Christian acts in all tfiings by the highest reason, from the raercy of God inferring his own duty. > 2. And be not conformed — Neither in judgraent, spirjt, nor behaviour ; to ihis world — Which neglecting the will of God, entirely follows its own ; tJlat ye may prove — Kuow by sure trial : whieh is eisily done by him who has tlius presented himself to God, what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of Gorf^-The will of God is here to be understood of all the preceptive part of Christianity, which is in itself so excellently good,' so acceptable to God, and so perfective of our natures. 3. And I say — He now proceeds to show what thai will of God is : through the grace which is given io me — He modestly adds this, lest he should seem to forget his own direction; io everyone that is among you — Believers at Home. Happy, had they always remembered this! The meqsure qf faith---^(Tieated of in the first and following chapters) from which all dther gifts and graces flow. * Isaiah xl, 13. , CHAPTER XII. 397 in one ho.dy we have niany members, and all members have not .5 the same office. So we being raany are one body in Christ, and 6 every one raembers of each other. Having then gifts difl^ering ac cording to the grace tlg^aj is given us, whether it be prophecy, let 7 us prophesy according to the analogy of faith : Or ministry, let us wait on our ministering; or he that teacheth on teaching; or he 8 that exhorteth, on exhortation. He that iraparteth, let him do it with siraplicity ; he that presideth, with diligence ; he that showeth mercy, withcheerfulness. . 9 Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is evil, 10 cleave to that which is good. Jn brotherly love be fidl of tender afiection toward each other, in honour preferring one another: 1 1 Not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving the Lord : Re- 12 joice in hope, be patient in tribulation, continue instant in prayer. 13 Communicate to the necessities of the saints, pursue hospitality. 14 Bless them, who persecute you ; bless and curse not. Rejoice 15 with. thera that rejoice, and weep with them that weep. Agree '5. So we — All believers, are one body, — Clo6,ely connected^together in Christ, and consequently ought to be helpful to each other. 6. Having theri gyfs differing according to the grace which is given us — Gifts are various : grace is one : whether ii he prophecy — This, considered as an extra.. ordinary gift, is that whereby heavenly mysteries are declared to men, or things to come foretold. But it seems here to - iriean the ordinary gift of expounding Scripture : let us prophesy according to the analogy of faith — -St. Peter expresses it, as the oracles of God : according to the general tenor of them ; according to that grand scherae of doctrine which is delivered therein, touching original sin, justification by faith, and present, inward salvation. There is a wonderful ana-r logy between all these ; and a close and intimate connection between the chiefs heads of that faith which was once delivered to the saints. Every article there.- fore, concerning which there is any question, should be deterrained by this rule :• every doubtful scripture interpreted, according to the grand truths wliicfi run tlirougfi tfie whole. 7. Ministering — As deacons. He that teacheth patechuraens, for whora par-- tiPular instructers were appoined. He that exhorteth — Whose peculiar business- it was to urge Christians to duty, and to coriifort them in trials. 8. He thai presideth — ^Tfiat hath the care of a flock. He thai showeth mercy-— - In, any instance, with cheerfulness — jlejoicing that he hath such an opportunity .- 9. HavinI; spoken of faith and its fruit, ver. 3, &c, he coraes now to love.- The 9th, 10th, and llth verses refer to chapter the seventh ; the 12th verse ta- chapter the eighth : the 13th verse, of communicating to the saints, whether Jews' or Gentiles, to cl^apter the ninth, &c. Part of the 16th verse is repeated from! chap, xi, 25. Abhor that which is evil ; cleave to that which is, good — Both ini^ wardly and outwardly, whatever ill will or danger may follow. 10. In honour preferring one another — ^Wfiicfi you will do, iryou' habitually' consider what is good in others, and what is evil in^ourselves. II. Whatsoever ye do, do it with your raight. Ki every bnsiness, diligently and fervently serving the Lord; doing all to Gdd, not to man. 12. Rejoicing in hope — Of perfect holiness arid everiasting happiness. Hitherttf the apostle has been tiseating of faith and love ; now of hope also. (See the 5th and 8th chapters.) Afterward, of duties 'toward others \ saints, ver. 13. Perse. cutors, ver. 14. Friends, strangers, enemies, ver. IS, &c. 13. Communicate to-the,necessities of ihe saints — Relieve all Christian? that are in want. It is remarkable, that the apostle, treating expressly ofthe duties flow. ing froni the communion of saints, yet never says one word about the dead» Pursue hospitality — Not only embracing those that offer, but seeking opportu. nitips to exercise it. 14. Curse not — No, not in your heart. | 15. Rejoice — The direct opposite to weeping is laughter : but this does not a6 us ell suit a Christian. 398 ROMANS. 16 in the same affection toward each other. Mind not high, but con- 17 descend to low things. Be not wise in your own conceit. Ren-' der to no raan evil for evil. Provide things honest in the sight of 18 all raen. If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peacea- 19 bly with all men. Dearly beloved, revenge not yourselves, bnt rather give place unto wrath ; for it is written, * Vengeance is 20 raine; 1 will repay, saith the Lord. Therefore if fthy enemy hunger, feed him ; if he thirst, give him drink ; for in so doing 21 thou shalt heap coals of fire upon his head. Be not overcome with evil, but overcome evil with good. XIIL Let every soul be subject to the supreme powers, for there is no power but from God ; the powers that be are appointed by 2 God. Whosoever therefore resisteth the power, resiSteth the appointraent of God ; and they that resist shall receive to them- 3 selves condemnation. For rulers are not a. terror to good works, but to evil. Wouldst thou then not be afraid of the power ? Do, that which is good, and thou shalt have praise from it ; for he is 4 the servant of God to thee for good. But if thou dost that which is evil, be afraid ; for he beareth not the sword in vain ; for he 16. Mind not high things-^Desire not riches, honour, or the company of the great. IT. Provide — Think beforehand ; contrive to give as little offence as may be to any., 19. Dearly beloved — So he softens the rugged spirit, revenge not yourselves,- but leave that to Godi Perhaps it riiight more properly be rendered. Leave room for wrath— That is, the Wrath of God, to whom vengeance properly belongs. 20. Feed him — -With your own hand : if it be needful, even put bread into his mouth. Heap coals of fire upon his head — That part which is, most sensible. " So artists melt the sullen ore of lead. By heaping coals of fire upon its head : In the kind 'warmth the metal leams to glow. And pure from dross, the silver runs below." 21. And ifyou see no present fruit, yet persevere. Be not overcome with evil — As all are who avenge themselves. But. overcome evil with good — Conquer your enpmies by "kindness and patience. XIII. St. Paul writing to the Romans, whose city was the seat of the empire, Speaks largely of obedience to magistrates. Arid this was also in effect a publio apology for thp Christian religion. Lei every soul be subject to ihe supreme pow ers — An admotaition peculiarly needful for the Jews. Power, in the singular riumber, is the supreme authority ; powers are they who are invested with it. That is more readily acknowledged to be, from God than these. The apostle affirms it of both. They are all from God, who constituted all in general, and permits each in particular by his providence. The powers that be are appointed by God — It might be rendered, are subordinate to', or orderly disposed under God ! implying that they are God's deputies or vicegerents; and, oorisequently, their authority being in effect his, deraands our conscientious obedience. 2/ 'Whoever ri.slsieth ihe power — In any otber manner than the laws of the comraunity direct, shall receive condemnationr-^'N ot only frora the raagistrate, but from God also. 3. jFor rulers are in the general, notwitjistanding some particular excep tions, a terror to evil works only. Wouldst thou ihen not be afraid? — There is one fear which precedes evil actions, and deters frora thera : this should always reraain. There is another fear which follows evil actions : they who do well are free from this. 4. TAe sword — ^The instrument of capital punishment which God authoriies him to inflict. ¦^ Deut. xxxii, 35. t Prov. xxv, 21, &o. CHAPTER XIII, 39'» is the servant of God, an avenger for wrath against him that doth 5 evil. Wherefore ye must needs be subjiect, not only for wrath, but 6 alsp for conscience' sake. For this cause ye pay tribute also : for they are the ministers of God, attending continually on this very 7 thing. Render therefore to all their dues : tribute to whom tribute is due, custom to whora custora, fear to whom fear, honour 8 to whom honour. Owe no man any thing, but love one another ; 9 for he that loveth another, hath fulfilled -the law. For this. Thou shalt not comrait adultery, thou shalt not kill, thou shalt not steal, thoU shalt not bear false witness, thou shalt not covet, and if there be any other commandment, it is suraraed up in this saying. Thou 10 shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. Love worketh no evil to his neighbour : therefore love is the fulfilling of the law. 11 And «/o this, knowing the season, that it is high time now to awake out of sleep ; for salvation is nearer to lis now than when 12 we first believed. The night is far spent; the day is at hand ; let us therefore put off the works of darkness, and put on the 13 armour of light. Let us walk decently as in the day ; not in ban queting and drunken entertainments ; not in uncleannesses and 14 wantonness, not in strife and envy. But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil the desires thereof 5. Not only for fear of wrath — That is, punishment from man ; but for can.. science' sake- — Out of obedience to God. 6. For this caase^-Because they are the ministers (officers) of God, forthe pub lic good. This very thing-^The public godd. 7. To all magistrates ; tribute— Taxes on your persons or estates ; custom — For the goods exported pr imported ; fear — Obedience ; honour — Reverence. All these are due to the supreme power. 8. From our duty to riiagistrates he passes on to general duties. To love one' another — An eternal debt which can never be sufficiently disPharged. But yet if this be rightly perforraed, it discharges all the rest. Far he that loveth another — ' As he ought, AotA fulfilled the whole law — Toward his neighbour. 9. If there be any other raore particular commandment toward our neighbour, as there are many iri the law, it. is summed up in this — So that if you was not thinking of it, yet if your heart was full of love, you wduld fulfil it. 10. Therefore love is the fulfilling of the law — For tbe same love which restrains from all evil, iricitesi us to all good. 11. A-nd do iv, 17. 20. The work of (Soii-r-Which he builds in the soul by faith, and in the Church by concord. It is evil to that- man who eateth with offenci—So as to offend another thereby. i 21. Thy brother siumbleth—By imitating thee against fiis conscience, contrary to righteousness ; or is offended at what thou dpst, to the loss of hi6 peace ; or made weak; hesitating, between imitation and abhorrence, to the loss of that joy in the Lord which was,his strength. 22. Hast thou faith ?— That all things are pure, have it to, thyself before Goi— In circumstance^ hte these, keep it to thyself, and do not offend others by. it. Happy is he that condkmneth -not himself— 'By an improper use of even innocent things. And' happy is fie who is free from a doubting conscience : he that hath tfiis m'ay allow the thing, yet coridemn himself for it, 23. Because it is not of faith — He does^riot believe it lawful. And in all these cases, whatsoever is not of faith is otb— Whatever a man does, Without a full persuasion of its lawfulness, it is sin to him. \ X'V. i. We who are strong — Of a clearer judgraent, and free from these scru. pies. And not to please ourselves — ^Without any regard to others. 8. For his good^'thia is a general word ; edification is one species of good. * Psahn ixix. 9 26 40t ROMAICS 4 them that reproached thee, fell upon me. For wjiatsoever things were written aforetime, were 'written for our instruction, tha* we, through patience and, consolation of the Scriptures, may have 5 hope. Now the God of patience and consolation give you to think the same thing, one with another, according to Christ Jesus, 6 That ye may with one mind and one- mouth glorify the God and 7 Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, therefore receive ye one another, as Christ also hath received you, to the glory of God. 8 Now I say, Christ Jesus was ji- servant of the circuracision, for the truth of God, to CMifirra the promises, made .to the fathers: 9 And that the Gentiles might glorify God fbr his mercy, as it is written, * For thi^ cause Iwill confess to i thee artiong' the Gen- 10 tiles, and sing unto thy name. And again he saithy f Rejoice, ye 11 Gentiies, with his people. And again, t Praise the. Lord, all ye 12 Gentiles, and laud hiin, all ye people. And again Isaiah saith, § There shall be the root of -Jesse, and, he that ariseth to rule over 13 the Gentiles: in him shall the Gentiles hope. Now the God of hope fill you with all j'oy and peace i» believing, that ye may abound in hope by the power of the Holy Ghost. 14 And I myself also am persuaded of you, my brethren, that ye likewise are full of goodness, being filled with all knowledge, and 15 able to adnjonish one another. Nevertheless, bretMen, I have written the raore boldly to you ih sorae respect, as puttihg you in 16 mind, because of the grace which is, given to rae of Gbd, That I 3. But bore not only the infirmities, but reproaches of his.brptfiren, and so fiilfiUed that scripture. - ,4. Aforetime — In the Old Testament : that i6e' through patience and consolation of the, Scriptures might have hope — That through the cdnsolation which God gives us by thesei we raay have patience and a joyful hope. 5. Adcording to the power df Jesus Christ. 6.' Thai ye — Both Jews' and Gentiles, believing with one mind,-and confessing with one mouth. - 7. Receive ye one another— Wea\i. and strong; with mutual love. 8. Now i say-r-The apoStle here shows hiifwCJhrist received nai -Christ Je sus — ^Jesus is tfie narae, Christ the surnarae. The latter was first known to the Jews, the former to -the Gentiles. Therefore he is styled Jesus Christ, when the words stand in the common natural order. When the order is inverted, as here, the office of Christ is more solemnly considered : was a servant — Of his Father ; of the circumcision — Fbr tfip salVatiori of tfie cifCumcisSd, tfie Jews. For the iruiA of God — To manifest thd truth and fidelity of God. - 9. As ii is written — fn the 18th 'Psalin, where the Getttiles and Jevra are spo ken of, as joining iri the worship of the God of Israel. 12. There shall be the rootofJesie — That kings and the Messiah should spring from his house was proriiised to Jesse befpre it was to David. In him shall the Gentiles hope — ^Who before had bden -vfithout hope, Ejth'. iii, l2. 13. jVdw the God of hope— A gioriona title of God; but till now unknown td the heathens, for'-their goddess Hope', like theif other idols, was n'otfiiiig ; whose temple at Rome was burnt by lightriirig. It was ihdeed Built' again not fong after, but was again burnt to the ground. 14. There are several conclusions of this epistle. The first fieging' at this verse,' the second, chap, xvi, 1 ; the third, ver. f 7 ; the fourth, ver. 21 ; and the 5th, yer. 25. Ye are full of goodness — By bemg created anew, and filled with all tnbwledg'e—By long cxperipnce of the things of God : To admonish — To in. struct, .and confirm. - V 15. Because of the grace — That is, because I am an apostle o^the Gentiles. * Psalm xviii, 49. t Deut. xxxii, 43. jTsahn cxvii,. 1. ^ Isaiah xi, 10. CHAPTER XV. 403 fehould be the servant of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles, ministering the Gpspel of God, that the offering up of the Gentiles may be 17 acceptable, being sanctified by the Holy Ghost. I have therefore whereof to glory,' through Jesus Christ, in the things perta'iuing to 18 God. For I will not dare to speak of any thing wMch Christ hath not wrought by rae, to raake the Gentiles obedient, by Word and 19 ¦'deed, tMough mighty signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God, so that I have fully preached the Gospel of CMist, 20 from Jerusaleni round about, as far as lUyricum : Striving so to preach the Gospel; not where Christ had been naraed; lest I should 21 build upon another man's foundation. But as it is written, * They to whora he was not spolten of, 'shall see ; and they that have hot 22 heard shall understand. Therefore I was also long hindered frora 23 coraing fo you. But now, having no longer place in these coun tries, and having -had a great desire for many years to come to you, 24 Whenever I go into Spain, I hope to see you aS I pass by, and to be brought forward by you in Iny way thither, if first I may be some what satisfied with your company. 25 But I am now goittg- to Jerusalem; serving the saints. For it 26 hath pleased them of Macedonia and Achaia to raake a contribu-^ 27 tion for the poor of the, saints that are in Jerusalera. ' It hath pleased them, ahd they are their debtors. For if the Gentiles 16; TAe o^^enjig- tip b/ tAe £?enft'Zes— -As living sacrifices. 17i / AaDe *Aereo/ to glory through Jesus Christ — All my gloryirig is in arid thrpugh him. '' - V 18. By word — by the power of the Spirit, by deed — ^Namely, tbrodgh mighty signs and wonders. ' 20, Not where Christ h&d been ndmedr-^These places hd gerierally declined, (though not altogether;) having a holy ambition (so the Greek word mearis) to make tbe first proclamation of -the Gospel, iri places where it was quite un-; heard of, inspite of all the difficulty and dangelrs that attended if. Lest I should build upOn another man's foundaiibn — The providence of God spedied in a special manner, gerierally, to ptevent tfiis, (though not entirely;) leSt the enemies df tlje apostle,, who sought everf occasion to set light by him, should have had room tp say, that he was behind other apostles, not being suffiteieilt for planting bf Churchfes hiraself, but only for preaching where others' had been already ; or that he declined the more difficult part pf the ministry. 92. Therefore I have been long hindered f-rom coming to ytliir-^Ainbag' whom Christ had been named. 23: Having ru) longer place in these parts — Where Christ has now befen preached in every city. 24: Into Spain— ^Where the Gospel had riot yet been pr*.ched; If first I may be somewhat satisfied with your company — How remarkable is the modesty .with which he speaks 1 They raight rather desire to be satisfied with his. Somewhat satisfied^ intimatirig the shortness bf his stay^ Oi: perhaps, that Christ alone can thoroughly satisfy the soul. . ' , 26. The poor ofthe saints that a-ri in Jerusalem — ^It.can bf nb means be infer red from this expression, that the community of goods among tl^e Christians was then ceased; All that can be*gathered frdm it is, thjf in this time of extreme dearth, (Acts xi, 28, 29,) some ofthe Church in Jerusalem vvere in want,, the rest being barely able to sdbsist themsdlves, but not to sdpply the necessities oftheir brethren. 27. It hath pleased them, and they are their diehtors — That is, they are bound to it, in justice as Well as mercy. Spiritual things — ^'f the preaching of the Gos pel : carnal things— ^Thiilga needfiil for the body; ' ¦ * Isaiah liii, 15. 404 ROMANS. haVe partaken of the-r spiritual things, they ought to minister to 28 them in carnal things. When thereforeT have performed this, and 29 sealed to them this fruit, I will go by you into Spain. And I know that when I come to you F shall come in the fulness of the bless- 30 ing of the Gospel of CMist. Now I beseech you, brethren, by our Lord Jesus Christ, and by the love of the Spirit, to strive to- 31 gether with me, in your prayers to God for me. That I may be de livered from the unbelievers in Judea, and that my service at Jeru- 32 salem may be acceptable to the saints : That I may come to you with joy by the, will of God, and may be refreshed together with 33 you. Now the God of peace be with you all. XVI. I comraend unto you Phebe our sister, who is a servant of 2 the Church in Cenchrea. That ye may receive her in the Loffi, as becometh saints, and help her in whatsoever business she needeth you: for she hath' been a helper of'mapy, and of myseli also. 3 Salute Priscilla and Aquila, my fellow labourers in Christ JeSus : 4 Who for my life have laid down their own nefcks j to whom not I alone owe my thanks, but likewise all the Churches of the 5 Gentiles. Salute also the Church that is in their house. Salute my beloved Epenetus, who is the first fruits of Asia unto Christ; 28. When I have sealed to- them this fruit — ^When I have safely delivered to thfem, as under seal, this fruit oftheir brethren's loVe. Iwill'go by you into Spain — Such was fiis design. But it does not appear, that Paul went into Spain. There are often holy purposes in the rainds of good raen, which arff overruled by the providence of God, so as never to take effect. And yet t^ey are precious in the sight of Gpd. 30. / JeseecA you — by the love of ihe Spirit — That is, by tfie love which is the genuine fruit ofthe Spirit. To strive together wiih me in your prayers — He raust pray hiraself, who would have others strive together with hira in prayer. Of all the apostles, St. Paul alone is recorded to desire the prayers of the faithful for hiraself. And this he generally does in the conclusions of his epistles : yet not withdut making a difference. For he speaks in one manner to them whom he treats as his children, with the gravity or even severity of a father, (such as Timothy, Titus, the Corinthians, and Galatiaris,) in another, to them whom he treats rather like equals, such as the Romans, Ephesians, Thessalonians, Colos sians, Hebrews. 31. 1. That I may be delivered— -He is thus urgent frora a sense ofthe impor tance of his life to the Church. Otherwise he Would have rejoiced to depart, and to be with Christ. And that my service may be acceptable — Ih spil them both in their temporal and spiritual necessities. 2. In the Lord — That is, for the Lord's sake, and in a Christian manner. St, Paul seems fond of this expression, i 4. WAo have for my life, as it were laid down their own necks, that is, exposed themselves to the utmost danger, but likewise all the Churches of the Gemtiles— Even that at Rome, for preserving so valuable a life. 5. Salute the Church thatis intheir house — Aquila had ibeen driven from Rome in the reign of Claudius, but was now returned, and performed the same part there, which Gaius did at Corinth, chap, xvi, 23. Where any Christian had a large house, there they all asserabled together ; though as yet the Christians at CHAPTER XVI. 405 6 Salute Mary; who hath bestowed, much labour on us. . Salute 7 Andronicus and Junius, my kinsmen, and my fellow prisoners, who are of, note among the apostles, who also were in Christ be- 8- fore rae. Salute Araplias, my beloved in the Lord. Salute Urba- 9 nus, our fellow labourer in Christ, and my beloved Stachys. 10 Salute Apelles, approved in CMist. Salute those of the family of 1 1 Aristobulus. Salute my kinsman Herodion. Salute those of ths ' 12 family of Narcissus, who are in thes Lord. Salute Tr3rphena and Tryphosa, who' labour in the Lord. Salute the beloved Persis, 13 who hath laboured much in the Lord. Salute Rufus, chosen in 14 the Lord, and his mother and mine. Salute Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermes, Patrobus, Hermas, and the brethren who are with them. 15 Salute Philologus and Julias, Nereus and his sister, and Olyrapas, 16 and all the saints that are with thera. Salute one another with, a ' holy kiss. The Churches of -Christ salute you. 17 Now I beseech you, bretMen, raark them who cause divisions and offences, contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned, and 1 8 avoid them. For such serve not thq Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly, and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts Rorae had neither bishops npr deacons. So far were tfiey frora any shadow of papal power. Nay, there does not appear to have been then in the whole city any more than one of these doraestic Churches. . Otherwise there can be no doubt, but St. Paul would have saluted them also. Epenetus — Although the apostle had never been at Rome, yet had he many acquaintance there. But here is no > mention of Linus or Clemens, whence it appears, they did not come to Rome till after this. The first fruits of Asia — The first convert in the Pro consular Asia. 7. WAo are of note among the apostles — They seem' to have been sorae of the most early converts. Fellow prisoners — For the . Gospel's sake. 9. Our fellow labourer — Mine and Timothy's, ver. 21. 10. Those of ihe family of Aristobulus and Narcissus, icho are in ihe Lqrd^— It seems only part of their families were converted. Probably some of them were not known to St. Paul by face, but only by chalracter. Faith does not create mo roseness but courtesy, which pven the gravity of an apostle .did not hinder. 12. Sahite Tryphena and Tryphosa — Probably they were two Sisters. 13. Salute Rufus — Perhaps the sarae thatis raentioned, Mark xv, 21; and his mother and mine^-This expression may only denote the tender care which Rufus's mother had taken of hira. 14. Salute Asyncritus, Phlegon, ^c, — ^He seems to join those together, who were joined by kindred, nearness of habitation, br any other circumstance. It could not but encourage the poor, especially to be saluted by name, who perhaps did not know that the apostle had ever heard of tfiem . It is observable, that whUe the' apostle forgets none whd are wdrtfiy, yet he adjusts the nature of his saluta tion to the degrees of worth in those whom he salutes. 15. Salute alt the saints-^Had St. Peter been then at Rome, St. Paul would doubtless fiave saluted hira by name ; since no one in this numerops catalpgue was of an eminence comparable to his. But ifhe was not then at Rome, the whole Roman tradition, with regard to the succession of their bishops, fails in the most fundamental article, - , - , 16. Salute one another with a holy kiss — ^Tenried, by St. Peter, the kiss of love, 1 Pet. V, 15. So the ancient Christians concluded all their solemn offices, tfie men saluting tfie men, and tfie women tfie woraen. And this apostolical custora seeras to have continued for some ages in all Christian Churches. 17. Mark them who cause divisions — Such there were therefore at Rome also. Avoid ihem — Avoid -all unnecessary intercourse with them. 18. By good words — Concerning themselves, niaking great promises, and fair speeches — Concerning you, praising and flattering you. The harmless — ^Who doing no ill themselves, are not upon their guard against them that do. 406 ROMANS. 19 of the harraless. For your obedi-ence is corae abroad unto all men, I rejoice therefore on your behalf ; but I would have you wise with regard to that which is good, and simple with regard to that which 20 is evil. And the God of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet > shortly. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. 21 Timotheus my fellow labourer, and Lucius) and Jason, and Sosir 22 pater ray Jcinsraen, salute you. I,' Tertius, who wrote this epistle, salute ybu in the .Lord. Gaius, my host, and of the whole Church, ^3 ' saluteth you. Erkstus, the chamberlain of the city, saluteth you, 24' and Quartus, a brother, fhe grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be .-'. with ypu all. 25 ]!^bw to him who is able to stablish you according to 'my Gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ, (according to the revelation of the 26 ^mystery kept secret since the world began, But now made manifest, and by the Scriptures of the prophets, according to the command raent ofthe eternal God, raade known to all nations for the obediT 27 ence of faith:) To the only wise God, to hini be glory through Jesus Christ fdr ever. Amen J 19. But I would Jiave you — Not only Obedient, but discreet also, wise wiih re. , sard to that u/hich is good — As knowing in.tfijsas possible, (md,simple with regard, to thai iphich is eviU^As ignorant pf this as possible. 20. The God of peace — The author and lover of it, giving a blessing to your discretion, shall briiise Satan under your feet — Shall defeat all the artifices of that sower of tares, and unite you raore and more togfether in love. 21. Timotheus my fellow labourer — Here he is named even before St, Paul's kinsmen. But as he had never been at Rorae, he is not named in the beginning of the epistle. ' 22. /,' Tertius, who wrote ihis epistle, salute you — ^Tertius, who wrote what the apostle dictated, inserted this, either by St. Paul's exhortation, or ready permis sion. Gaiiis-^The Corinthian, 1 Cor. i, 14, m^ host, and. Of the whole Church — Who probably met fbr some tirae in -his house. 23. rAe charnberlain of the dty — Of Corinth. ' 25. Naw to hint who. i^ able — :The last words of this epistle exactly answer the first, ' chap, i, 1,-5 : in particular, conopr"i"iS ^^^ povPer of God, the Gospel, Je sus Christ, the Scriptures, the obedience of faith, all riations, io stablish you — Both JeviSi and Gientiles, accordmg to my Gospel, andihe preaching of Jesus Christ — That is, according to the tenor ofthe Gospel of Jesus Christ, which I preach. According to the revelation of the mystery — Of the calling of the Gentiles, which as plainly as it was foretold in the prophets, was still hid from m*"y even ofthe believing Jews. 26. According to fie camwa-ndment- — The foundation of the apostolical office, of theeternal God — A mora proper epithet could not be. A new disperisation infers no change in God. Knowri unto hira are all his works, and every variation of thera, froi^i.etprnity, -^ade known io all natiqns—'iiot barely that they raight know, but enjoy'it a)uo, through obeying the faitb. 27. To thi only ¦wise God — Whose raanifpld wjsdpm is known in the Church through the Gospel, Eph. iii, 10. To hira whp is able, and to the wise God are joiriod, as 1 Cor. i, 24, Where Christ is styled the wisdom of 'God, and the (power of Gci; To film be glory through CJirist Jesus for ever. And let e-very believer «ay. Amen ! ' NOTES ST. PAUL'S FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS^ CoaiNTH was a city of Achaia, situate on the isthmus which joins Peloponne. sus, now called the Morea, to tfie rest of Greece, Being so advantageously situ ated for trade, the inhabitants Pf it abounded in Viches, which by too natural a, consequence led them into luxury, lewdness, and all manner of vice. ' Yet even here St.' Paul planted a numerous ChurPh, chiefly of heathen con verts : to whom, about three years afler he had lefrX^orinth, he wrote tfiis epistle from Ephesus ; as vyell to correct various disorders of which they were guilty, .as to answer some questions which they had proposed to, him THE EriSTLE CONSISTS OF I. The inscription Cfiap. i, 1-3 II. The treatise itself, in which is, 1. An exhortation to concord, beating down all glorjnng in the flesh . . . . . . , . . . 4-iv, 21 2. A reproof, 1. For not excommunicating the incestuous persdn . . . v, 1-43 2. For going td law before heathen judges . . . . vi, 1-11 3, A dissuasive from fornication . . • -) • • • 12-r-^O 4. Ari answer to the questions they had proposed coiicerning marriage . . . . . - . , vij, 1, 10, 35, 36, 39 5. Concerriirig things sacrificed to idols . . , . viU, 1-ix, 1 6. Concerning the veiling of women . . . , . ' 2-16 7. Concerning the Lord's ,Supper . . . . . . 17-34 8. Concerning spiritual gifts ... , . . . . xii, xiii, xiv 9. Concerning the resurrection . . . , , . . xv, 1-58 10. Concerning the cdllection for the poor ; the , coming of himself ; of Timothy ; of Applies ; the sum of all , xvi, 1, 5, 10 12,13,14 MI. The conclusion ......,., 15, 17 19-24 I. CORINTHIANS. 1 Paul, called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ, through the will of 2 God, and Sosthenes the brother. To the Church of God, which js in 'Ver. 1. Paul, called to be, on apostle — There is great propriety in every clause of the sajutation, particularly in this, as there were sorae in the Church of Corinth, who called the authority of his mission in question: through the -will -of God- Called the commandment of God, 1 Tim. i, 1. This was to the Churches the ground of his authority ; to Paul himself,.of an hurable and ready iriind. By tho mention of God, the authority of man is excluded. Gal. i, 1, by the mention of the will of God, the merit of Paul, chap. XV, 8, &c. And Sosthenes — A Co rinthian, St. Paul's companion in travel. It was both humility and prudence in tfie apostle, tfius to join his name with his own, in an epistle wherein he was t» reprove so raany irregularities. Sosthenes the brother — Probably this word ii 408 I. CORINTHIANS. Corinth, to them who are sanctified through Christ Jesus, called and holy, with all that in every. place call upon the narae of our Lord 3 Jesus Christ, both theirs and ours : Grace be unto you, and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ, 4 I thank ray God always on your behalf, for the grace of God 5 which is given to you by Christ Jesus : That in every thing ye are 6 enriched through hini, in all utterance and in all knowledge, As 7 the testimony of Christ was confirmed among you: So that ye are ¦wanting in no good gift, waiting for the revelation of our Lord Je- 8 sus Christ, Who_will also confirm you to the end, that ye may be 9 blaraeless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. God i> faithful by whorn ye were called ijito tbe fellowship of his Son Jesus Clirist our Lord, JO Now I exhort you, brethren, by the narae of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all«peak the same thing, and that there be no schisms among you, but that ye be perfectly joined together, in the same mind and JI in the same judgment. For it hath been declared to me of you, my emphatical ; as if he had said. Who frora a Jewish opposer of the Gospel became a faithful brother. 2. To the Church of God which is in Corinth — St. Paul, writing in a farailiar manner tp the Corintnians', as also to the Thessalonians and Galatians, uses tjiis plain appellation. To the other Churches he uses a more solemn address. Sanctified through Jesus Christ — And so undoubtedly they were in general, not withstanding some exceptions : called — Of Jesus Christ, Rora. i,'D, and — As the fruit of that calling, made holy. With all that in every place — Nothing could better suit that catbdUc love whiqh St. Paul labours to promote in this epistle, than such a declaration of his good wishejs for every true Christian upon earth, Call upon the name of our Lord Jesus Christ — This plainly implies that all Chris tians pray to Christ as well as to the Father throug(i him. 4. Always — Whenever I raention you to God in prayer. 5v In all utterance and knowledge — Of Bivine things. These gifts the Corin. thians particularly admired. Therefore this congratulation naturally tended to Sbften their spirit^, and make' way for the reproofs which follow. 6. TAe testirriony of Christ — The Gospel, was confirme^d among you— By these gifts attending it. "They knew they had received these by the hand of Paul : and this consideration was highly proper, to revive in them their forraer reverence and affection for their spiritual father. , 7. Waiting with earnest desire for the glorious revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ — A sure mark of a true or false Christian. To long for, or dread this revelation. 1 8.. WAo will also, if you faithfully apply to him, confirm you io ihe end — in the day of Christ — Now it is our day, wherein we are td work out our salvation, Then it will be eminently the day of Christ, and of his glory in the saints. 9. God is faithful — To all his promises : and therefore to him ihat hath shall he given : b-y whom ye are called— A pledge of his willingness to save you unto the uttermost. ( , 10. iVbto / exhort you — Ye have faith and hope : secure love also by the en dearing name ofour Lord Jesus Christ — Infinitely preferable to all tfie fiuman names in which we' glory, thai ye all speak the same things— They now spoke different tfiingsj ver. 12 : and that there be no schisms among you — No alienation of affection from eaph other. Is this word ever taken in any other sense in Scripture ? But ihat ye be joined in the same mind — ^Aff'eptions,' desires, and iudgment — Touching all the grand truths of the Gospel^ 11. ft hath been declared to me — 'by ihem of the family of Chloe — ^Which some su{>pdse to have been the wife of Stephanas, and the mother of Fortunatus, and AciiaicuB, By these three the Corinthians^ bad sent their letter to St.Paul, chap. xvi, 17. Thq,t ihere are contentions — A word equivalent with schisms in the pre. ceding verse. CHAPTER I. 409 hrethren, by theni of - the family oi Chloe, that there are contentions 12 among you. Now this I say, every one of you saith, 1 am of Paul, 13 a,nd I of Apollos, and I of Cephas, and I of Christ. Is Christ divided ? Was Paul crucified for you ? Or were you baptized 14 into the name of Paul ? I thank God that I baptized none of you 15 but Crispus and Gaius : Lest any should say that I had baptized 16 in my own name. I baptized also the house of Stephanas. I know nof that I baptized any other. , ' , 17 , For Christ did not send me to baptize, but to preach the Gos pel; but not with wisdom of speech, lest the'^ cross of Christ 18 should be made of none effect. For the doctrine of the cross is indeed to them that perish foolishness : but to us who are saved, 19 it is the poWer of God. For it is written, ''I will destroy the - wisdom of the wise, and abolish the understanding of the prudent 30 t Where, is the wise ? Where is the scribe 1 Where is the dis- , puter of this world ? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this 21 world ? For since, in the 'wisdom of God, the world by wisdom 12. Now this I say — That is, what I mean is this : There are various parties among you, who set theraselves one against another, iri behalf of the several teachers they admire.' And I of Ch-rist^— They spoke well ; if they had not on this 'pretence despised theii- teachers, chap, iv, 8: perhaps tfiey valued themselves on having heard Christ preach in his oivn person. 13. Is Christ divided?— Are not all his members still under one head? Was not he alone crucified for you all ? , And were yfe pot all baptized in his name ? The glory of Christ then is not to be divided between him and his servants; neither is the unity of the bpdy- to be torn asunder, seeing Christ is one still. 14. / thank God, (a pious phrase for the common one, / rejbice,) that in the course of his providence, I baptized none of you, but Crispus (once the ruler of the synagogue) ^nd Gaius. " 15. Lest ariy should say that I baptized in my own name — In order to attach them to inyself. 16j, / know BOi— -That is, it does not at present . occur to iriy memory, that I, baptized any other, 17. jFor God did not send me to baptize- — That was not my chief errand : those of inferior rank and abilities could do it : (though all the apostles were sent to baptize also. Matt, xxviii, 19 :) but to preach the Gospel— So the' apostle slides into his general proposition : but not with wisdom of speech — ^With the arti ficial ornaments of discourse, invented by huraan wisdom, lest the a-oss of Christ should be made of nofie e/ecj-— The whole eS'eot of St. Paul's preaching was owing to the power of God 'accorapanying the plain declaration of this great truth, Christ bore our sins upon the. cross. But this eff'ect raight have been imputed to another cause, had he corae with that wisdora of speech which they admired. 18. To them that perish — By,obstinately rejecting the only name whereby they can be saved. But to us who are saved — Now saved from our sins, and in the way of everlasting salvation, it is the great instrument ofthe pow'er of <^od. 19. For it is written — And the words are remarkably applicable to this great event. 20. WAere is the wise ? &c. — The deliverance of Judea from Sennacherib, is what Isaiah refers td in these words ; in a brfld and bpa:utiful allusion to which the apostle, in the clause tfiat follows, triumphs over all the opposition of human wisdom to the victorious Gospel of Christ. What could the wise men of the Gentiles do against this ? or tfie Jewish scribes ? of the disputers of this Jsvorid ? those among both, who, proud oftheir acuteness; were fond, pf controversy, and thought they ppuld confute all opponents ? Hath not God made foolish ihe wis. dom of ihis world ?— That is, shown it to be very foolishness. 21. For since in the wisdom of apostles, as they did of their Lord, more signs still, after all they have seen already; and the Greeks or Gentiles seek wisdom — The depths of philosophy^ and the cbarms of eloquence. ' 23. l^e go on to preach, in a plain^ and historical, not rfietorical or philoso- pfiical manner, Christ crucified, to the Jews a stumbling block, just opposite to the signs they deraand, and io ihe Cheeks foolishness, a silly tale, just opposite to the wisdom tbey seek. , , 24. But to tiiem ihat are called — And obey- the heavenly palling, Christ, with his cross, his death, his life, his kingdom. And tfiey experience, first, that fie is the power; then that he is the wisdom of God. 25. Because the foolishness of God — The Gospel scheme, which, the world judge to be mere foolishness, is wiser, than the wisdom of raen ; and weak as tfiey ac count it, stronger than all the strength of men, 26. Behold your calling — What raanner of raen they are wfidra God calls ; that not many wise men after the flesh — In tfie account of tfie world, ,noi -many mighty •^Men of power and autfiority. 28. Things ihat are not — The Jews frequently called the Gentiles them that are not, Esdras vi, 56, 57 ; in so supreme contempt did tfiey hold them. ' The things ihat are — In high esteem. 29. That vo flesh — A fit appellation. Flesh is fair, but withering as grass : may glory before Gqd^—1n God we ought to glory. 30. of him — ^Out of his free grace and mercy, are ye— Ingrafted into Christ Jesus, who is made unto us that believe wisdom, who. were before utterly foplish and ignorant; righteousness, the sole ground of our justification, wbo were before under the wrath and curse of God; sanctification,, a principle of uni versal holiness, whereas before we were altogether dead in sin ; and redemp tion, that is, complete deliverance from all evil, and eternal bliss both of soul and body. - ' 31. Lei him glory in the Lord — Not in hiraself, not in the flesfi, not in the world. i II. 1. And I accdrdingly came to you, not with loftiness of speech or of wis dom — I did not aflTect. either deep wisdom or eloquence ; declaring the testimony of God — What God fave me to tpstify concerning his Son. * Jeremiah ix, 23, 24. CHAPTER II. 411 8 For I determined not to know any thing among you save Jesus 3 Christ and him crucified. And! was with ybu m Weakness, and 4 in fear, and in rauch trerabling. And my speech and my preaching was not with the' persuasive words of human wisdora, but with the ? demonstration bf the Spirit and of power ; That your faith might not stand in the wisdom of men, but in the -power of God. 6 Yet we speak wisdom among the perfect : but not the wisdom of this worW, nor of the rulers of this world, that corae to nought : 7 But we speak the hidden wisdom of God in a mystery, which God 8 ordained' before the world for ou|r glory ; Which none of the rulprs of this world knew ; for had they known ii, they would not have 9 crucified the Lord of glory. But as it is written, * Eye hath not seen, nor hath ear heai:d, neither hath it entered into the heart of 10 man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him. But God hath revealed them to us by his Spirit ; for the Spirit search- 11 eth all things; even the deep things of God. For what raan know eth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man which is in him ? 2. / determined not to know ariy thing — To waive all ray other knowledge, and not to preach any thing, save Jesus'Chrisi and him crucified — That is, what he did, suffered, taught. A part is put for the whble. 3. And I was with yok — ^At my first entrance; in weakness of body, 2 Cor. xii, 7 ; and in fear — Lest I should offend any ; and in much trembling— The eraotion pf my mind affecting my very bpdy. - j 4. And my speech in private, as -well as my public preaching, was not with the persuasive words of human iiiisdom, such as the wise men of the' world use; but with the deifionstraiion of ihe Spirit and of power — With that powerful kind of (demonstration whiofi flows from the Holy Spirit ; which works on the conscience jvith the rao^t convincing light and the raost persuasive evidence, 5. That your faith might not be built on the wisdom or power of man, but on the wisdom and power of God. 6. Yet we spea/c wisdonh-^Yea, the truest and most excellent wisdora, among the perfect — Adult, experienced; Cbristians. By' wisdom herd, he seems (o mean, pot the whole Christian doctrine, but the most sublime and abstruse parts of it. But not ihe wisdoni admired and taught by the men o/ this world, nor of the rulers of ihis world, Jewjsh or heathen, that come to nought — Botfi they and their wis dom, and the world itself." 7 7. But we speak the mysterious wisdom of God, which was hidden for many ages from all tfie world ; and is still hidden ev,en from babes in Christ ; mUcli raore from all unbelievers. Which God ordained before the ioOrld — So far is this ffom cQW-ing fo nqught, Ijkp worldly wisdora: /or our glory — Arising from tho glory of our Ldrd, and theri to be revealed, when"all worldly glory tanisfies. 8. Had they known ii-r-That wisdom, ihey would not have crucified — Punisfied as a slave, the Lord of glory — The giving Christ this august title, peculiar to the great Jehovah, plainly shows him to be the supreme God. In like manner tfie Fatfier is styled, the Father of glgry, Eph. i, 17 ; and the Holy Ghost, the Spirit pf glory, 1 Pet. iv, 14. The application of this title to all the- three shows that the Father,' Son, and HplyGhpst, are the God of glory; as the only true God is called, Psa. xxix, 3, and yii, 2. -¦ „ 9. But this ignorance of theirs fulfils what ss written concerning tfie blessings of tfie- Messiah's kingdom. No natural man hath either seen, heard, or knowri, the things' which God hath prepared, saith the prophet, for ihem that love him. 10.- Bui God hath r.evealed (yea, and freely given, ver. 12,) them to us; even inconceivable peafie and joy unspeakable, by his Spirit — ^Who intiriiately and fully knows them : for ihe Spirit searcheth even the deep things of God — Be they ever so hidden and.raysterious : the depths botfi of his nature and his kingdom. 11. For what man knoweth t'he things of a mon-s— All tfie inmost recesses of fiis mind; although men are all df one nature, and so may the more easily know one * Isaiah IxiV, 4. 412 I. CORINTHIANS. So the things of God also knoweth no one, but the Spirit of God. 12 Now we have received, not the spirit ofthe world, but the Spirit which is of God, that we may know the things which are freely 13 given to us of God. Which also we speak, not in words taught by human wisdom, but in those taught by the Spirit, explaining spi- 14 ritual things by spiritual words. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of Gbd ; for they are foolishness to him : neither can he know them, because they are -spiritually 15 discerned. But the spiritual • man discerneth indeed all things, 16 yet he himself is discerned by no raan. * For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he raay instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ. III. And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as 2 unto carnal, as unto babes in Christ. I fed you with milk, not with 3 meat ; for ye were not able to bear it : nor are ye now able. For ye are still carnal : for while tAere ij araong you eraulation, and strife, and divisions, are ye not carnal, and walk according to raan ? 4 For while one saith, I ara of Paul, and another, I am of Apollos ; are ye not carnal ? another. So the things of God knoweth no one but the Spirit — ^Who consequently is God.12. Now we have received not the spirit of the world — This spirit is not properly received;, for the men of the world always ha'd it. But Cfiristians receive tfie Spirit of Gdd, wfiich before they had not. 13. WAicA also we speak, as well as know, in words taught by the Holy Spirit — Such are all the words of Scripture, How high a regard ought we then to retain for them ! Explaining spiritual things by spiritual words — Or adapting spiritual words to spiritual things — Being taught ofthe Spirit tp express the things of thp Spirit. 14. But ihe natural man — That is, every man who hath not the Spirit, who has no other way of obtaining knowledge but by his senses and natural under standing, receiveth -not — Does not understand or conceive, iAe*^ things of ihe Spirit — The tfiings revealed by tfie Spirit of God, whether relating to'his nature- or his kingdom ; for they are foolishness to Aim^-Heis so far from understand ing, that he utterly despises them. Neither can he know thein — As he has not the will, so neitfier has he the power ; because they are spiritually discerned — They can only be discerned by' the aid of that Spirit, and by those spiritual senses which he has not. 15. But the spiritual man — He that hath the Spirit, discerneth all the things o/God, whereof we have been speaking, yet Ae himself is discernedby no man-^ No natural men. T^ey neither understand what he is, nor what he says. 16. 'Who — What natural men. 'We — Spiritual men, apostles in particular, have — Know, understand, tAe mind of Christ — Concerning the whole plan of Gospel salvation. . , ' III. 1. Ajid I, brethren — He spoke before, chap, ii, 1, of his entrance, now of his progress among thera ; could not speak io you as unto spiritual— Adult, ex perienced Christians ; but as unto men who were still in a great raeasure carnal ; as unto babes in Christ — Still weak in grace, though eminent in gifts, chap.:i, 5. 2. / fed you as babes with milk — The first arid plainest truths of the Gospel. So should every preacher suit his doctrine to his hearers. , 3. Far tvhile there is among you emulation in your Jiearts, strife in yoiir words, and actual divisions, are ye not carnal, and walk accqrdirtg to man ? — As mere men ? not as Christians, according to God. 4. / am of Apollos — St. Paul named himfeelf and Apollos, to show that fie would condemn any division among them, even' thougfi it were in favour of fiimSelf, or *.Isaiah xl, 13. CHAPTER HI. 413 •5 Who then is Paul, and who is Apollos, but ministers by whom 6 ye believed, even as the Lord gave to every raan ? I planted, Apol- ,7 los watered ; but God gave the increase. So then, neither is he that planteth any thing, nor he that watereth ; but God that giveth 8 the increase. But he that planteth and he that watereth are one ; and every one shall receive his own reward, according to his 9 own labour. For we are fellow labourers of God' : fe are God's 10 husbandry, ye are God's building. Accordmg to the grace of God given to me, as a wise master builder' I have laid the foundation, and another buildeth thereon ; but let every one take heed how he 1 J buildeth thereon. For other foundation can no man lay than what 12 is laid, which is Jesus Christ : And if any one build on this founda- 13 tion, gold, silver, costly Stones ; wood, hay, stubble ; Every one's work shall be made manifest ; for the day shall declare it : : for it is revealed by fire ; yea, the fire shall try everj' one's work, of the dearest friend he had ' in the world. Are ye not carnal ? — For the Spirit of God allows no party zeal. / 5. Ministers, or servants, by whom ye believed, as the Lord, the Master of those servarits, gave to every man. 7. God ihat giveth ihe increase is all in all ; without him neither planting nor watering avails. 8. But he that planteth and he that watereth are one — ^Which is another argu raent against division. Though their labours are different, they are all employed in one general work, the saving souls. Hence he takes occasmn to speak ofthe rev^ard of them that labour faithfully, and the awful account to be given by alL Every one shall receive his own peculiar reward, according io his own peculiar labour — Not only according to his success. But he who labours much, tfiough Witb siriall success, shall have a. great reward. Has not all tfiis reasoning the same force, still ? Ministers are still barely instruments in God's hand, and depend as entirely' as ever on his blessing, to giv^' the increase to their labours. Without this they are nothing ; with it, their part is so small, that they hardly deserve to be mentioned. May their hearts and bands be more united ! And retaining a due sense of the honour God doth them jn em^ Cloying them, may they faithfully labour, not as for themselves, but for the great 'roprietor of all, till tlie day come vvhen he will reward them in full proportion to their fidelity and diligence. 9. For we -are all fellow labourers — God's labourers, and fellow labourers witb each pthei*. Ye ate God's husbandry — This is the si'm of what went befpre ; it itf a comprehensive word, taking in both a field, a garden, and a vineyard. Ye are God's buildi-ng — This is the sura of wfiat follows. 10. According io the grace of God given to me — This he' preraises, lest he sbould seem to ascribe it to himself. Let every one take heed how he buildeth thereon — ' That all hie doctrines may be consistent with the foundation. 11. For other foundation — On which the whole Church, andall its doctrines, duties, and blessings may be built ; can no mim lay than what ia laid — In the counsels of Divine wisdom, in the promises and prophecies ofthe Old Testament, in the preaching of the apostles, St. Paul in particular; ttlhich is- Jesus Christ — Who, in his person and offices, is the firm, immovable rock of ages, every way sufficient to bear all the weight tbat God himself, or the sinner, whpn he believes, can lay upon bira. - . 12. If any one build gold, silver, costly stones — Three sorts of raaterials which will bear tfie fire ; true and solid doctrines } wood, hay, stubble — Tbree which will not bear the fire. , Such are all the doctrines, ceremonies, and forms of hu man invention, all but the substantial, vital truths of Cfiristianit jr. 13. The time is coming, when every one's work shall be made manifest; for the day-of the I^ord, that great and final day, shall declare it to all the world. For it is revealed — 'What faith beholds as so certain and so near, is spoken of as^ already present ; by fire; yea, the fire shall try every marts work of what sort it is — 414 I. CORINTHIANS. 14 what sort it is. If any one's work which he hath built therebri 15 shall remain, he shall receive a reward. If any one's work shall be burnt, he shall suflfer loss, but himself shall be saved, yet so as 16 through the fire. Know ye not that ye are the temple of God; 17 and the Spirit of God dwelleth in you ? If any man destroy the temple of God, him shall God destroy : for the temple of God is 18 holy ; which temple ye are. Let none deceive himself: if any one among you thinketh himself "to be wise, let hira becorae a fool ift 19 this world, that he raay become wise. For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God ; as it ife written'^ * He taketh the wise 20 in their own craftiness. And again, f The Lord knoweth the rea- 21 sonings of the wise, that they are vain. Therefore let none glory 22 in mfen ; for all things are, yours : Whether Paul, or Apollos, or Ce phas ; or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things 23 to corae, aU are yours. And ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's. The strict process of tfiat day will try every man's doctrines, whether they came up to the Scripture standard or not. ' Here is a plain allusion to the flaming light and consuming heat ofthe general conflagrationj But the expression, when ap plied to the trying of doctrines, and consuming those that are wtong, is evidently figurative ; because no raaterialfire can fiave such an effect On what is ofa moral nature. And therefore it is added, he who builds wood, hay, or stubble, shall btt saved as through the fire ; or, as narrowly as a man escapes through the fife, wfien his house is alLin fiaraes about him. This text theri is so far from establishing the Romish purgatory, that it utterly overthrows it. For the fire here mentioned does not exist, till tbe day of judgi ment ; therefore if this be the fire of pUrgatbry, it follows, tfiat purgatory does not exist before the day of judgment. 14. He shall receive a reward — A peculiar degree of glory. Some degree even the other will receive ; seeing he,, field the foundation ; tfiough tfirougfi ignorance he built thereon what would not abide the fire. ^ . 15. He shall suffer loss — The loss of that peculiar degree df glory. 16. Ye — All Christians, are ihe temple of God — The most riob'le kind of briild. ing, ver. 9. > , ' 17. If any man destroy the temple of God— -Vfeatroy a real Christian, by schisiris; Or doctrines fundaraentally wrong, "Aim shall God destroy — ^He shall not be SaVed at all ; not even as through the fire. ^ 18.' Let him become afqolin this world — ^^Such as thfe worid accounts so; that he may become wise — In God's account. 19. For all the boasted wisdom of tfie world is mere foolishness in the sight pf God. He taketh ihe wise in theirown craftiness — Not only while they think they are acting ^isely ) but by their very wisdom, which itself is their snare and the occasion of their destruction. - ¦¦ 20. That they are but vain — Empty,' foolish ; they and all theif thoughts. SI. Therefore — Upon the whole, let none glory in men — So as to divide into parties on their account. Fer all things are youts-^And vve in particular. Wd are not your lords, but rather yOur servants. 22. Whether Paul, or Apqllqs,.or Cephas— We are all equallj^ yours to serve you for Christ's sal^e, or the world— ^Thia leap froiri teter to the world greatly enlarges the thought, and argues a kind of irapatience of enumerating the rest Peter aad every one in the whole world, however excellent in gifts, or grace, of office, are also your servants fpr Christ's sake ; dr life, or death — These, with all their various circumstances, are dispdsed as will be most for your advantage; of things present on earth, or things to come in heaven. Contend therefore no more about these little thingsj but be^ye junited in love, as ye are in blessings. 23. And ye are' Christ' s^^-BUb property, his subjects, his members, and Christ ia God's — As Mediator he refpfs all his services to his-Fathef's glofy; "* Job V, -13. t Psahn xciv, 11* CHAPTER IV. 415 IV. Let a man so account us, as servants of CMist, and sitewards of 2 the raysteries of God; Moreover, it is required in stewards, that a 3 man be found faitMul. But it is a very small thing with me to be judged by you, or by any man's judgment : yea, I judge not myself. 4' For I am not conscious to myself of any thing, yet am I not hereby 5 justified ; but he that judgeth rae is the Lord. Therefore judge nothing befpre the tirae, until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and raanifest the counsels of the- hearts. And "jhen shall every man have praise frora God. 6 These things, brethren, I have by a figure transferred to ray self and Apollos, for your sakes ; that ye may learn by us not to think- of men above * what is here written, that ye may not be 7 pufiied up for one against another. For who raaketh thee to dif fer from (fnother 1 And what hast thou which thou hast not re ceived,? But if thou hast received it, why dost thou boast, as if 8 thou hadst i^ot received it 1 Now ye are full : now ye are rich : 9 ye have reigned as kings without us. And I would ye did reign, that we also, might reign with you. iot I know assuredly, God 'hath set forth us, the apostles, last, as appointed to death ; for we IV. 1. Let a man account us as servants of Christ-^The original word properly signifies, such servants as laboured at the oar in rowing vessels ; and accord-* ingly intimates the pains which every faithful minister takes in his Lord's work. O God, where are these rainisters to be found "i Lord, thou knowest. And stew ards of the mysteries of 6rod— rDlspensers of the raysterious truths of the Gospel. 3. Yea, I judge not myself — My final state is not to be determined by ray own judgment. 4. lam not conscious to myself of any thing evil : yet am I not hereiy justified-^ I depend npt on this, as a sufficient justification of myself in Gbd's account: but he that judgeth me is the Lord— By hia sentence I am to stand or fall< 5V "Therefore judge nothing before the time — Appointed for judging all men ;• until tfie Lord come, who in order to pass a righteous judgment, which other-- wise would be impossible, will both bring to light the things which are now covered With iraperietrable darkness, and raanifest the raost secret springs of acv tion, the principles and intention of every heart. And then shall every one, every faithful steward,' Aave praise of God. 6. These ihings—'M.eationed chap, i, lO, &c, I haVe by a very obvioris figurtf transferred to myself, and Apollos, and Cephas, instead of naming those partieu-' lar preachers at Corinth, to vfhom ye are so fondly, attached, .20. In the, calling — The outward state wfierein he is when God calls him. Let him not seek! td change this-,wilhout a clear direction frora Providence. 21. Care not for ^'f-^Do not anxiously seek liberty, but if thou Canst.be free, use it rather — Embrace the opportiinity. 22. Is ih^ Lordis free man — Is free in this respect. Tfie Greek word implies one tfiat was a slave, but now is freef-ts iAe bond man of Christ- — Not free in tfiis respdct, not at liberty to do his own will. ' ,, 23. 'Ye are bought with a price — ^Ye belong to God : therefore, where it can be avoided, do not become the bond slaves of m.en. — Which may expose you to many tcrriptations. 24. Therein abide with God — Doing all things as unto God, and as in his imme diate presence. Tfiey who tfius abide witfi God preserve a holy indifference with regard to outward things. 25. Now concerning virgins, of either sex, / Aooe no command-ment from the ^Lord By a' particular revelation: ndr was it necessary he should ; for the 422 I. CORINTHIANS. 26 of the Lord to be faithful. I apprehend, therefore, that this is good for the present distress, that it is good for a man to continue as 27 he is. Art thou bound to a wife ? seek not to be loosed : art thou 28 loosed from a wife? seek not a wife. ,Yet if thou dost marry, thou hast not sinned ; and if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned. Never- 29 theless, such will have trouble in the flesh ; but I spare you. But this I say, brethren, the time is short : it remaineth, that eVen they 30 that ha-ve wives, be as if they had none : And they that weep, as ' jf they wept not; and they that rejoice, as if .they rejoiced not; 31 and they that buy, as if they possessed not ; And they that use this world; as not abusing it ;- for the fashion of this world passeth 32 away ; Now I would have- you without carefulness. The unmar ried man careth for the things of the Lord, how. he -may plfease 33 the Lord. But the married careth for the things of the world, 34 how he inay please his' wife, There is a difference also' between a wife and a virgin. 'The unmarried woraan careth for the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and spirit : but the married careth' for the things of the world, how she may please appstles WjTOte nothing whiqh was not divjnely inspired : but with this differ. ence; spnietimes they had a partjcular revelation, an(i a special comraandment; at other times tfiey wrote frpm the Diyine light which abpdewith them/ the standing treasure of the Spirit of God. And this also was not their' private opinion, but a Divine rule of faith and practice. As pne whora God hath raade faithful in ray -apostolio office; who therefore faitbfpUy deliver what' I receive from him. 28, 27. This is good fOr the present distress — '\yiiile any Church is under -per-' secutipn, for a man to continue as he j«-i— Whether married or unmarried. St. Paul does not here urge the present distress, as .a reason for celibacy, any morethan for marriage ; but fpr a raan's not seeking to alter fiis state, wfiatever it be, but making, tfie- best of it. -' ' . 28. Such will hatiB trouble in the^ flesh — Many outward trouliles ; -but I spare you — I speak as little and as tenderiy as possible- 29. But this I say, brethren — With great confidence: the time of our abode here is short." It plainly follows, that even tfiose who have wives, be as seriou^, zealous, active, deaij to the world, as devoted to, God, as holy in all manner of conversation, as if tbey had none. By sp'easy a transition dpes the apostle slide frora pvdry thing else to .the one tfiing needful; and forgetting wfiatever is tem poral, is swallowed up in eternity. ', ^ 30. And they that weep, as if they wept not^^Though sorrowful, yet always rejoicing ; ihey that rejoice, as if they rejoiced not — Tempering their j.oy witJi godly fpar; ihey that buy, as if they possessed not- — Knowing themselves to be only stewards; not proprietors. i 31. And -ihey that use this world, ds not abusing it-. — Not seeking happiness in it, but in God : using every thing therein only in such a manner and degree as most tends'to the knowledge and love of God; for the whole'scheme and fashion of ihis world — This marrying, weeping, , rejoicing, and all the rest, not only will pass, but now passeth away; is this moment fiyin>g, off like a .shadow. 33. Now Ivould have yoii, £ov this flying jcaoment, without carefulness, with. out any incumbrance of your thoughts. The unmarried man, if' he understand and use the advantage, he enjoys, careth only for the things ofthe Lord, how he may please the Lord. ¦ • ' ¦ 33. Btfi the married cdreth for the things of the worlds (and it is duty soto do, so far as becomes a Christian,) how he may please his wife, and provide all things needful for her and his family, "^ 34. There is a difference also between a wife and a virgin — Whether the Church be under persecution or not. The unmarried woman-^r-lf she know and use her privilege, caretK only for the things of the Lord. All her time, care, arid^ thoughts centre in this. How she may be holy hoth in body and spirit This is the «» CHAPTER VIII. 423 35 her husband, And this I say for your own profit,, not that I may cast a snare upon you, but that ye may decently wait .upon the 36 Lord, and without distraction. But if any think, that he acteth inde cently toward his virgin, if she be above age, and need so require, 37 let Mm do. what he, will, J^e sinneth not: let them, iparry. Never theless, he that standeth steadfast in his heart, having no necessity, but having power over his own will, and hath determined this in 38 his heart, to keep his. virgin, doth well. So then he also that ' 'giveth in raarriage, doth well , faut he that giveth not in raarriage, doth better. 39 'fhe wife is bound as long as her husband liveth ; "but if her , ' husband be dead, she is at ¦, Uberty to raarry whom she will ; only 40 in the Lord. But she is happier if she continue as she is, m my judgraent ; and I think, that I also have ''the Spirit of God. VIII. . Now as to things sacrificed to idols,' we- know : for all of us 2 have knoyvledge. -Knowledge puffefh up, but love.edifieth. And if any one think. he knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet 3 as he ought to know. But if apy'one love God,, he is known by , 4 Mm. -1 say, as to' the eating of things, sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing, in' the. world, and that there is no God but 5 one. For though there be that are called gods, whether in hea- etanding advantage of a] single life in all ages and nations. But w.ho makes a suitable use of it ?' , ^ < 35. Not thai I-may cast a snare upon you — Who are not able td receive this saying'.; but for your pifofit-^Who are able, that ye may resolutely and perse. veringly wait Upon the Lord— /The word translated Wfiit Signifies sitting close by a person in a good posture to hear. So Mary sat at the' ffeet of Jesus^ Luke X, 39 ; without distraction— Without having the raind drawn any way frora its centre, from its close attention td God, by any person, or thing, or care, or incumbrance wljatspevdr. s ' 36. But if any parent think he should otherwise 'oct in(iccentZy, unbeoorriinghis charabter toward -his virgin daughter, if she be above age, (or of full age,) and need so require, ver. 9, ht tfiem marry-^Her suitor and shd. "^ j , 37. Having no necessity — Where there is no such need ; but having pow'er over his own witli — ^^hich would incline him to desire the increase df his family, and the strengthening it by new relations. ' 38. JPotA ietter— If there be no necessity. 39. Only in the Lord — That is, only let Christians marry Christians ; a stand ing direction, and one of the utraost iraportance. 40. / also — -As well as any pf you, have the Spirit of God — Teaching me all things. ' This does not imply any doubi:; but the strongest certainty of it, toge. ther with a reproof of them for calling it in question. Whoever therefore' would conclude from hence that St. Paul was not certain he had the Spirit of Christ, neither understands the true iiriport of the words, nor considers how expressly he lays claim to the Spirit, both in this epistle, chap, ii, 16; xiv,' 37; and the other, chap, xiii, 3. Indeed it may be, doubted whether the word here and else. where translated think, does not always imply the fiillest and strongest assurance ; see chap, x, 12. ' - - VIII, 1. Now concerning tfie next question you proposed, all ofus have know. ledge — A gentle reproof of tfieir self coripeit : knowledge witfiout love alyays puffeth up. L&ve afone edifies — Builds us up in holiness. 2. if any rrian ihirik- he knometh any^ thing— Aright, unless so far as he is taught by God, Ae knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know — Seeing there is no true know^ ledge without Divine love. 3. He is known — That is, approved 6^ Aim, Psa+ i, 6. 4. We know that an idol is nothipg-^A mere norainal god, having no divinity, virtue, .or power. 434 I. CORINTHIANS. 6 ven or on earth, (as there are -many gods and many lords,) Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we for hira ; and one Loi:d Jesus CMist, by whora are all 7 things, and we by hira. But there is not in all men this know ledge ; for some do even until now, with consciousness of the idol, eat it as sacrificed to the idol \ and their conscience, being weak, is defiled. ' , ' B But meat commendeth us not to God ; for heithe^ if we eat, 9 are we tbe better, nor if we eat uot, are we the worse. But talce heed, lest by any means this your liberty ' become a,- stumbling 10 block to the 'weak. For if any one see thee, who hstst knowledge, sitting at meat in an idol temple, will not the conscience. of him that is weak be encouraged to eat of the things sacrificed to the 11 idol? And through , thy knowledge shall, the weak brother perish, 12 for whom Christ died. But wfien ye sin tbus against, your bre- ^ thren, aiid wound their weak . conscience, - ye sin against Christ. 13 Wherefore if meat make my brother to offend, I wjlLeat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend. IX. Am I not free ? Ara, I not an apostle ? Have I not seen' Jesus 2 Christ our Lord ? Are not ye rny work in the Lord ? If I am not 5. For thougli ihere be that are called godsSy tfie fieatfiens, both celestial, (as they terra them,) terrestrial, and infernal deities. ^ 6. Yet to us. Christians, tAere is but one God— This is exclusive, not of the one Lord, as if he were an inferior Deity ; but only of the idols, to which fhe onP God is opposed : from whom are all things-^By creation,^ providence, and grace : arid we for him — The end of all we are, ' have, and do : pnd One Lord — • Equally the pbject of Divine worship ; by whom are all things — Created, bus. tained, and governed; and we by Mm — Have apcess to the Father, and all sjiiritual blessings. 7. Some eat with consciousness of the idol-— Tbat is, fancying it is something, and that it makes the ineat unlawfiil to be eaten ; and tAeir conscience being weak — Not rightly informed, is defiledr-rCo-iitracts guilt by doing it. 8.. But me A commendeth 'us not io God-^Neither by eating, npr by refraining from it. Eating and not eating ard in theraselves things merely jndiffprfent, ¦ 10. For if any one see thee who hast knowledge— Whom he believes to have more knowledge than himself, and who really hast this knowledge, ^that an idol is nothing ; sitting down tp an entertainment in an idol temple — The heathens frequently made entertainment's in their temples on what bad been sacrificed to their idols: will not the eonscienqe-af him that is weak — Scrupulous, be encou- raged-^By thy example, to eat — Though with a doubting Gonsojencej 11. And through thy knowledge shall the weak brotlier perish, for whom Christ died — ^And for whom thou wilt not lose a meal's raeat, so far from dying for him ! We see Christ died even for them that perish.', 12.. Ve sin against Christ — Whose members they are. 13, If jneat—OC any kind. Who will follow this example ? What preacher or private Christian will abstain frora any thing lawful in itself, when it offends a weak brother ? - , , IX. 1. Am I not fxee ? Am I not an apostle ? — That is. Have not I the liberty of. a common Cfiristian ? Yea, tfiat of a^n apostle ? , He vindicates his apostle ship, ver. 3 ; his apostolical liberty, ver. 4-19. Havel not seen Jesus Christ? — Without this he could riot have been one pf those first grand witnesses. , Are not ye my work in the Lord^ ?-^A full evidence that God" hath sent me 1 And yet some, it seems, objected tp his being an apostle, because he had not asserted his privilege in demanding and receiving such maintenance from the Churches as was due to that office. - - 2. Ye are the sealpf my apostleship — Who fiave received not only faith by my mouth, but aji the gifts ofthe Spirit by ray hands. CHAPTER IX. 425 an apdstle to others, yet I am to you ; for ye are the seal of my 3 apostleship. My answer to them who examine me is this : 4 Have we not power to eat and to drink ? Have we not power 5 to lead about a sister, a wife, as well as the other ^apostles, and 6 brethren of the Lord-, and Peter? Or I only and Barnabas, "have 7 we not power to forbear working ? Who ever serveth as a soldier at' his' own charge? Who planteth a vineyard, and doth not eat its fruit ? Or who feedeth a flock, and doth not eat of the milk of the 8 flock ? Do I speak these things as a raan ? Doth not the, law also 9 speak the sarae? For it is written in the law of Moses, "^Thou - - sh^t not muzzle the Ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God 10 take care for oxen? Or -speaketh he altogether for our sakes ? for our sakes it was written: for he who plougheth ought to plough in hope, and he that thresheth in hope ought to be a partak-er of 1 1 his hope; If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 12 raatter; if we shall reap your carnal things ? If others partake of this power over you, do not we rather ? ^Yet we have not used this pow«r : but we suffer all things, lest we should give any hinderance 13 to the Gospel of Christ. Know ye not that they who a,re employed about holy things, are, fed out of the teraple ? And they who wait 14 at the altar, are partakers with the altar? So also hath the , Lord t ordained, that they who preach the Gospel should live of the 15 Gospel. But I have used none of these -things ; nor have I writ ten thus,->that it. might be done so unto rae : for ii ujere better for 3. My answer to them who examine me — Concerning my appstlesfiip, is this— Wfiich IJiave npw given, " ' , 4. Have we not power — I and my fellow labourers, io eat and to drink — At the expense of those among whora Tvp labour ? 5. Have we not power to lead, about with us a' sister, or a wife, and to demand sustenancel for her also? as well as tfie other apdstlps, . (wfi'o therefore it is' plain did this,) and Peter? Hence we learn, 1, That St. Peter continued to live with his wife afler he became an apostle; 2., That he had no rights as an apostle which were not common to^St. Paul. 6.~ To -forbear working — With our hands, 8. Do I speak as a man ?^Barely on tfie authority of human reason? Does not God, also say, iri effect, the same thing ? ITAe ox that treadeth oui thp com — This was the custorii -in Judea, and raany eastern nations : in several, of them it is retained still. And at this day horses treijd out the porn in some. parts of Germany. i 9. Doth God in this direction take care for oxen only ? Hath he not a farther meaning ? And so undoubtedly he hath, in all the other Mosaic laws of this kind. ;^ \Q., He. who plougheth on^t to plough in hope — Otreaping'. , This seeras to be a proverbial expression; dnd he that thresheth ifihope-^Ongbt not to be disap. pointed, ought to eat the fruit of his labours. And sd ought they who labour in God's husbandry. ' _ ' 11. Is it a great mqiier, if we' shall reap as rauch of your carnal things as is needfbl for our sustenance ?, Do ye give us things of greater valup than those yon receive from us ? - , ' i 12. If others — Whether true or false apostles, partake ef ihis power— 'Have a right to be maintained, do not we rather, on account df pur having, laboured so much more ? lest we should give any hinderance io the Gospel — By givirig an oc. casion of cavil or reproach. 15. It were belter for me io die, than — To give occasion to tfiem that seek oc- . casion against rae, 2 Cot. xi, 12. * Deut. xxv, 4. t Matt, x, 10. 426 I. CORINTHIANS. rae to die, than that any raan should raake this ray glorying void. 16 For if I preach the Gospel, I have nothing to glory of: for a ne cessity lieth, upon rae,. and wo to me if I^ preach not the Gospel, 17 If indeed I do this willingly, I have a reward ; but; if unwillingly, 18 yet a. dispensation is entrusted to me. What then is my reward ? that when I preach the Gospel, 1 may make the Gospel without 19 charge, that I abuse not my power in the Gospel. For though I am free from all inen, I made myself the servant of all, that I 20 might gain the -more. To the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews : to them that are under the law, as under the 21 law, that I might gain them that are under the law : To them that are without the law, as without the law, (being not without the law to God, but under the' law to Christ,) that I might gain them 22 that are without the law. To the weak I became as weak, that I might gain the weak : I became all things to all men, that by all 23 raeans I raight save some. And this I do for the Gospel's sake, 24 that I. may be partaker thereof with you. Know ye not, that they who' run in the race, all run : but one receiveth the prize, ? So run 25 that ye may obtain. ' And every one that contendeth, is temperate in all things : and thfey indeed, to obtain a corruptible crown, but 17. Willingly — He seems to mean without receiving any thing. St. Paul here speaks in a manner peculiar to himself. Another might have preached willingly, and yet have received a maintenance froin tfie Corinthians. Bpt if fie had re. ceived any thing from them, be would have terraed it preaching unwillingly. And so in the next verse ; another might have used^that power without abusing it. But his own -using it at all, he would have termed abusing it. A dispensa. tion is entrusted to me — Tfierefore I dare npt refrain. 18. What then is my reward — Tfiat circumstance in my conduct, for which I expect a peculiar reward from my, great Master ? Thai labiise^not — Make not an unseasonable use of my power wliich I have in preaching the Gospel. - 19. / made myself the servant of all-^1 acted with as self-denying a regard to their interest, and as rauch caution not to bffend tfiem, as if I had been literally their servant, or slave. Where is the preacher ofthe Gpspel who treads in the same steps ? ' 20. To the Jews I became,as a Jeaj-^Conferming myself in all things to tfieir manner of tfiinking and living, so far as I could with innocence. To ihem that are under the law- — Who apprehend themselves to be still bound by, the MosaiP law, as uiider the law — Observing it rayself while I am among them. Not that he declared this to be necessary, or refused to converse with those who did not observe it. This was the very thing which, he cohdemned in St. Peter, Gal. ii, 14. - ' 21. To them that are without ihe law — The ,heathens, as without ihe law — Neglecting its ceremonies. Being not -uiiihout the Ipw to God — But as much as ever under its raoral precepts, under, the law to Christ — ^And iri this sense all Christians will he under the law for ever. , 22. / became as iPeak — As if I had been scrupulous too. / became all things to all men — .Accoraraodating rayself to all, so f%r as I could consistent with truth and sincerity. ^ 24. Know ye not that — In those famous games which are kept at the isthmus near your city, ihey. who run in the foot race'all run, though but one receiveth the prize?. How much greater encouragement have you to run, since ye may all receive the prize of your high calling? 25. And every one thai thfere contendeth is temperate in all thirigs — To an al. most incredible degree ; using the most rigorous self denial in food, sleep, and every other sensual indulgence. A corruptible crown — A garland of leaves, which must soon wither. The moderns only have discovered that it is legal- to do all. this, and more for an eternal crown, than they did for a corruptible ! CHAPTER X. 427 .26 we .an iheorruptible. I therefore so run, not as uncertaiiily ; I so 27 fight, not as one that beateth the air. But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection, lest by any means, after having preach ed tosbthers, I myself should becorae a reprobate. ! X. Now I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers - 2 were all * under the cloud, and all t-passed through the sea. And 3 were all baptized unto Moses, in tne cloud and jn the sea, And 4 X all ate- the same spiritual meat. And § all drank the same spi ritual drink ^for they drank out of the spiritual rock which foUow- 5 ed them ; and that rock was Christ.). Yet with the most of thera ' God was not well pleaded; for they were overthrown in the wil- 6 derness. Now these things were our examples, that we raight 26. / so run, not a* uncertainty--— 1 look straight to 'the ' goal ; I run straight to. ward' it. I cast away every weight, regard npt any that stand by. I fight not as que that beifteth the air — ^This is a proverbial , expression for a man's missing i;iis blow, and spending hi^ strength, not on, hi» enemy, but on empty air. 27. But I keep under my body-^'By all kinds df self denial, and. bring it into subjection — To ray spirit and to God,! The words are strongly figurative, and signify the riiortifiication of the body of sin,,by an allusion to the natural bodies ipf those who were bruispd or subd^ued in conjbat. Lest by any means afier-hav- ing preached— ^he Greek word raeans, after having discharged, the' office of a herald (still carryipg on the alli^sion) whose office it was to proclaira the condi. tioris, and to display the prisies. I myself should becomt a rewoAate^Disapproved by the Judge, and so falling short of ithe prize. This sin^e text may give us a just notion of the Scriptural doctrine of election and reprobation, and clearly enp ws us, that ' particular persons are not in Holy Writ represented as elected absolutely and unconditionally to eternal life, or predestinated absplutely and unconditionally to eternal death : but that believers in general are elected to en. Joy the Christian privileges on earth, wfiiphj if they abuse, those very elect per sons will become r-reprobate. St. Paul was certainly''ari e^ect person, if ever there was one. And yet he declares it was possible he'himself -raight become a reprobate. Nay, he actually would have become such, if fie had not thus kept hjs bo^y under, even though he had been so long an elect person, a Christian, and an apostle. -. > , X. 1. Now, that ye may not became reprobates, cpnsider how highly favoured your fathers were, whd were God's elect and peculiar people, and nevertheless wer^ rejected by film. Tfiey were all under the cloud, tfiat eminent token of God's gracious presence, which screened thpm from the heat of the sun by day, and gave thein light by night ; and all passed, ihroughjhe sea — God opened a»yay through the raidst of the waters, 2. And were all as it were baptized unto JMdses-^Initiated into the religion which he taught them, in tAe cloud and in the, sea— feihaps sprinkled here and there' with drops of water from the sea or the cloud, by which baptism might be the more evidently signified. 3. And all ate the same manna, terined spiritual meat, as it was typical, 1. Of Cfirist and his spiritual benefits ; 2- Of the sacred bread wjiich' we eat at his table. 4> And all drank ijie same spiritual drink, (typical of Christ, and of tfiat cup which we drink,) /or they drank out of the spiritual or mysterious rook, the won derful streams of which followed them in their several journeyings, for raany years, through, the wilderness, And'^that rock was a rad.nifest type of Christ, the rock of eternity, from whom his people derive tfiose streams of blessings, which i^Uow them through all this wilderness, s , 5.' Yet — Although they had so raany tdkens ofthe Divine presence, they were overthrown^— With the most terrible raarks'of his displeasure. 6. Now these things were our examples — Showing whit vve are to expect, if, enjoying, the like beriefits, we commit the like sins. The benefits are set down in the same order, as by Moses in Exodus : the sins and punishments ^in a difibr- * Exdd. xiii, 21. f Exod. xiv, 22. J Exod. xvi, 15. (j Exod. xvii, C 428 I. CORINTHIANS. 7 not desire evil things, * as they desired. Neither be ye idolaters, as were some of them, as it is written, t The people sat down to 8 eat and drink, and rose up to play. Neither let us commit forni cation, as I some of them committed, and fell in one dayjthree and 9 twenty thousand. Neither let us tempt -Christ, as § some of them 10 also tempted,, an'd were destroyed by serpents. || Neither murmur ye; as some of thera raurmured, and were destroyed by- the de- 11 gtroyer. Now all these things happened to thera for exaraples, and they were written for our admonition, on whom the ends of the 12 ages are come. Therefore let -hira that most assuredly standeth, 13 take heed lest he fall. There hath no temptation taken you, but such as is common to man ; and God is faithful, who will not suf fer you to be tempted above your ahility, but will with the tempta tion make also a way to' escape; that ye may be^able to bear it. 14 Wherefore, my beloved, flee from idolatry. I speak as to wise 15 men ; judge ye what I sayl The cup of blessing which we bless, 16 is it not the communion ofthe blood of Christ? The bread which ent order : evil desire first, as being the foundation of all ; next idolatry; ver. 7, 14, then fornication, which usually accompanied it, ver. 8, the tempting an'd murmuring against God, in the following verses. As they desired — Flesh, in conterapt of manna. 7. Neiiher be ye idolaters — And so, neiiher murmur ye — ^ver. 10. The other cautions-are given in the first person : but these in the second. Arid with what exquisite propriety does he vary the person? It would have been improper to say. Neither let us be idolaters ; for fie was himself in no danger of idolatry ; nor ' probably of murmuring against Christ, or the Divine Providence. To play — That is,llo dance, in honour of their idol. 8. And fell in one day three and twenty thousand — Beside tile princes who were afterward hanged, and those whom the judges slew ; so that there died in all four and "twenty tfiousand. ' ' ' 9. Neiiher let us tempt Christ — By our unbelief. St. Paul enumerates five bene fits, ver. 1-4, of which the fourth and fifth were closely connected together; and five sjns, the fqurth and fip;h of which were likewise closely connepted; In speaking of the fifth benefit, he expressly mentions Christ ; and in speaking of the fourth siri, he sfiows it was committed against Christ. As some of them tempted hirri. "This sin of the people was peculiarly against Christ. For when they had so long drunk of thaf rock, yet they, murmured for want of water. 10. The destroyer — The destroying angel. -11. On whom the ends of ihe ages are come — The expression has great force. All thingsjneet together, and come to a crisis, under the last, the Gospel dispen sation ; both benefits and dangers, punishments and. rewards. It remains, that Christ came as an, avenger and judge. And even these ends include various periods, succeeding each otfier. 12. The common' translation runs, lei him that' thinketh he stdndeih. But tho word translated thinketh, most cej-tainly strengthens, rather tfian weakens tfie sense. 13. Common to man — Or, as the Greek word imports, proportioned to human strength. God is faithful-^Ixi >giving the help which he hath promised : and he icill with the temptation — Provide for your deliverancej 14. ,Flee from! idolatry — ^And from all approaches tP il. 16. The cup which we bless— -By setting it apart to a sacred use, and solemnly invoking the blessing of God upon it : is it not the communion ' of the blood df Chrisir— The mearis of our partaking of those'^iuvaluable benefits; which 'are the purchase of the blood of Christ. 7'Ae communion of -the body of Christ — The means of our partaking of those benefits, which were purchased by tAe body of Christ — Offered for us. . - *Num. xi, 4. t Exod^ .xxxii, 6. - |Num. xxv, ], 9. ^ Num. xxi, 4, &f; II Nurii. xiv, 1-36. CHAPTER X. 429 17 we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ 1 For we, being many, are one bread, and one body ; for we are all partakers 18 of the one bread. Consider Israel after the fesh., Are not they 19 who eat of the sacrifices, partakers of the altar ? What say I then ? That a thing sacrificed to idols is any thing ? Or that an idol is any 20 thing? But that 'What the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to de vils ^ and not to God. Now I wpuld not that ye shduld be partakers 21 with devils. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils ; ye cannot be partakers of the table of the Lord, and the 22 table of devil's. ¦'. Do we provoke the Lord . to jealor.sy ? are we 23 stronger than he ? All things are lawful for me ; but all things are not expedient; all things are- lawful for me ; hut all things edify 24 not, ,. Let no one seek his own, but every one another's welfare. 25 Whatever is sold in the sharabfes eat, asking no questions for 26 conscience' sake. * For the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness '27 thereof. And if any of the unbelievers invite ybu, and ye are dis- ¦ pos'ed to go, eat whatever is set before you, asking no questions for 28 conscience' sake. Bnt if any' one say to you, Thia hath been sa crificed to an idol, eat not, for his sake that showed thee, and for 29 conscience' sake. Conscience I say, ,not thy own, but that of the other: for why, is ftiy liberty judged by anomer's conscience? 30 For if I by grace am a pjartaker, why ara I blaraed for that for I 31 which I give thanks ? Therefore whether ye eat or drink, or what- 17. For it is this pomraunion Which makes us all one. ,, We being many-are yet as it were, but different parts of ono'and the sarae broken bread, which we receiv to unite us in pne body. 18. Consider Israel after tAe _^e«A-^Christians are the spiritual Israel of God. Are not they who eat of ihe sacrifices, partakers of the altar ? — ^Is not this an act of communion with that God to whom tliey are offered ? And is not the case tho same with those who eat of the sacrifices which have been offered' to idols ? 19. WAat say I theri?'- — Do I iu saying, this allow, tfiat an idol is any, thing Divine? I aver, on the contrary, that What the heathens sacrifice they sacrifice to devils. - Such in reality are the gods of the heathens, ,and with such only can ydu hold communion in tfiose sacrifices. 21. Ye cannot dririk thp cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils — You cannot have communion witfi both. - ' . 22.~ J)o we provoke the Lord io jealousy ? — By thus caressing his rivals ? Are we stronger than Ab,? — Are we able to resist, or to ,bear his wrath ? 23. Supposing this were lawful in itself, yet it js not expedient; it is not edi. fying to ray neighbour. ., 24; His own ptily, but another's welfare also. 25. The apostle now applies this principle to the point m question. Asking no questions — Whether it has been sacrificed or not ? , 26. For God, who is the Creator, Proprietor, arid Disposer ofthe earth, and all that is therein, hath given the produce of it to the children of raen, to be used without scruple. , , , 28. For his sake that showed thee, and far. conscience! sake — That is, for the sake of his weak conscience, lest it ^ould be wounded. 29. Conscience I say, not thy own — I speak of his conscience, not thine. For why is my liberty judged by another's constienie ? — ^Another's conscience is not the standard of mine, nor is another's persuasion tfie raeasure of ray liberty. 30. Ifi by grace am a partaker — H I thankfully, use the coramon blessings of God. 31. Therefore— -To close the present point with a general rule, applicable not only in this, but in all cases, wAat«oet)er ye do—lp all things whatsoever, whe, * Psalm xxivi 1. 430 I. CORINTHIANS. 32 soever ye do, do all to the glory of God. Give no offence either 33 to the Jews, or to the Gentiles, or to the Church of God :¦ Even as I please all raen in all things, not seeking my own profit,- but that of many, that they may be saved.- XI. Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ. 2 Now I praise you, brethren, that ye remember me in all things), 3 and keep the orders, as I delivered them io you. But I would have you know that the head of jevery raan is Christ, and the head of the woman is the man, and the head of Christ" w God. 4 Every man praying or prophesying wilh his head covered, disho'- 5 noureth his head. But every woman praying or prophesying with Aer head uncovered, dishonourethher head^'for it is the same as 6 if she were shaved. Therefore if a woraan is not covered,- let her also be shaved : but if it be shameful for a woman to have her 7 hair shaved off, or cut short, let her be covered. A man indeed ought not to have his head covered, being the image and glory of 8 God ; but the woman is the glory of the man. For the man is 9 not of the vifoman, but the woman of the man. Neither was th* man created for the- sake of the woman,- but the woman for the 10 sake of the raan. For this cause also the woman'^onght to have A ther of a religious or civil nature, in all tfie common as well as sacred actions of life, keep the glory of God in view, and steadily pUrsUe in all this one end of ydur being, the planting or advancing the vital knowledg'e arid Idve of God, first in your own soul, then in all raarikind. 32. Give -no offence- — If; and as far as, it is possible. ' , 33. Even as I, as much as lieth in me, please all men. XI. 2. I praise you — The greater part of ypu. 3.,/ would have 'you know — He does not seem to havegivep theni any ordei? before concerning this. The head of every man, particulariy every believer, is Christ, and the head pf Cfisist is Gpd. Christ, as he is Mediator, acts in all things subordjnately to bis Father. But we can no niore infer, that they' are npt of the same Divine nature, because God is said to be tfie head of Christ, thari that man arid woman afe not ofthe sarad huraan nature, because (he inan is said to be the head of tfie woman. 4. Every man praying or prophesying — Speaking by the iinmediate power of God, with his head — And face covered, either with a veil or with long hair, dig- honoureth his head — St. Paul seems to mean. As in those eastern nations, veiling the head is a badge of subjection, so a man who prays or prophesies with a veu on his head, reflects a dishonour on Cfirist, Wfiose representative fie is. 5. But every Woma^, who under an immediate impulse of the Spirit, (for then Pnly was a woman suffered to 'speak iri the Church,) prays or prophesies vvithout a veil on her face : as it *ere disclaims subjection, and reflects dishonour bri man, her head. For it is the sarae, in eflect, as if she cut her hair shoVt, and Wore it in the distinguishing form of the men. In those ages, raen wore their hair exceeding short, as appears from the ancient statues and pictures. 6. Therefore if a woman is -not covered — If she will throw off the badge of sub jection, let her appear with her hair cut like a man's : but if it be shameful for a woman to appear tfius in public, especially in a religious assembly, let her for the same reason keep on her veil. \ 7. A man indeed ought not to Veil his head, bdcause he is the image of God, in the dominion fie bears over the creation, reprPseriting the -supreme dominion bf God, which is his glory.' But the woman is only mattei' Pf glory to the man, who fias a becoriiing dominion over fier. Therefdre she ought riot to appear, but with her head veiled, as a tacit acknowledgment of it. '' 8. The man is not — In the first production of nature. 10. For this cause also a woman ought fo bfe veiled in the publio assemblies, be cause pf fhe arigels Who attdrid there, and before WKorii fbd^ sbouJd bd careftd not to do any thing indecent or irregular; .CH.A.PTER XI. 431 11 veil Upon Aer head, because of the angels : Nevertheless,- neither is the man without -the woraan, nor the woraan without the raan, in 12 the Lord. And as the woraan was of thp man, so also the man is 13, by the woman ; but all things are of God. Judge of yourselves : 14 is it decent for a wonian to pray to God uncovered? Doth not , nature itself teach you, that for a man to have long hair, is a 15 disgrace to him? Whereas for a woman to have long hair, is a 16 glory to her ; for her hair was given her instead of a veiL But if any one be resolved to be contentious, we have no such custora, rie^ither the Churches of God. 17 -But in this which I declare, I praise you not, that ye. corae 18 together not for the b.etter," but for the worse. For first,^ when ye come together in the Church; I hear there are schisms among you, 19 (and I .partly believe it- , For there? must be heresies also among 11. Nevertheless, in the Lord Jesus, tAere is neiiher male no-r female — ^Neither is excluded ; neitfier is preferred before the other in his kingdora. ' 12. And as the woman was at flrst takeri^ out of the raan, so also the man is now in the ordinary course of nature by the woman. But all things are of God, the man, tbc woman,. and their dependence on each other, - 13. ^udge of yourselves — For what need of raore arguraent in so plain a case ? Is it decent for a woirian to pray to God, the Most High, with that bold and undaunted air, which she iriust have, when, contrary to universal custora, she appears in public with her head uncovered ? 14. For a man to have lon,g Aair, carefully adjusted, is such a raark of effemi nacy as is a disgrace to him. - 15. Gi»e« Aer-!— Originally, before the arts of dress were in being. 16. We have no such custom here, nor any of the other Churghes of God — The several Churches tliat were in the apostle's time had different customs, in things that were not essential ; and that under one and thp sarae apostle, .as circurai- stances, in different places, made it convenient. And in all things merely indifferent, the custom of each plaPe was of sufficient weight to determine prudent and peaceable men. Yet even this cannot overrule a scrupulous con science, which really dpubts whether the thing be indifferent or not; But those vvbo are- referred to here by the apostle, were contentious, not conscientious persons. ,; 18. In the Church — In the public assembly/ / Aear there are schisms among you, and I pdrtly believe ii — Thatis, I believe it of some of you. It is plain, that by Schisms is not raeant any separation , from the Cfiurofi, but uncharitable divi sions in it. For the Corintfiians continued to be one Cfiurch, and notwithstand ing all their strife and contention, there was "no separation of any one party from the rest, with regard to external communion. And it is in the same sense tfiat the word is used, chap, i, 10, and chap, xii, 25, which are the- only places in the- New Testament beside this, where Church schisms are mentioned. There fore the indulging any temper contrary to this tender care of each other, is the true Scriptural schism. 'This is tfierefore a quite different 'thing frora that orderly separation from corrupt Churehes, which later ages have stigmatized as schism ; and have made a pretence for tfie vilest cruelties, oppressions, and raur- ders, that have troubled the Christian world. Both heresies and schisnis are here mentioned rft very near tfie same sense; unless by sofiisms he-meant ratlier tfiose inward animosities wfiich occasion heresies; tbat isj outward divisions or parties. So that while one said, I am of f aul, another I ara of Apollos, this iraplied both schism and heresy. So wbnderfuUy have, later ages distorted tljie words heresy and schism from their Scriptural meaning. Heresy is not, in all the Bible, taken for " an error in fundam'entals," or in any thing else ; nor schism, for any separation frora the outward communion of^, others- Therefore both heresy and schism, in the modem sense of the words, are sins that the Scri'pture kriows nothing of; but were invented raerely to deprive mankind of thd benefit of private judgraent, and liberty of conscience. 19. There must be heresies — Divisions, among you — In the ordinary course oi 432 I. CORINTHIANS. 20 you, that the -approved among you may be manifest.) Therefore when ye come together into qne place, it is not eating the Lord's 21 Supper: For in eating every one taketh before another his own 22 supper, and one is hungry, another drinks largely. What ! have ye not houses to eat and drink in ? or, do ye despise the Churchof God, and shame them that haVe nof? What shall I say to you? 23 shall I praise you in this ? I paise you not. ' I'or I received from the Lord what I also dehvered to you, that the Lord Jesus, the 24 , night in. which he was betrkyed, took bread, And when he had given thanks he brake it, and said. This is my body, which is broken for 25 you ; do this in remembrance of me. Iri likCi, manner also he tooJi the cup after he had supped, saying. This cup is the new covenant in ray blood : do this as often as ye drink ii, in remembrance 26 of me. For as often-as ye eat this- bread, and driiifc this cup, ye 27 show, forth the Lord's death till he come. So that whosoever eateth the bread and drinketh the cup of the Lord unworthily, shall 28 be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. Bnt let a man exa mine himself, and so let him eat of the bread and drink of the cup. 29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily,, eateth and drinketh 30 judgiUent to himself, not distinguishing the Lord's body. For things ; and God permits them, that it may appear who among yoii are, and who are not, upright of heart. 20. 'Therefore — That is, in consequence of thos^ schisms, it is not. eating ihe Lord's Supper — That solemn memorial of his death, but quite andther thing. 21. For in eating wfiat we call the Lord's Supper, instead of all partaking of one bread, each person brings his own supper, and- eats it, withput stayingfor the rest. And hereby the poor, who cannot provide for themselves, have nothing, while the rich eat and drink tc-the full. Just as the heathens used to do at tho feasts of their sacrifices. - 22. Have ye not houses io eat a-nd ekink your common meals in I— Or do ye despise the Church of God ? — Of which the poor are both the larger and the bet- ter part. Dp ye act thus, in designed contempt of them ? 23. / refieiuetZ— By an iramediate revelation. 24. This, is my body which is broken for you — That is, this broken -bread is the sign pf my body, which is even now to be .pierced and wounded for your imqui' tips. Take then and eat of this bread, in an humble, thankful, obediential remembrance of ray dying love ; of the extreiriity of niy sufferings on your behalf, pf ths blessings I have thereby procured for you, and of the obligation® to love and duty, which I have by all this laid upon you. - 25. After supper — Therefore ye ought not to confound this with a common meal. Do this in remembrance of me — The ancient sacrifices were i-n remem brance of sin. This sacrifice once offered is still represented in remembrance of the remission of sins. , ' ' 26. Ye show forth the Lord's death — Ye proclaira, as it were, and openly avow it, to God and to all the world, till he come — -In glory. 27. WAo«oe»er sliall eat this bread unworthily — That is, in an unWortfiy, irrp- verent raanner, without regarding . either hira- that appointed it, or the desij;il of its appointment, shall be guilty of profaning tfiat wfiicfi represents tfie body and blood of , the Lord. ', 28. But let a man examine himself- — ^Wfiether he' know the nature and the design of the institution, and whether it be fiis own desire' aiid purpose thcr roughly to bomply therewith. ' 29. J^or Ae tAat eateth and drinketh so unwortfiily as those Corinthians did, eateth and drinketh judgment io Ai^seZ/^Teroporal judgments of various kinds, (ver. 30,) not distinguishing the sacred tokens of the Lord's body — From his common food. 30. For this cause — Which tfiey fiad not observed, many sleep — In deatfi. CHAPTER XII. 433 tMs cause many are sick and weak among you, and many sleep. 31 For if we would judge ourselves, we shoid not be judged. But 32 when we are judged, we are chastened. by the Lord, that we may 33 not be condemned with the world. Wherefore, iny brethren, when 34 ye come together to eat, wait one jbr another. And if any one be hungry, let him eat at home, that ye come not together to con demnation. And the rest I will set in order when I come. XII. Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you 2 ignorant. Ye know that when ye were heathens, ye were carried 3 away after dumb idols, as ye were led. Therefore I give you to know; that as no one speaking by the Spirit of God, calleth Jesus accursed ; so no one can say, Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy ' 4 Ghost. Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. 5 And there are .diversities of ministrations, but the same Lord:. And 6 there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God who worketh all in all. 7 But the raanifestation of the Spirit is given to each, to profit 8 withal. For to one is given by the Spirit, the word of wisdom ; 31. If we would j-iidge ourselves— As to our knowledge, and the design with which we approacli the Lord's table, we should not be thus judged — "That is, punished by .|Bod. 32. WAen we are thus judged, it is with this raerciful design, that we may not be finally condemned with the world. 33. The.rest-^The other circumstances relating to the Lord's Supper. XII. 1. Now concerning spiritual gifts — ^The abundance of these in the Churches of Greece strongly refuted the idle learning ofthe Greek philosophers. But the Corinthians did not use them wisely, wfiicfi occasioned St. Paul's writing con cerning them. He describes, 1. The unity ofthe body, ver. lr-27. 2. Tfie variety of members and offices, ver. 27-30. 3. The way of exercising giftsrightly, namely, by love, ver. 31, chap, xiii, throughout : and adds, 4. A comparison of several gifts with each' other, iu the 14th chapter. 2. Ye were heathens — Therefore whatever gifts ye hp,ve received, it is from the free grace of God, carried away — By a blind credulity,